Tag Archives: fox mulder

Unforgettable

cover

Title: Unforgettable

Author: XScout

Rating: PG-13

Spoilers: Sleepless,Grotesque, Demons, Closure, VS9

episode Devil’s Advocate

Classification: X,A

Summary: Mulder has the chance to find out the truth,

and learns some things are best left alone.

Disclaimer: All characters related to the television

show ‘The X-Files’ belong to Chris Carter, Fox

Studios, and 10-13 Production. All characters related

to the Virtual Seasons of ‘The X-Files’ belong to

their respective authors. The background story and a

few lines are from the movie ‘Unforgettable’,

copyright MGM. No money was made.

Author’s Notes: Only for distribution at the Virtual

Season Nine for two weeks before posting at other

sites. Please send feedback to: Xscout@hotmail.com

******************

Unforgettable

******************

Prologue

Virginia State Correctional Facility

Tuesday

5:20 am

The loud drumming in his head drew him out of his

foggy sleep. His eyes were crusted shut and his mouth

felt like it was full of cotton. Must have been one

hell of a night; too bad he couldn’t remember what

happened. The last thing he could recall was being

taken to the infirmary for some routine medical

checkup or some such nonsense. Wouldn’t want the

inmates of purgatory to get sick, would we?

Rolling over on his cot, Arnie Bunkwater pried his

eyes open to stare out past the cell bars. The lights

were dim and he saw a shadow pass by – the stiff form

of the night guard making his rounds. That meant it

was still before dawn. The guards rarely came down

death row but twice a night. No one liked to be spend

a lot of time here, guards and inmates alike.

Leaning back into his bunk, Arnie watched the shadows

play across the cinderblock ceiling, his early

morning ritual beginning even earlier now that he was

awake. He closed his eyes and replayed that fateful

night that was both the pinnacle of his life as well

as his downfall.

It had been approximately one in the morning when he

was crouched outside her window, surrounded by

flowers, their scent strong in his nostrils. He’d

quietly slid open her window, careful not to make

even the slightest noise. A cool breeze had swept

past him, billowing the lacy curtains out towards the

girl in the bed, reaching for her as though to warn

her of his coming. He had crept over the windowsill

and across the floor, moving stealthily by the

moonlight. Just as he had reached her bedside and

stared down at her angelic face, her eyes suddenly

popped open. He never discovered what it was that had

brought her out of her dreams, but then he hadn’t

given her time to tell him. He had clamped a rough

hand against her mouth and pushed his larger body

down onto hers. Her wide blue eyes had clouded over

with fear and tears streamed from them. He had

savored her fear like a connoisseur does a fine wine,

felt her trembling body through his muscles. Then

he’d killed her. Right there in her own bed, across

from her parents’ room.

The pure pleasure he had experienced that night still

rushed through him when he thought of it. Then anger

would follow, knowing that it was his overconfidence

in his abilities that led to his capture. He had

thought of everything, leaving no fingerprints, no

semen, and no evidence as to who had once again

stolen a life out from under the nose of the little

girl’s parents as well as the FBI agents on his case.

But he hadn’t counted on the flowers crushed beneath

his boots, smashing into the crevices in the soles.

Who really thought of those things? Apparently

someone had and they had come for him. They had come

for him and thrown him in this godforsaken cell where

he had spent the last fourteen years of his life.

Appeals kept him out of the gas chamber until now and

he sometimes wondered if it was worth it.

Snorting at his own musings he leaned over and pushed

himself to his feet, moving over to the center of the

floor. Kneeling down he began to do some push-ups,

felt his muscles strain with the effort. There was an

odd burning sensation in his left arm and he pushed

harder, hoping to let the exercise work whatever it

was out. As he counted under his breath he noticed an

odd smell permeating his cell. It was sweet and

tropical, cutting through the harsh odors of the

prison.

He knew that smell.

She felt a soft breeze blow across her face, bringing

with it the heady bouquet of night-blooming jasmine.

It grew outside her room on a huge bush that crawled

up past the roof, the thick scent filling the summer

nights. Her window must be open. But she didn’t open

it. What? Opening her eyes she saw a shape looming

above her, its eyes bright pinpoints in the dark. Her

mouth formed a silent scream just before a hand

clamped over it. Struggling against the restraint,

she felt a heavy weight place itself on top of her

and the dark shape coalesced into a man. He was lying

on her now, his face a mask of glee and a hellish

light dancing in his eyes. She knew that she was

going to die. Terrified out of her mind, she writhed

against his massive body but he barely noticed her

efforts. She saw something bright glint from the

corner of her eye and her gaze flicked over to it. A

knife. Oh God. Mommy! Daddy! Please, help!! The blade

arced in a swift graceful movement and she felt

warmth spread across her throat. It took a moment for

the pain to come and when it did she almost passed

out. But her mind knew that she only had a few

seconds of life left and fought to keep every one of

them. Her lungs burst as she struggled for air,

darkness creeping along the edges of her vision. The

last thing she saw was the man’s face, pleasure and

triumph etched across it. Then everything went black.

Dr. Sycaroe smiled as he placed the lid back on the

jar. Standing just outside Arnie Bunkwater’s cell he

stared down at the lifeless form on the floor, dark

bruises forming on the inmate’s thick neck, just

under the Adam’s apple. The serum had worked

perfectly, absolutely perfectly. Turning on his heel

he walked back towards the exit, dropping the jar in

his hand into the wastebasket at the end. He pushed

the buzzer on the wall next to the door, putting on a

face of distress as the door slid open.

“Something’s wrong with Bunkwater, I need you to let

me in,” he instructed the guard who had opened the

door, his voice breathless as though he had rushed

for help.

The two men ran back down the hall, their feet

clapping on the concrete floor in their haste.

Skidding to a halt in front of cell 16-A, the guard

pulled out a mess of keys, fumbling for the correct

one. Finding it, he opened the cell and allowed the

doctor to enter first. Sycaroe knelt next to the

downed inmate and felt for a pulse.

“He’s dead.”

The guard stared in shock, wondering what could have

possibly happened. There was no sign of injury except

a thin bruise across Bunkwater’s neck. The cell had

been locked. Suicide? Harry Gibson had been a guard

for eight years and he had never seen any suicide

like this. He left the doctor in the cell and hurried

back to his station to call the warden.

He never noticed the small jar in the trashcan

labeled ‘Scent of Jasmine’.

*****************

ACT 1

FBI Headquarters

X-Files Office

9:07

Scully quickened her pace, not wanting to be any more

late than she already was. As she neared the office

door she noticed that there was no light coming from

beneath it. Mulder was usually here before she was.

Even if they spent the night together they always

made sure to arrive in different cars at separate

times. It kept rumors to a minimum. Reaching the

door, she turned the handle and let it swing open,

the hinges squealing noisily.

Oh God.

The room was dark except for a bright light

illuminating a square patch on the wall. A shiver ran

down the female agent’s spine and settled in her

stomach. It was one of her worst fears come to life

once again.

A slideshow.

“Scully! About time you got here. I’ve got something

to show you that’s going to knock your socks off!”

With a groan Scully dropped her briefcase on her desk

and slumped down in her chair. She covered her eyes

with her hands and shook her head in denial. “I

haven’t even had a cup of coffee yet, Mulder, can’t

it wait?”

“Ah, how you underestimate me, Scully.”

Suddenly a delicious aroma wafted up to her nose, the

warm steam beckoning to her. Eyes popping open,

Scully saw a large mug of rich brown coffee sitting

in front of her. Glancing up and to the right where

her partner was standing, she noticed a smug grin on

his face. She couldn’t help but return the smile as

she picked up the hot cup and sipped gratefully,

waving with her free hand to continue.

*Click*

The first slide ratcheted into place, the bright

light on the wall replaced by a washed out picture of

a prison cell. There was a body lying in the center,

easily identified as the resident of the cell by the

bright orange jumper he was wearing.

“Two days ago Arnold Everett Bunkwater was found dead

in his cell from what can only be described as

asphyxiation and a heart attack. A bruised larynx is

offered as evidence.”

*Click*

A close-up of the victim’s head was displayed across

the wall. Black and blue marks ringed the neck and

his lips had a distinctly purple tinge.

“He was found by the prison doctor, who was the only

visitor Bunkwater had that night. The fingerprints

left on the body match those in Bunkwater’s file. To

all intents and purposes it appears that Arnie, as he

was more commonly known, choked himself until he

passed out. Whether the subsequent heart attack was a

direct consequence of the choking or not is still in

question.”

“And this is an X-File because….” Scully trailed

off, her eyebrows raised.

Mulder just smiled and pressed the button in his

hand, the next slide portraying a black and white

mugshot. The subject was a big man, at least six foot

four and weighing two hundred and fifty pounds. He

had a long scar on the right side of his face and

black stubble gracing both his head and his jaw. His

beady eyes stared out from overhanging brows and just

above a crooked nose that spoke of repeated breakage.

“This handsome devil you see before you is Joshua

Crane, better know as the Mississippi Mangler. He was

found dead last week of a heart attack. An autopsy

showed that his innards had been twisted up so badly

that it was a miracle he could function at all.”

“Uh-huh. So….”

“Mississippi Mangler, Scully. You remember what he

did to his victims?” Mulder waited until realization

dawned on her face. “Yup, he disemboweled them. Does

his death seem coincidentally similar?”

“But he wasn’t disemboweled, he had a heart attack.”

“True, but the fact that his intestines looked like

they had been pulled out and then stuffed back in by

a first year medical student with one hand tied

behind their back doesn’t strike you as odd? Besides,

I’m not done.”

*Click*

“This is Max Krokoff, who back in 1996 went up and

down the West Coast raping and murdering young girls.

What do you think killed him?”

Scully studied the grainy photograph. It showed a man

lying on a concrete floor, his wide open eyes

severely bloodshot and dried blood on his upper lip.

“I would have to say an aneurysm.”

“That’s the first conclusion the ME came up with.

There was swelling of the intracranial tissue and

bleeding around the brain that could have been caused

by an aneurysm or a heavy blow to the head. Odd thing

is though, it wasn’t what killed him.”

“Let me guess, a heart attack.”

“Bingo. Now try and guess how he killed his victims.”

This time Scully’s voice was tinged with interest.

“He crushed their skulls?”

“Two for two, Scully.” Mulder walked over to the

light switch and flipped it on, then returned and

powered off the slide projector. He moved around to

sit at his desk, rifling through a mess of papers

filed on top. “I was aware of the previous deaths

through the news but the latest victim of this

mysterious heart attack hasn’t been announced to the

press yet. Jackson Plover, an old colleague from VCS

brought it to my attention early this morning and I

knew it fit with the others.”

“Why did he call you? Do they suspect someone is

systematically killing off these criminals?” A spike

of fear shot through her gut as she considered the

implications. “Do they want you to profile the

UNSUB?” Over the past several months, the VCS had

been asking far too much of the ex-profiler and

Scully didn’t think she could handle another foray

into madness.

Mulder’s tone was soft with understanding. “No,

Scully, nothing so exciting. Jackson just thought I

would like to know because I was the primary profiler

on the original investigation that put Bunkwater

behind bars. He keeps me apprised of any news

regarding the scum I helped put away during my tenure

with the ISU.”

Scully relaxed slightly, relieved by the explanation.

“So, since you believe this is an X-File, does that

mean you don’t think there is someone behind these

deaths? That some*thing* is responsible?”

Mulder grinned. “Someone is definitely behind these

deaths, of that I am certain. But the how is far more

uncertain. Psychic projection perhaps or even

vengeful spirits; I haven’t exactly come up with a

particular theory yet.”

An eyebrow raised high and disappeared beneath some

wayward strands of red. “You? No theory? That is

definitely beyond the realm of believability.”

He just gave her a dirty look. “We’re heading to

Virginia State Correctional Facility to talk with the

doctor who discovered Bunkwater’s body.” He picked up

his jacket from the back of his chair. “Let’s go.”

Scully shrugged, having learned after so many years

together that she should always be prepared for

sudden departures. She stood and grabbed her jacket

as well, pulling it on as she headed towards the door

Mulder held open for her. She paused when she reached

his side. “Mulder, you still haven’t told me how

Arnold Bunkwater’s death fits into this equation

other than the heart attack.”

A dark look crossed Mulder’s face as his thoughts

slid into the past. “He strangled seven nine year old

girls in their own bedrooms while their parents

slept.”

*************

Virginia State Correctional Facility

11:56 a.m.

Their dress shoes slapped loudly on the hard floor of

the prison hallways as they were led to the warden’s

office. Though the warden hadn’t been thrilled with

the idea of the FBI coming into his world and shaking

it up to see if anything fell out, he was complacent

enough to allow them to conduct their investigation.

He had accepted their request to speak with him just

before his break for lunch.

The guard who had shown them to the warden’s door

stopped and did an about-face that would make any

military man proud. “The warden is expecting you.”

Mulder reached over and turned the doorknob, letting

the door open and dropping him arm. He let Scully

enter first, never taking his eyes off the guard,

waiting to see if the stiff man would snap a salute

or not. He stared a moment longer before giving up

and then followed his partner into the office.

Warden Harbrook was a slender man, easily considered

underweight and his frame appeared almost scarecrow-

like in the straight edges of his freshly pressed

suit. He was seated behind a large mahogany desk,

glasses reminiscent of the sixties perched on his

nose as he went over some paperwork. The other

furniture in the office was the same dark wood as the

desk, giving the room a somber feeling, the only

accent from a cold frame surrounding a certificate

that proclaimed his authority.

Without looking up, the warden waved at two large

leather chairs in front of his desks. “Please, sit

down. I’ll be with you in just a moment.”

The agents moved into the room, automatically taking

positions that mirrored their customary places in

Skinner’s office. They sat in the oversized chairs

for several minutes until Mulder became restless and

started drumming his fingers on the arm. He heard a

quiet sigh of impatience from his partner and decided

that they had been kept waiting long enough. Opening

his mouth, he prepared to insist they get to

business.

He didn’t get the chance to utter a sound.

“Thank you for your patience, Agents, I’m afraid I

had to finish some pressing business.” Harbrook

closed a folder in front of him and set it on a

larger stack of similar files. “Now, I believe that

you have come to discuss the death of Arnold

Bunkwater?”

Mulder looked at Scully and her head inclined

infinitesimally as a signal that the floor was his.

“Thank you for seeing us on short notice, Warden.

We’ll try not to take up too much of your time and

our investigation shouldn’t hinder the operation of

the prison as long as we have your cooperation.”

Harbrook nodded sharply, his eyes glaring down his

beaky nose so that he resembled the crows Mulder had

imagined he should be scaring away. “I will allow you

access to anywhere you need to go as long as a guard

accompanies you. As a safety precaution of course.”

“Of course.” Mulder’s tone implied what he thought of

the warden’s ‘safety precaution’. “We’ll try to keep

you apprised of any developments in the case.”

“I doubt there will be any developments at all.

Bunkwater died from a heart attack, end of story. He

deserved worse and I imagine the only one upset by

his untimely death is his lawyer. But if you want to

investigate a death that should have happened years

ago, then be my guest.” Harbrook stood, signaling the

end of the meeting. He opened his office door to

reveal the marine stiff guard who had brought them

there earlier. “Guard Flores will take you where you

want to go.”

Mulder and Scully shared a glance, their minds on the

same frequency. They silently agreed to discuss their

observations later when there wasn’t an audience.

They pushed themselves out of the enormous chairs and

moved out into the hallway they had so recently

vacated. Mulder threw a contemptuous glare at the

warden before quickly striding down the hallway, not

caring whether the guard was with him or not. Scully

tossed a hasty “Thank you” at Harbrook and hurried

after her partner, the guard following at a more

dignified if not less hasty pace.

Mulder was waiting for them just around the corner

where his way down the next corridor was barred –

literally. Flores pulled a ring of keys out of his

pocket and unlocked the cell-like door. He allowed

the FBI agents to pass through and then came after,

locking the door behind him. “This way; Bunkwater was

kept in 16-A.” Flores pointed down the hallway on his

left then followed his own directions. He led the

agents to a heavy door just to the right of a guard

station. A small placard above the door identified it

as ‘Death Row’.

The guards nodded at each other and Flores and his

charges were buzzed through. Hoots and catcalls

followed them as they walked down the cellblock.

Mulder instinctively moved so that Scully was between

him and the guard, as though his body could protect

her from the leering inmates who would kill just to

touch a woman again.

“Here it is.”

Flores sure was a chatty fellow. Mulder stepped into

the open cell and looked around, trying to get a

sense of a man he had profiled more than a dozen

years ago. In his peripheral vision he saw Scully

step back to allow him to soak in the scene. She

began to question their chaperone about the night of

Arnie Bunkwater’s death.

The cell was nothing special, nothing marked it as

out of the ordinary. A bunk, a latrine, and a shelf

containing Arnie’s meager belongings. Turning in a

slow circle, he imagined the last few moments of the

convicted killer who had spent over a decade in this

room. Most likely Arnie spent his dying minutes

thinking about the girls he had taken away from their

parents forever. Mulder closed his eyes and was taken

back to the original case, pictures flashing across

his closed eyelids as his perfect memory played back

detailed scenes. Arnold Bunkwater was on the short

list of suspects, matching the profile to a tee, but

there was no evidence linking him to any of the

crimes. Until he killed Janice Lopez. That was when

Mulder noted that the flowers outside Janice’s room

had been crushed by large feet, the rich scent almost

masking the smell of death. It was then that Mulder

realized that such a powerful smell may have been

ground into the killer’s shoes. It was a long shot

but it was enough to obtain a warrant to search every

suspect’s house and examine their shoes. Mulder

wasn’t there but he’d heard that Arnie didn’t even

deny it when he was arrested, simply smiled and let

the FBI agents take him away.

Eyes popping open, Mulder turned to see Scully and

the guard watching him. “Can we speak with Dr.

Sycaroe?”

Flores nodded. “It’s his lunchtime, he’ll be in his

office.” Waiting until the agents had moved out of

the cell, Flores shut the barred door and led them

back down the row. They paused at the guard station

for a moment as they waited to be buzzed through.

“Scully, you smell that?”

Scully looked up at her partner, a question on her

face. “Smell what?”

Mulder’s head turned left and right, bobbing slightly

as he sniffed the air. “I don’t know, it smells like

flowers or potpourri or something.”

Bemusement replaced confusion. “In a prison? On death

row? Think they’re doing some arts and crafts in

their spare time?”

He gave her a reproachful look. “I know, it’s just

that… Never mind, must be my imagination, leftover

from memory.”

Scully’s eyes squinted as she tried to make sense of

his remark but was stopped from commenting on it when

the guard cleared his throat. The two agents had been

standing in the doorway for a while after it had been

buzzed open.

Mulder shook his head and slid between Scully and the

guard station, following Flores down the hallway with

a look of concentration on his face. As Scully turned

to go with them, a strange scent wafted up to her

nose, reminding her of candles that Melissa had

burned in their room when they were children.

Shrugging it off as Mulder’s influence, she proceeded

after the two men.

****************

Dr. Alan Sycaroe’s Office

12:53 p.m.

“Doctor Sycaroe, some FBI agents wish to speak with

you.”

Sycaroe’s eyes widened slightly before he ducked his

face to wipe his mouth on a cloth napkin. “Show them

in please.” He pushed back from his desk and stood as

the pair of agents walked into his office. Holding

out a hand he grasped the man’s hand first and then

the woman’s. “Please forgive the mess,” he indicated

the plate of half-eaten ham and beans before him.

“No need to apologize, Doctor, we should apologize

for interrupting your lunch. I’m Agent Scully and

this is my partner, Agent Mulder. We’d like to ask

you a few questions regarding the death of a

prisoner.”

“Yes, Arnie Bunkwater I assume. Please, have a seat.

What would you like to know?”

“I understand that you were the one to discover the

body. Can you tell us about that?”

Leaning back in his chair, Sycaroe rubbed at his chin

in thought. “Well, I had just begun my rounds-”

“It said in our report that you found him at five-

thirty in the morning, isn’t that a bit early?”

Mulder interjected.

Sycaroe shook his head. “Actually, no. This is a

large facility and the day starts early. I usually

get here at five to get things in order and then

begin my rounds. I had just performed a physical on

Bunkwater the night before and discovered an abnormal

heart condition, which I treated with conventional

methods. I wanted to see how he was doing after

treatment.”

“What kind of heart condition?” Scully sat forward in

her seat, her eyes bright with interest.

“Unusually slow heart rate. I thought it might be

indicative of deterioration of his cardiac tissues

and wanted to run some more tests. Apparently I was

too late. I found him in his cell, lying on the

ground with his hands wrapped around his throat. I

immediately contacted Harry, the guard on duty, and

he opened the cell so I could try to revive him.

After several minutes of CPR I deemed it impossible

to bring him back and called the time of death.”

“Did you notice anything odd when you went into his

cell?” Mulder asked.

Sycaroe’s eyebrows raised. “Odd? Like what?”

“A strange smell, something out of place here.”

Scully shot her partner a surprised look and so she

missed the fear that flashed across the doctor’s

face. Mulder hadn’t though.

Without waiting for an answer he stood and offered

his hand to Sycaroe. “Thank you, Doctor. We’ve taken

up enough of your time. One last thing – is

Bunkwater’s body available for an autopsy?”

The doctor stood as well, taking Mulder’s

outstretched hand and shaking it firmly. “Yes, it’s

downstairs in the morgue. I’m sorry I couldn’t give

you any more information.”

Mulder just gave him an enigmatic smile.

****************

Virginia State Correctional Facility Morgue

2:03 p.m.

It wasn’t until they were alone in the morgue that

Mulder felt it was safe to talk. Flores had fled to

the outer room when Scully made the first incision in

Bunkwater’s chest.

“Dr. Sycaroe is definitely involved.”

“Why do you say that? And what was with that question

about an odd smell?”

Mulder went on to describe to Scully how Bunkwater

had been caught all those years before and how the

smell he’d noticed earlier reminded him of the

crushed flowers on the killer’s shoes.

Now Mulder’s previous comment about ‘leftover from

memory’ made sense but it still didn’t explain his

logic. “What does that have to do with Dr. Sycaroe?”

“He is hiding something, I know it.”

“Mulder, these inmates died of heart attacks, that

much is obvious from the autopsy reports of the first

two inmates. There are ways to cause heart attacks

with the right drugs and I’m not saying that they

weren’t murdered, it’s just that there isn’t any

evidence of paranormal causes. Perhaps someone is

exacting revenge and everyone else is turning a blind

eye because the victims were convicted killers.”

“You mean Warden Harbrook?”

“You have to admit that he wasn’t exactly worried

about the idea that Bunkwater might have been

murdered. He was rather emphatic about the fact that

it should have happened a long time ago. All the

victims were on death row for years, their sentences

being prolonged by appeals. Maybe someone just

decided to cut through all the red tape.”

Mulder licked his lips, his mind processing this

idea. “Perhaps. But there is something more to this.

Those men didn’t just die of heart attacks, there was

also secondary trauma to each one that can’t be

explained.”

Scully put down her scalpel. “Do you have a theory

now?”

“I’ve got one forming but I’m going to need to do

some snooping around first. I’m going to have the

boys do a background check on the good doctor, see

what turns up. I don’t think we’re gonna need to

visit the other two prisons where the previous deaths

occurred; talking to the prison doctors should be

enough.” Flipping open his cell phone, Mulder punched

in some numbers.

Scully just nodded and turned back to her work,

letting her partner’s voice drift into the

background.

****************

ACT 2

Virginia State Correctional Facility Infirmary

4:17 p.m.

“You know who that was, Doc?”

“Hmm?”

“The FBI guy. You know who that was?”

Sycaroe shined the light into Darryl’s left eye and

the prisoner blinked.

“That was Fox Mulder. You know, Doc, the profiler who

put half of us in here. C’mon, you musta heard about

him.”

Looking up from his instruments, Dr. Sycaroe frowned

at the inmate before him. “You mean to tell me that

the agent who was just here is the one that you all

curse constantly?”

Darryl looked smug, as though his knowledge somehow

made him important. “Yup. Pretty little partner he’s

got. Wonder if they hump like bunnies?”

Ignoring the prisoner’s crude comment, Sycaroe

proceeded with his examination. “I seem to remember

someone saying that the reason he caught so many

killers was because he could think like one. Why’s

that?”

“Johnny Dunlap said that the guy killed his own

sister back when they were kids. Hid the body where

it couldn’t be found.”

“Johnny Dunlap is insane.”

“Yeah, but he didn’t make this up. He spent a couple

of years in Lorton a while back and there was this

guy there who used to work with Mulder. Bob Patterson

or something. Anyhow, the guy said that Mulder was so

good at what he did ’cause he thought like a killer,

had the experience if you know what I mean. Wouldn’t

surprise me; most cops are crooked.”

The conversation ended with the exam and when Darryl

Covington left the room he immediately forgot about

it. But Dr. Sycaroe didn’t.

*************

Mulder’s Apartment

7:25 p.m.

“Mmm-hmm, yeah, I got it,” Mulder mumbled into the

phone as he scribbled something on a piece of paper

he had scrounged off his cluttered desk.

Scully moved over from examining the lone survivor in

the fish tank to see what he had written. ‘Institute

of Neurological Studies – Dr. Hanson’ was scrawled

almost illegibly on the notepaper. It was a good

thing she had plenty of practice reading doctors’

writing or she may never have been able to make sense

of her partner’s notes through the years.

Mulder was nodding now, not the agreeing type of nod

but the one that indicates you just want the other

person to shut up so you can get on with your life.

“Yeah, Frohike I’ll tell her. No, I don’t think…

Frohike!!” Throwing a look over his shoulder at

Scully he growled something harsh into the receiver,

too low for her to hear. Finally he hung up and

flopped down on the couch with a sigh. “Sometimes I

wonder about that little mole.”

Scully raised an eyebrow, afraid to ask.

“Oh, nothing, he just sends his undying love.” The

frown that crossed Mulder’s face implied that more

was said but, knowing Frohike, was too inappropriate

to be repeated.

Dana couldn’t help the smile that emerged. “He’s got

a good heart, I hope you weren’t too hard on him.”

His own eyebrows raised in reply so she moved on.

“Well, how is the INS involved?”

For a second, confusion clouded Mulder’s eyes at the

use of an acronym that seemed out of context but soon

recognition dawned. “Dr. Sycaroe used to work for the

Institute. Spent several years there trying to

develop a drug that would improve neurological

functions in impaired patients. His partner, a Doctor

Hanson, is still there.”

“Why would Sycaroe leave such a highly regarded

position at the forefront of neurological research to

be a prison doctor?”

“Better pay?”

Scully snorted. “Not likely. Perhaps he just got too

burned out on the high level of stress to produce

results. It wouldn’t be the first time a physician

took a sabbatical in a different field.”

Pursing his lips, Mulder considered her suggestion.

“Or maybe he reached a point in his research where he

needed human subjects and was too impatient to wait

for approval. Are you sure you didn’t find anything

unusual in Bunkwater’s autopsy?”

“Nothing, just an elevated level of adrenaline and

traces of norepenephrine, which Sycaroe said he’d

given Bunkwater for his heart.” Her brows furrowed

slightly as she thought back through her findings.

Knowing that look, Mulder nudged her. “There’s

something else.”

“Well, there is one thing. As far as I can tell,

there was absolutely nothing wrong with his heart.

It’s like he suddenly had a heart attack for no

reason at all.”

“Maybe he was scared to death.”

Scully’s head drew back and she cast her partner a

puzzled look. “Why would you say that?”

“If you thought you were being choked to death, you’d

be pretty scared too,” Mulder reasoned.

Silence reigned for a moment. “Are you saying that

you think this is related to Augustus Cole, who you

claim could create vision in other people’s heads?

He’s dead and so are all the other men in his unit

whose sleep patterns were altered.”

“No, I don’t think it has anything to do with sleep

deprived soldiers but that case does prove that a

person can die from fright if he truly believes he is

dying. Psychosomatic death isn’t that far-fetched

anymore.” Pushing himself up off the couch and moving

into the kitchen, Mulder continued his line of

reasoning. “Arnie killed his victims by

strangulation. Wouldn’t it be the ultimate revenge to

have him die the same way he killed?”

Having followed her partner to the kitchen, Scully

lounged against the doorframe and watched him rummage

through the refrigerator. “It still begs the question

of who is behind this, if anyone.”

Pulling his head out of the fridge with two beers in

one hand, he flashed her a grin. “That’s why we’re

going to pay Dr. Sycaroe’s ex-partner a visit

tomorrow.” Reaching up to a cupboard above the sink,

Mulder selected a large bowl and held it out to

Scully. “Now, you make the popcorn, it’s my turn to

pick the movie.”

With a theatrical groan, Scully accepted the

proffered bowl and proceeded to make the popcorn,

shouting over her shoulder to Mulder, “Don’t you dare

pick anything with aliens in it, I’d had enough of

them to last me a lifetime!”

Laughter drifted back from the living room.

****************

Wednesday

6:11 a.m.

Feeling the blood pumping through his body and the

crisp morning air burn in his lungs was a joyous

reminder of how good it was to be healthy. After so

many trips to the hospital this past year, it had

taken Mulder a long time to gain his stamina back. He

still wasn’t back to one hundred percent but he was

determined to get there in record time. Pushing

himself a little harder, he increased his pace and

rounded the last corner that led to his apartment

building. Slowing his jog as he made it up to the

front door, he came to a stop and put his hands on

his knees, breathing deeply.

Putting out a hand to open the door, he felt a heavy

blow to the back of his head. The next thing he knew

he was on the ground, his cheek scraping against the

concrete. A deep voice growled in his ear, “Where’s

yer wallet??” The stench of alcohol wafted from his

attacker’s mouth and Mulder squirmed beneath the iron

grip pinning him to the ground. Rough hands patted

him down, presumably searching for anything of value.

A sharp pain suddenly shot up his arm from just below

his shoulder and he had to swallow a groan. Then the

pressure holding him down was gone and he could hear

feet running off into the distance.

Rolling over to lay on his back, Mulder took a moment

to regain his senses. Slowly drawing himself into a

sitting position, he used the wall to support himself

as he stood. He stared out across the lawn, looking

in all directions but there wasn’t a soul in sight,

no sign of the mugger or even a witness. Turning back

to enter his building, he muttered, “Figures. Why

me?”

Careful of the pounding in his head, he made his way

up to his apartment, unlocking the door to be greeted

by the warm rich scent of coffee. Scully’s cheerful

voice came from the kitchen. “Did you have a good

run?”

“I wouldn’t go as far as to describe it as good,” he

groused as he moved to sit gingerly at the dining

room table.

Scully appeared in the doorway with two cups of

steaming coffee in her hand, a look of worried

surprise on her face. “Mulder! What happened??”

Wiping at the blood running from the scrapes on his

cheek, he angrily answered, “Damn mugger knocked me

down and tried to steal my wallet. Good thing all I

carry with me when I jog is my ID.”

Judging from his temperament that he wasn’t seriously

injured, Scully set down the coffee in front of him

and then took his face in her hands, turning him so

she could look at the abrasion. “Did you get a good

look at him?”

“No, he got away before I had a chance. I should have

gone after him.” He flinched as she gently probed his

head for signs of trauma.

“Unarmed and with a lump the size of an egg on the

back of your head? That would have been foolhardy.

Track my finger.”

Following her commands they both went through the

well-rehearsed process of judging whether he had a

concussion or not. “Well, it looks like you came away

with nothing but a bruised face and damaged pride.”

“Don’t forget a king-sized headache.” Mulder didn’t

mention the burning in his right shoulder, assuming

it was just a bruised muscle.

“I can always take you to the hospital if you think

it’s worse,” Scully offered sweetly.

Panic flashed across Mulder’s face. “No, no, that’s

okay. I think I’ve had enough of hospitals. Let’s

just forget about it and get ready. We don’t want to

miss our appointment with Dr. Hanson.”

***************

Institute of Neurological Studies

Dr. Hanson’s Laboratory

8:57 a.m.

“Are you my nine o’clock appointment?”

Dr. Hanson was a tall reedy man with thick glasses

and shaggy hair that had to be constantly brushed out

of his eyes. His hands were constantly in motion,

reminding Scully of her partner when his mind was

racing far past that of the common man. She smiled

inwardly as she answered, “Yes. We’re Agents Scully

and Mulder with the FBI. We would like to ask you

some questions about your work and about your

previous partner.”

A pair of bushy eyebrows disappeared under the mop of

hair as he shook their hands. “Alan? Is he in some

sort of trouble?”

“Can you tell us what you two were working on while

he was here?” Mulder deflected quickly.

“We were working on enhancing the brain functions of

subjects by ‘borrowing’ neuroelectrical impulses from

others. Where you could teach something to one person

and then simply transfer it to another without having

to go through the same arduous steps. By copying the

impulses of one subject, I can put them in another

subject who was previously unable to perform the same

impulses. My original thesis of transferring

intelligence is quite simple actually, the

implications obvious for the mentally impaired or

those with learning disabilities. A child who cannot

feed or dress themselves due to neurological problems

might be ‘taught’ how to do so with a simple

injection of neuroelectrical impulses from a child

who can.”

Mulder looked at his partner for a translation. She

was staring at Dr. Hanson with a look of astonishment

on her face. “You mean you can take *memories* from

one person and put them in another?”

The doctor nodded excitedly. “To date I have made

successful transfers of neuroelectrical impulses in

lab rats. My finding shows that the rats respond more

to certain memories than to others. These would be

things like your first date, your first kiss, or your

first car accident; events or traumas in our lives

that are so powerful that they are unforgettable. In

the past 3 years I’ve…”

Mulder interrupted with something akin to suspicion,

“So you’ve really transferred memory.”

Hanson shrugged. “Well in lab rats at least. Not the

most advanced brains I admit but a good jumping off

point.”

“How?”

Hanson walked over to a small cage and pulled a gray

and black striped cat from the container. “It’s

easier if I just show you.” Next the doctor moved

over to a large table that took up a good percentage

of the room. A maze was built on top of the table,

its walls approximately a foot high and no ceiling to

allow spectators from above. Attached to one end of

the table was a small box with a sliding door that

opened into the maze. Next to this small box was a

larger one exactly like it. It was in this box that

Hanson placed the cat, petting it and making soothing

noises. In the smaller box he put a large white rat

that he had extricated from one of the many cages

along the wall of the laboratory. Then he opened the

door to the small box, allowing the rodent entrance

into the maze. After a moment he did the same for the

cat.

In an instant the cat sprang after the rat, who

squeaked in fear and bolted through the maze,

navigating the corridors at a frantic pace. Only

making one small mistake, the rat reached the end of

the maze in seconds, evading its pursuer. Hanson

scooped up the tiny animal, scratching its small

body. “Neuropeptides mediate memory storage and

retrieval in your brain. In theory a person’s

thoughts and memories are contained in the cerebral

spinal fluid but if you injected CSF you wouldn’t see

a thing because there’s no primer, no starter. I

started thinking about neuroactive drugs like

norepenephrine and adrenaline.”

Scully was nodding in understanding as the doctor

returned the rat to its cage. “Because they increase

the brain’s sensitivity during memory retrieval, so

hence, your starter.”

“Right.” He walked to a long counter and picked up a

vial from a tray containing countless others. “This

is it, my transfer formula; it’s a combination of

norepinephrine, a GABA inhibitor and a few other

things.” Drawing liquid from the vial with a large

needle, Hanson went to a different cage on the other

side of the room as the others and pulled out another

rat. With no further ado he plunged the needle into

this new rat. Mulder flinched in sympathy, rubbing

his sore arm absently.

“When injected, the brain experiences the new memory

impulses as if they were it’s own. But for these

impulses to be triggered they require outside

stimulants such as a sight or sound that’s familiar

to the other brain’s memory. This is a rat that has

never been in the maze you just saw.” Another vial

from the table was retrieved and injected with

similar efficiency as before. “This is the CSF of a

rat who is familiar with the maze. By injecting this

CSF into this rat he should be able to run this maze

perfectly. The cat is the outside stimulus, to make

the memory more vivid.” Hanson returned to the table

maze and put the rat in the small box, performing the

same demonstration as before. The FBI watched in

amazement as the rat ran the maze perfectly.

“It has an eighty percent success rate,” Hanson

beamed.

Mulder stared at the rat, safe in its enclosure at

the end of the maze. “When do you start human

trials?”

“That’s a long way off.” Hanson replaced both feline

and rodent in their respective cages.

“Why?”

“Well, there are a few complications, not to mention

about six years worth of paperwork.” The doctor

grimaced at this.

“What kind of complications?” Scully asked.

“The norepenephrine stimulates the heart. The heart

rate and blood pressure of all the rats increased and

unfortunately thirty percent of them…”

“Have heart attacks,” Mulder finished.

Hanson shrugged. ” I can’t reduce the dosage and

anything that would inhibit the side effect would

also inhibit the retrieval.”

Scully was staring at the maze as though she was

imagining the rat racing through its course once

again. She looked up, her eyes clouded with thought.

“What about nitroglycerin?”

Hanson nodded. “I’d thought of that but while it

might solve the short term problems, it would still

run the risk of long term damage to the heart.”

Mulder pinned the scientist with a sharp gaze. “And

Doctor Sycaroe was involved in all processes of the

development of this drug?”

“Yes, in fact Alan was instrumental in us reaching

this point in the experiment. It was a shame that he

left but he was so devastated by the loss of his

daughter that he was no longer interested in his

science.”

Scully could feel her partner tense from across the

room. “What happened to his daughter?”

Hanson lowered his voice, whether to show respect for

the subject or whether he felt the need to act

conspiratorially, Mulder wasn’t sure, but he listened

with great interest. “You remember that serial killer

about a year ago that was killing children up and

down the eastern seaboard? Well, Alan’s poor little

girl Leanna was one of his last victims before he was

caught. The man nearly went mad with grief. What a

shame,” he repeated with a sigh.

Scully shuddered and looked up at her partner, whose

eyes were dark with emotion. Putting a hand on his

arm, she turned to the scientist. “Thank you, Dr.

Hanson, you’ve been very helpful. I wish you luck in

your valiant endeavor.”

Hanson smiled. “No problem. If there’s anything more

I can do, feel free to call me.”

Guiding Mulder out of the laboratory, Scully let go

of him and let him sag back against the hallway.

“Mulder. Earth to Mulder.”

Shaking his head as if to clear it, Mulder flinched

as his headache flared back to life. “Hmm? What?”

“What were you just thinking right then?”

“Oh, I was thinking about Arthur Stark.”

“Who?”

“The Midnight Killer. He was the one who killed

Leanna Sycaroe. You and I were working on the

religious killings case with Kenny when they caught

him. I remember hearing about it on the news when I

had the TV on for noise. I didn’t realize she was

related to our Dr. Sycaroe.” Looking down at his

hands he murmured, “Wish there was something I could

have done.”

Scully grabbed him by the shoulders and gave him a

shake. “Mulder, don’t even think about blaming

yourself! You were a little preoccupied at the time

and another case certainly would not have gone over

well. Besides, they caught him and now he’s behind

bars where he belongs.”

“Actually, no. He was on death row with a whole slew

of appeals lined up to go but he died of a heart

attack a month and a half ago. I hadn’t included him

in my list of victims because he was a perfect

candidate for a heart attack,” he muttered, thinking

of the mug shots of an overweight man with teeth

yellowed by tobacco.

They began walking down the hallway, their dress

shoes loud on the slick floors. “I bet the parents of

those kids Stark killed were angry and hurt by the

seemingly blind justice system.”

Mulder looked pointedly down at his partner. “Angry

enough to take matters into their own hands.”

“I think we just found our motive.” Scully pushed

open the large entrance door and stepped out into the

bright sunlight, putting a hand up to her eyes.

“Now all we need is a weap- Aaaggh!!” Mulder’s

sentence was cut off by a strangled cry as he

suddenly fell to his knees, his hands flying up to

his head.

For a moment Scully was taken back several years to a

time when she and her partner had been in a similar

situation after he’d had a hole drilled in his head.

But that was too long ago to be the same thing.

Unless the recent blow to his head might have

triggered it.

“Mulder?? Mulder, can you hear me?” She knelt next to

him, putting one hand on his shoulder and the other

on the side of his face. His eyes were wide open as

though he was staring at something in utter terror.

All of a sudden he sprang to his feet. “Noooo!” he

cried out, taking a few stumbling steps before

falling back to the ground, his palms flat on the

pavement.

Scully ran to him, bending down to his level. His

breathing was ragged and perspiration spotted his

brow. Placing two fingers on his neck she felt the

thrumming of his pulse as it raced through his body.

His eyes no longer seemed to see something unearthly

but they hadn’t lost the fear that had so startled

her. “Mulder, what happened?”

Leaning back on his haunches as he took in huge gulps

of air, it took him long moments before he answered.

“I… I’m not sure, but I think I just witnessed

Samantha’s abduction.”

Scully’s brows knitted together. “You had a

flashback?”

This time Mulder’s answer was quicker in coming. “No.

Well, yes, maybe, oh I don’t know. I had a flashback,

but it wasn’t like any I’ve ever had.”

Concern was thick in her voice when Scully asked,

“What do you mean?”

“I saw Sam’s abduction as if it were through her own

eyes.”

**********

George Washington Memorial Hospital

11:21 a.m.

She lay flat against the table, her arms pinned to

her sides and her legs strapped down about a foot

apart. Above she could see a large cylindrical

machine, something sharp protruding from the end

facing her. As the machine began to move closer and

closer she struggled against her bonds, crying out

for help. Tossing her head side to side all she saw

was darkness as though the entire world had

disappeared except for the circle of light that

enveloped her.

Tears began to stream down her face as she realized

that no one was coming to help her, no one could hear

her cries.

The machine came closer and closer, the sharp drill-

like projection spinning faster and faster. Closing

her eyes as if that could somehow stop this

nightmare, she tried to think of good things, happy

thoughts that would put her in a safe place. When the

drill pierced her skin she screamed out the name of

someone she had always trusted to come to her.

“FOX!!”

“Get him out of there right now!” Scully ordered the

nurse. Spinning on her heel she ran out the door of

the control room and burst into the MRI lab where her

partner was slowly emerging from the scanner. His

body was trembling as though from fright and his

breathing was coming in harsh gasps. Occasionally a

hoarse whimper emerged from a throat raw from a

desperate cry for help.

Scully didn’t know what was going on but she was

beginning to suspect that Mulder’s devastating

flashbacks had something to do with Dr. Sycaroe and

his miracle memory drug. The how was going to have to

wait until she got a handle on Mulder’s condition.

They had arrived at the hospital about an hour ago

and met with Dr. Kurtz, who was familiar with

Mulder’s background from previous visits. Promptly

running about every test imaginable from tox screens

to x-rays, it wasn’t until the MRI scan that Mulder

had another episode. He had started to struggle

against the bonds that kept him in place during the

scan and then had suddenly called out his own name in

an anguished cry. Quickly surmising what was going

on, Scully had the operator shut down the scanner and

rushed to her partner’s side.

Pushing back damp hair from his sweaty forehead, she

murmured softly, “Mulder?” When it was apparent that

he was fairly lucid, she continued. “What happened?

What did you see?”

His Adam’s apple bobbed twice as he swallowed.

“Tests. They were performing tests on her and she

called out for me. I couldn’t save her, Scully.” This

last was uttered in despair.

“Mulder, you did everything you could to find her and

now she is in a better place. There is no need for

you to feel guilty about something you had no power

to fight against.”

“I know but before I could at least imagine that she

wasn’t so completely frightened, that the tests

weren’t too painful.” He turned bright eyes to stare

up at Scully. “But now I know she was absolutely

terrified.”

“Maybe not. If what you saw was real, then it was

simply a memory, not what she felt but what she saw.”

He was shaking his head as she spoke. “It wasn’t like

memory, it was like an experience. It makes the past

into the present as if you’re really there. I know

how scared she was.”

“But how?”

“Because *I* was terrified.”

**********

ACT 3

1:41 p.m.

“Stop fidgeting.”

“I can’t. This damn gown flaps in the back and it’s a

bit chilly in here.”

“Personally I don’t mind the flapping.”

“Scully!”

Scully chuckled at the sight of her partner clutching

at the back of his hospital gown. The sound of a door

opening interrupted their banter and they both

straightened to attention.

“I have good news,” Dr. Kurtz announced. The MRI came

back clean; there’s no sign of any kind of damage.

The blow to the head was superficial and there

appears to be only a slight swelling. The EKG came

back normal as did the tox screens.”

“What about his heart?” Scully asked, trying to find

a link to the effects Dr. Hanson had mentioned showed

up in his rats.

Kurtz checked the clipboard in his hand, leafing

through the test results. “No bruits, regular rate

and rhythm. No murmurs, rubs or extra heart sounds

and the lungs are clear. The only thing that might

point to an answer is a raised level of adrenaline.

Have you been under a lot of stress lately, Agent

Mulder?”

Mulder just grunted.

Scully pursed her lips, thinking back on the past

several months. Stress? What stress? She almost

laughed out loud at the thought. “Dr. Kurtz, Agent

Mulder has been in stressful situations before and

never had these…episodes. They seem completely

random as though it was an external stimulant that

caused them, not an internal one.”

“A trigger.”

Scully turned to look at her partner, who was staring

at her with realization dawning in his eyes. “A

trigger, something that is reminiscent of the

memories I’m flashing back to. Like a bright light or

being strapped down while a big machine hovers over

me.”

“Is there something wrong with your arm?”

Kurtz’s question caught him off guard and Mulder

actually had to look down at his own shoulder. He

hadn’t even realized he’d been rubbing it. “Not

really. It just burns a little. I think I bruised it

when I got mugged this morning.”

“Let’s have a look.” Dr. Kurtz pulled up a chair and

sat down next to the agent. Pushing up the gown

sleeve to look at the spot Mulder indicated. “Oh, one

of the nurses must have pushed the needle a tad too

far, it appears they bruised the muscle. I’ll have a

word with them about it.”

Scully nodded absently, her mind focused on the

puzzle that was starting to fall into place.

************

En Route to Mulder’s Apartment

2:35 p.m.

“Mulder, we are not going to the prison. You need to

rest and stay in a place that is familiar so there

won’t be any stimuli to trigger another episode.”

“Scully, holing up in my apartment isn’t going to

help, and sleep certainly won’t either. We have to

see Dr. Sycaroe and find out how to stop this.”

“You have no conclusive proof that he did anything.”

“Yes I do. Scully, this morning when I was mugged I

felt a sharp pain in my shoulder, like something had

stabbed me. Don’t give me that look! I didn’t tell

you because I didn’t see any obvious damage and just

figured it was a bruise.”

“Dr. Kurtz says it was an injection site and that one

of the nurses was careless.”

“He was half right. It was an injection site all

right but not from one of the nurses. I pay close

attention when people are poking me with needles, and

I remember very clearly that they never came near my

right arm with a needle. They took everything from my

left arm.”

Scully licked her lips as she considered his words.

“I’m not saying I don’t think you’ve been injected

with the memory drug, since there is a lot of

evidence pointing towards it.”

“But…”

“But if you really had been injected with the same

drug as the prisoners, then why aren’t you dead?”

“I’d thought of that. The rats had heart problems,

right? Well, they had been injected repeatedly and

their hearts are much smaller than ours, so isn’t it

conceivable that what might cause a heart attack in

them may only cause a racing heart in a human?”

Scully nodded. “I suppose, but those prisoners *did*

die from heart attacks.”

“But not from the drug,” Mulder insisted. “Think

about it. Suddenly you have a flashback to someone

trying to kill you and there is nothing you can do to

stop it because you already know that you’re going to

die. That would certainly qualify as a frightening

experience and combined with a racing heartbeat could

lead to a heart attack.”

“That’s all fine and dandy, but it still doesn’t

explain why you haven’t had a heart attack,” Scully

pointed out.

“You seem awfully stuck on the fact that I should be

dead. Something you’re trying to tell me?” Mulder

smirked evilly.

Scully frowned. “Don’t even joke about that, Mulder.

You know what I’m getting at.”

“Unlike the others, I didn’t kill the person who I’m

flashing back to. She was abducted by aliens and

experimented on, but they didn’t kill her. Add to

that the fact that I’ve spent the last thirty years

looking for her and delving into what she may have

experienced, that I’ve become sort of immune to the

horrific aspects of it. In other words, I couldn’t be

scared to death because I knew that she lived through

it.”

“But you said yourself that you were terrified,”

Scully reminded him.

“Yes, but not because I thought I was going to die. I

was experiencing the fear she felt at the time but I

was able to counter it with the knowledge that it

wasn’t going to kill me. Her. Whatever.”

clip_image001

Scully’s lips tightened into a thin line. “So you

want to confront Sycaroe and ask why he’s doing

this.”

“Oh, I know why he’s doing it. A monster took his

daughter away from him, and the justice system that

was supposed to give him peace by destroying that

monster has failed him. He’s taking justice into his

own hands and giving the killers a taste of their own

medicine so to speak. I can’t say that I blame him.”

Scully shot him a surprised look.

“I’m not saying he’s right to do what he’s doing, but

it doesn’t mean I don’t agree with him.”

They drove on in silence for a while. When the exit

came up that would take them to the prison instead of

Mulder’s apartment, Scully took it. “Mulder, why

would Sycaroe think your sister’s memories would kill

you?”

“It’s not that I’m wondering about. What I want to

know is *where* he got Sam’s memories.”

**************

Virginia State Correctional Facility

3:24 p.m.

Without waiting for Harbrook’s permission, the two

FBI agents went straight to Sycaroe’s office,

ignoring the guards’ protests with a wave of their

badges. Not finding the doctor there, they moved on

to the infirmary.

In the middle of giving an inmate his yearly exam,

Dr. Sycaroe was unprepared for an interruption.

“Dr. Sycaroe?”

“Yes, what is it?” he asked impatiently, no even

looking up from the chart he was busily writing on.

“Dr. Sycaroe, might we have a word with you.” It

wasn’t a question.

Finally raising his head to see what impudent guard

was bothering him, Sycaroe was surprised to find two

federal agents staring back at him. Despite the fact

that one of them was supposed to be dead, he hadn’t

planned on seeing either of them ever again.

“Oh, um, yes, certainly. Let me just finish up with

Mr. Dumas here and I’ll be right with you.”

Mulder and Scully stood patiently, never letting the

doctor out of their sight. He finished examining the

inmate named Dumas, jotted down a few more notes and

sent the man on his way. It was then that he turned

to the pair of agents and cleared his throat. “All

right, now, what did you want to speak with me

about?”

“Perhaps we should discuss it in a more private

location?” Scully suggested.

“How about my office?” Sycaroe held out a hand and

gestured to the door.

“Lead the way.” There was no way that Mulder was

going to turn his back on this man.

Sycaroe nodded, his face expressionless. “Certainly.”

The trio filed down the hallways, eerily absent of

other people. If Mulder was a superstitious man, he

might have felt as though the prison itself was

conspiring against them. Which meant that Mulder did

indeed feel as though there were unseen eyes watching

them.

Reaching the doctor’s office, Sycaroe entered first,

moving to sit at his desk. Folding his hands on the

wooden surface, he waited expectantly.

Mulder decided to get straight to the point. “Dr.

Sycaroe, we know that you’re responsible for the

death of at least four inmates.”

Instead of surprise or remorse, the doctor simply

raised his eyebrows and cocked his head as though he

was confused. “And how do you believe that I killed

them?”

Scully spoke up. “With an experimental drug you and

your partner Dr. Hanson developed at INS. You

implanted the inmates with memories from their

victims and they died because of it.”

Sycaroe neither confirmed nor denied the accusation.

“Why should you care whether or not someone killed

them? Those men were monsters who deserved much worse

than they got. They were all on death row, why would

it matter *when* they die?”

Mulder spoke in a low and soothing tone. “I know what

it is like to lose a loved one, Dr. Sycaroe. The

anger at the person who took them away, the need to

bring swift justice with your own hand. But this

isn’t the way.”

“You?? You lost someone? Ha! I know all about your

sister, Agent Mulder. About how you killed her and

buried her somewhere she’d never be found. You think

that no one knows? Well, they do! Your own peers have

betrayed you to me! It takes a killer to catch a

killer, Agent Mulder.” Sycaroe’s voice had grown in

intensity as his rage increased. Suddenly he sprang

from his seat and started pacing back and forth

behind his desk.

Neither agent moved to stop him, knowing that the man

was lost in his own mind, words pouring out of his

mouth without conscious thought. It was a confession

they were waiting for. The only movement taken was by

Scully, who placed a hand on Mulder’s arm when

Sycaroe accused him of killing his sister. She knew

it was still a tear in her partner’s heart and she

offered what small comfort she could.

“Arthur Stark killed my little girl! He killed my

precious baby, the only person I had left who meant

anything to me! All I had left was my anger and my

work, my research and my vengeance. The longer I

waited for justice the more I realized it was futile;

there is no justice. I wanted that monster to know

exactly how my Leanna felt when he killed her and if

felt so good to see the fear in his eyes when he knew

that he was going to die. But why stop there? Why not

let all the other baby butchers die by their own

hands??”

“No matter how many of them you bring to your form of

justice the pain will not go away. I spent almost

thirty years searching for answers about my sister

and when I finally discovered the truth I felt as

empty as ever. Nothing will bring her back.” Mulder

held out his hands as if to appease the tortured soul

he saw before him.

Confusion warred with anger and a flash of doubt

crossed Sycaroe’s face. “NO!!” he screamed, his hand

lashing out at the closest thing to him, which

happened to be a tall lamp near the window. The lamp

crashed through the glass, sending shards out onto

the yards below and shafts of light streamed into the

room.

The loud noise and sudden burst of light may have

been simply the shattering of a prison window but for

one occupant of the room it was a window into the

past.

She couldn’t move as the light enveloped her, holding

her body aloft. The only part of her that still

seemed to obey her mind was her voice, crying out for

her brother. She could see Fox scrambling across the

room towards the large bookcase where Daddy kept the

old books they weren’t allowed to touch. He climbed

up on a chair and reached for a small lock box on top

of the bookcase. His fingers barely brushed it but it

was enough to send the box careening off onto the

floor, spilling its contents over the carpeting.

She watched her brother pick up the gun that had been

hidden in the box; her mind dimly wondering how he

knew it was there. He pointed the gun into the light

and the clicking of the trigger was heard over the

droning noise that permeated everything. He called

out to her with such desperation that she knew there

was no hope.

“Help me, Fox!”

Sycaroe watched as Mulder fell to his knees, and his

hands moved up to his face as a flashback overcame

him. He trembled and shook as though experiencing

some sort of seizure. Scully was next to him in

seconds, one hand on his arm, the other on his back.

“Mulder, can you hear me?”

There was no response, but he did lower his hands to

reveal wide eyes staring into nothingness. Suddenly

his arms stretched out as though reaching for someone

and he cried, “Help me, Fox!”

Mulder doubled over, one hand braced against the

floor, the other moving up to be placed on his chest

as he sucked in deep breaths. Harsh words were pushed

out between each gasp and Scully had to listen hard

to understand them.

“I tried, I tried so hard and I couldn’t save her.

There was nothing I could do.”

“Shh, it’s okay.” Scully’s hand moved in circular

motions on his back, trying to calm him. “Take it

easy, long and slow breaths.”

Sycaroe, seemingly forgotten in the corner of his

office brought back reality with a strangled sob.

“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry, I thought you… I almost

killed an innocent person. I would have been no

better than the monsters I loathe. I’ve become that

which I despise.”

Mulder and Scully looked up to see Sycaroe shaking

his head in disbelief. “No,” Mulder said hoarsely.

Coughing once to clear his throat he stood up with

Scully’s support. “No, you are not like them, because

you did what you thought was needed to uphold your

value of life. Those men cared not for whose life

they destroyed or what kind of grief their actions

brought.”

Sycaroe appeared to be slowly accepting Mulder’s

words, his gaze intense upon the agent’s face. “I

didn’t know what to do, I was so angry. I had the

means to bring to those men the same fear that they

had wrought upon others. Power without knowledge is

dangerous.”

“How did you get admittance into the prisons where

the other inmates were held?” Scully asked.

“With documentation provided by the Warden, I was

able to enter the other prisons and inject the

prisoners under the pretense of doing blood tests so

transfusions would be easily procured between

facilities.”

“Harbrook? You mean Warden Harbrook is involved?”

Sycaroe opened his mouth to reply but his answer was

drowned out by a gunshot. The doctor fell to the

floor with blood pouring from a hole in his chest,

his dead eyes wide with shock.

The agents turned to see the Warden standing in the

doorway, a smoking gun in his hand. At the moment the

weapon was currently pointed directly at them. “Damn

doctor never could quit his whining. Too bad, his was

a most promising intellect.”

“You’ll never get away with this,” Mulder protested.

Peals of laughter poured from Harbrook’s lips. “How

cliché, Agent Mulder, and how naïve. Imagine my

horror when I arrived moments after I heard several

gunshots to find that Dr. Sycaroe had killed two FBI

agents and then shot himself, because he could no

longer live with the death of his daughter.”

“And you, with Sycaroe’s drug, will be free to

administer your version of justice to anyone you

believe deserves it. How far will you go? How long

will it take before you decide that your neighbor

complains too much and needs to be taught a lesson?

Or a woman turns down your advances and you want to

punish her for dealing a blow to your manhood?”

“It doesn’t matter. No one will ever know, because

all the deaths will look like heart attacks. Too bad

yours won’t be as clean.” Harbrook raised the gun and

leveled it at Mulder’s head.

*Bang*

A shot echoed down the hallways and Harbrook fell

forward, a bullet in his shoulder. Scully lunged

forward and scooped up the gun that had fallen from

the warden’s grasp. Mulder moved just as quickly,

pulling the man’s hands behind him and cuffing them

securely. His phone was out moments later, calling

for an ambulance and the police. He nodded to the

figure in the doorway, who was holstering his own

weapon.

Scully stood, holding out Harbrook’s gun. “Thank

you.”

Guard Flores inclined his head in a solemn bow.

“Don’t mention it.”

*************

Epilogue

Federal Bureau of Investigation

X-Files Office

Thursday

10:27 a.m.

“Frohike, I swear, if you say one more word…” The

threatening tone in Mulder’s voice was enough to warn

Scully that the Lone Gunman was once again professing

his undying love for her. Ah, one of the few

constants in life.

“Well, what did he have to say?” she asked when

Mulder hung up the phone.

Pursing his lips, Mulder leaned back in his chair.

“You’ll never guess who funded Sycaroe’s work; our

favorite cover pharmaceutical company, Roush.”

Scully perched herself on the edge of Mulder’s desk

and handed him a steaming cup of coffee. “I suppose

that explains where he got your sister’s DNA.”

“I guess.”

“Had any more flashbacks since last night?”

“No. Hanson did say they would fade as the drug left

my system.”

After arresting Warden Harbrook for murder and

accomplice to four other counts of murder, the agents

had gone to see Dr. Hanson for answers regarding

Mulder’s condition. The doctor, while saddened by the

death of his ex-partner, was thrilled to know that

the drug was effective in humans. He’d explained to

them that the drug would be gone in a few more hours,

whether absorbed by his body or expelled through his

waste.

“Something good did come from this whole fiasco.”

Scully raised an eyebrow.

When I had that flashback in Sycaroe’s office

yesterday, I felt what Sam felt when she was being

abducted. She was so scared and she wanted me to help

her. I couldn’t.”

Lowering her hand to take his in her own, Scully

murmured, “Mulder…”

“I couldn’t help her, but she didn’t blame me for

that.”

Scully cocked her head in an unspoken request for an

explanation.

Mulder leaned forward in his chair and looked up into

his partner’s eyes. “All these years I’ve blamed

myself, so sure that she must have blamed me as well

for not being able to save her. But now I know that

she didn’t. She never once thought that I had given

up on her and let her go.”

Ducking her head, Scully placed a tender kiss on

Mulder’s forehead, moving to his lips. “She didn’t

blame you because she loved you. Never forget that

she loved you, Mulder.”

A soft smile played across Mulder’s lips. “That was

Sam for you. She was unforgettable.”

*********

End

Walk Like a Man

cover

TITLE: Walk Like a Man

AUTHOR: Windsinger (aka Sue Esty)

E-MAIL ADDRESS: Windsinger@aol.com

DISTRIBUTION: IMTP for the first two weeks, then Ephemeral,

And Gossamer. All others, please contact the

author.

SPOILER WARNING: Fire, Fearful Symmetry, The End, CC season 7,

previous VS8 and VS9 universe.

RATING: PG-13

CLASSIFICATION: X-File, A, MSR

SUMMARY: A side trip to report on a fire in the FBI field office

brings Scully face to face with an old ‘boyfriend’ and Mulder

makes a couple of new friends of his own. Mulder and Scully are

soon hip deep in arson, riverboat gambling, prostitution, dog

hair, revenge, and death.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

PROLOGUE

September 12, 1am

George Tienne, stared briefly into the small room. There was not

much to it but a bed. A single, red bulb burned. The old Korean

woman had been there and for the amount they paid her had done as

adequate a job of cleaning up after the night’s excesses as one

could expect. In any case they were as clean as they needed to

be. This wasn’t the Hyatt after all, the man thought with a

sardonic smile. He headed for the narrow stairs.

Leaving the stairwell, he first locked the flimsy door behind him

and then turned to face the vast, shadowy cavern that was the

warehouse floor. As usual, he felt a twinge of primitive

apprehension. All that dark. Not ‘as usual’, he heard a growl.

Confused, Tienne stared in the direction of the sound and spied

three points of light, all roughly knee high, glowing from one of

the deeper shadows. Pulling a small flashlight from the pocket of

his silk suit, he pointed its wavering, feeble beam towards the

three sparks. He need not have bothered. The spots moved forward

until the figure was full in the dim light of the cavernous

space.

With a sigh, Tienne flicked off the beam and slipped the light

back into his pocket even as his heart rate slowly dropped back

to normal. “What a bad boy you are,” he said with nearly his

normal voice. “And what’s that you got there? A cigarette? A lit

cigarette? Who would ‘ave believed it.” For there was a lit

cigarette butt contrasting with the dark head and white teeth.

There were also no more growls, just an almost comical grin, until the

head lowered over a pool of what looked like water on the floor.

The slightest puff and the tip of the butt reddened and a flicker

fell to the floor. By the whoosh of flame the fluid had been

anything but water.

With an oath that was more alarm than fear, Tienne spun on the

toes of his expensive Italian shoes to run, to find a fire

extinguisher, to call the fire department. No, not the fire

department. But before he could decide what to do something heavy

and black streaked forward to latch onto the sleeve of his suit

coat.

“What do you think yer doin’! You crazy?”

Even as he cried out the flames found fresh tinder in the piles

of dust-dry packing material stacked everywhere about the

warehouse. The flames were man-size now and racing hungrily across

the floor.

In the man’s terror, he stripped off his coat, but the demon’s

teeth only took a new hold, this time into the flesh of the man’s

arm. There it hung, a dead weight that would not be dispelled.

Human screams were drowned in the fire’s roar as the flames

joyously swirled higher and higher around them both.

~~~~~~~~

ACT I:

September 13, 3pm

She should have parked farther away, Dana Scully thought as she

completed the distance between the Mississippi Visitor’s Center

and where she had parked their rental car. Easing back behind the

wheel, she was pleased to see that her companion in the

passenger’s seat slept on. She didn’t see how. Even with the seat

pushed back as far as it would go, he looked uncomfortable with

his arms and legs all in a jumble. She took a moment to examine

his face. At least in sleep the lines of strain were less. He

didn’t seem to be dreaming either, another reason to give thanks.

As quietly as possible, she turned the key in the ignition. The

motor chugged to life, not as smoothly as she would have wished.

In response Mulder turned, stretched, or tried to, and reversed

the drooping slouch so he was sitting more or less upright.

Groggily, he blinked the sleep from his eyes.

“Sorry to wake you, but since you’re up anyway do you need to

make a pit stop?”

With an effort he squinted against the glare, towards the cluster

of rest stop buildings that looked exactly like so many others

all over the country. He probably didn’t even remember what state

they were in. Not enough sleep, not nearly enough.

“Where are we? We must be close if you’re doing the bladder

thing.”

She jabbed him lightly in the shoulder.

“Ow!” He clutched at the affected area as if he were actually

injured. The broad smile took ten years off that face.

“So I don’t like to appear on the scene and immediately start

looking for a bathroom. Do you need to go or not?”

He waved her on. “I’m fine. I’m not the one who had two cups of

coffee at lunch.”

“You’re not the one who has to be able to function once we get

there.”

The grin faded. She shouldn’t have said that.

“Trying to tell me that the Energizer bunny is not what he used

to be? That I know.”

Sulking, he slid back down onto his backbone, knees almost to his

chin. Scully found her exit and headed towards town. She would

have liked to cheer him up but had learned long ago that she

might as well save her breath. Her talking about his moodiness

only made him moodier. He’d come out of it. His mind was too

active, too starved for input, to run in circles for long. If you

want a sensitive man in your life, it was the price you paid. For

this particular sensitive man, she’d sell her soul.

“Where’s Skinner again?” he asked.

She had told him before, but he must not have been paying

attention or he would have remembered. “Paris. Some Marine unit

reunion.”

“Paris? His unit served in Vietnam.”

“You’d hold a reunion in a malaria-invested swamp?”

“Why not? Can’t beat it for atmosphere. I just hope he gets back

soon. Having Kersh hand out the homework assignments makes me

nervous.”

“Skinner will be back Monday. I know that you don’t see eye to

eye with Kersh –”

“Aim lower. The man hates my guts. He looks at me like I was

something the dog just rolled in.”

Scully resisted giving her partner a sisterly pat on the head. In

his present mood he wouldn’t find the gesture either comforting

or humorous. She settled for, “He just doesn’t know the real

you.”

“That’s fortunate.”

“Skinner would probably have assigned us here anyway. We were in

Arkansas.”

A “hrump” from the passenger seat indicated that Mulder clearly

believed it unlikely.

He had a point. Skinner always had had an amazing ability to read

between the lines of their well-laundered case reports. He was

also a pro at reading body language or, in this case, of reading

voices over the phone.

Returning to his subject, Mulder grumbled, “Kersh must have gone

into my records.” Hazel eyes stared morosely out the window.

“I’ll bet that he made notes on everything I hated and when

something came up that fit the bill — bingo!” His palms came

together in a loud smack that made her jump.

“You don’t have to go near the fire. It’s really my case. You’re

–”

“I know, just along for the ride. Useless…again.”

Ouch, Scully thought. Lookin’ bad.

“Mulder, I know that it’s primarily my assignment, but I’m still

grateful to have you along. And you know that I’ll be as quick as

I can. It shouldn’t take long. They called me in because I know

what should be stocked in district level laboratories. I set up

two during my internship. And look on the bright side…if the

fire was anything like what was described in the report they sent

us, then there won’t be much to salvage. It’ll be a total loss.

One night, maybe two and we’ll be home.”

The buildings of Vicksburg’s small downtown area appeared on

their right. Where the land dipped they’d find the river, the

mighty Mississippi that they’d already crossed earlier in the day

on their trip from Arkansas. Where the smoke curled high and

black and oily, they would find the fire. Almost at the same time

that the smoke came into view, Scully could smell it. Troubled,

she shot a look in Mulder’s direction. He hadn’t moved. He still

stared unblinking out the window though his jaw had tightened. He

had to have smelled it, too, and she thought that she saw him

swallow, not once but multiple times.

After that, she was forced to pay attention to the road. Somehow

even this place with its mild winters had managed to accumulate

its share of car-mangling potholes and they were not entering the

best part of town. Maybe not the worst either, but certainly the

oldest. Within blocks of leaving the interstate she was

navigating down a narrow street. On her left, tall warehouses

which must have stored cotton for decades even before the Civil

War, blocked her view of Old Muddy. On her right were mills just

as old. Huge, dirty, many-paneled windows looked out on the

street. The warehouses and mills were mostly empty now, decaying

and stocked with pallets of goods no one needed anymore. Oh, a

lucky few of the ancient behemoths were close enough to the good

part of town to make it worth someone’s time to renovate them

into trendy outlets, boutiques, sports clubs or apartments, but

she saw none of those here. One, however, had been leased and

cheaply renovated by a certain budget-poor and space-hungry

government agency.

Scully took a shallow turn where both road and river curved as

one, and all at once there it was. Squatting on an entire block,

black with soot and charred timber, it smoked under a low sky of

the same color. She was almost relieved to see that it was nearly

as dead as a building can get. Maybe what she had told Mulder

about seeing home soon would actually turn out to be true. She

would know soon, for at the far end of the dead mass she could

make out the distinct flashing lights in blue and red, white and

yellow. There must be two dozen emergency vehicles, though even

their brilliant colors found it hard going to cut through the

smoke-polluted air.

She drove slowly past the south end of the building. They built

well a hundred or so years ago. Even as damaged as it was,

even with its roof and most of its upper floors burned through,

much of the outer brick walls still stood. Ash-covered pools were

everywhere, however, evidence that the fire department had been

here and moved on, following or trying to get ahead of, the

inferno’s hungry advance. They hadn’t kept very far ahead, but

then buildings of seasoned wood and decades of accumulated dust

burn fast and hot. At the north end of the block, the fire

department was still cleaning up the last bits of orange flame.

From what Scully could see as she pulled up behind the yellow

police tape, there was a good deal less damage here than at the

southern end.

“Local relations must not be too bad,” Mulder’s voice announced,

the sudden break in his silence startling his partner. “The

Bureau’s offices may not be a total loss.” His head was inclined

towards a sign on an intact section of the old brick wall above

where two fire fighters conferred. A blue and white four-by-three

foot rectangle was miraculously untouched except for the streams

of dirty water running down its face — Federal Bureau of

Investigation, Central Mississippi Field Office.

“Sorry. Guess we won’t be going home as soon as we had hoped.”

“When have we ever gotten so lucky?”

Not that often.

For the next few minutes they watched the elaborate choreography

of fire fighters, trucks, ladders, and hoses dramatically framed

within the high arcs of water. All the while, the lights of the

emergency vehicles cut like colorful light sabers through the

murky haze.

And always there was the smell. It wasn’t the worst Scully had

ever run into, not by a long shot. Then again maybe that sense

had dulled in her over the years. It wouldn’t surprise her

considering the hours she spent among much more noxious odors. Or

did the smell bother her so little because she saw it as another

player in the drama that she found so immensely satisfying? The

thrill racing through her body at this moment reminded her of why

she had gotten into this. Law enforcement, fire and rescue,

emergency medicine. Helping when help was needed. This excitement

was why she had considered a nice, safe family practice for only

about a minute and a half during all her years of medical school.

She found that she longed to plunge in among all those lights and

hoses. She wouldn’t even mind the soot or getting her hair wet

from the spray.

But there was Mulder. She looked over her shoulder. He hadn’t

moved a step from his place beside the passenger door, which kept

the car’s body between him and the ruin of the building. Just

then the wind shifted and a cloud of oily smoke rolled down the

street towards them, temporarily obscuring the scene to an opaque

gray. Scully felt as if she were watching the last gasps of a

fallen monster whose bones, already blackened in death, stretched

from one end of the block to the other.

Shifting her attention, she noted with satisfaction that her

partner was equally fascinated, but then he also found flesh-

eating mutants that would just as readily eat him fascinating.

She was struck again at how tired he looked. Even the complex

emotions he must be feeling couldn’t mask his obvious fatigue.

“There’s nothing much to be done here now,” she said. “It will be

at least tomorrow before we can get near this end. Why don’t you

go find us someplace to stay. Call me with the specifics.”

His gaze shifted warily, as if she had asked him to make a coffee

run.

“Mulder, admit it, you’re beat. Get some sleep. Find something a

little upscale this time. Something with ESPN and room service.

Just make sure that it’s upwind from here.”

When his expression failed to change, she dropped her voice and

looked up at him through her eyelashes. “While you’re at it, get

one of those rooms with a king-size bed.” They would get two

rooms so that everything would look kosher for the bean counters,

and because they each liked to have their own space, but no one

said anything about where they actually slept. “It’s been a long

time,” she added just in case in his suspicion and weariness he

missed her point. It HAD been a long time since they had done

more than just sleep together.

His response this time was a slight widening of his eyes, a

straightening of his spine. There was still no alteration in his

features, but his whole form seemed to have taken on a little

glow. It was enough. It would do very well. Before the sudden

intimacy became too uncomfortable she turned away, her body

humming in pleasurable anticipation.

Before either had time to say more Scully’s attention was caught

by a tall, solid male figure, striding energetically in their

direction.

For a long moment she just stared. “Shit,” she breathed. Hastily,

she turned back in Mulder’s direction as if her only intention

was to reach for something in the back seat of the car.

“You thought Kersh was after you?” she stage-whispered just

barely loud enough to be carried over the sound of idling engines

and swimming pools of water being forced under pressure through

hoses. “You were wrong. He’s after me, or both of us.”

She lingered only long enough to catch the change in Mulder’s

expression. Eyebrows raised, face subtly changing with curiosity,

he looked beyond her at their visitor. Reluctantly, she turned

back, busying herself unnecessarily with adjusting the strap on

her shoulder case.

The newcomer’s voice boomed. “Agent Scully! Scully! They could

have knocked me over with a feather when I heard they were

sendin’ you!” Ignoring her stiffly outstretched hand, the man

grasped her in a rough, enveloping bear hug that lasted several

tenths of a second too long for old friends. A single tenth of a

second, however, was enough time for Scully to feel her partner

bristling at her side, though how he had moved from the opposite

side of the car as quickly as he did she had no idea.

“You must be Agent Mulder,” said the deep voice with its affected

Southern drawl. “Heard about you.” He gave no hint of what he had

heard, however, though the tales had most likely been neither

good nor true. Neither did he extend his hand or look at Mulder

very closely. His hands were still occupied in gripping Scully’s

upper arms, an affectation he must have picked up from the

movies. “Let me look at you,” which he did with an intensity that

made Scully wish that she was wearing about three more layers of

clothes.

“Special Agent Fox Mulder,” she introduced, awkwardly, inclining

her head in her partner’s direction, “this boa constrictor is

Horace Samson. He was the mentor assigned to me during my field

internship.”

“That’s Special Agent in Charge Horace Samson to you, Scully, and

what’s this talk about ‘mentors’? We were partners.” Eyes never

leaving her face, he added, “She ever tell you stories about us,

Fox?”

“Mulder,” the current partners said together, to which Scully

added, “And that’s ‘Agent Scully’, Agent Samson.”

“Sure, sure, though don’t be none too surprised if I forget.

We’re a lot less formal down here in the swampy South. She ever

tell you, Mulder, that she had a kind of a thing for me back

then? Older agent, hero worship, all that stuff. All under the

blanket though, fraternization bein’ frowned on, but where

there’s smoke, there’s fire, they say. Ha! Ha! Get it? Smoke?

Fire?”

All this time he still had her at arm’s length as if she were a

picture he was thinking of buying. “My, but you’re looking good,

Scully. Classy, real classy. Maybe you can show the female agents

in my neck of the woods how to dress while you’re here.”

Scully extricated herself with difficulty on the pretense of

digging into her shoulder bag for the file folder that held what

little information they’d been given on this inter-bureau

assignment.

“Speaking of ‘here’, tell us about ‘here’. We weren’t sent many

details.”

Horace Samson shrugged with obvious false modestly. “I’ve been

squattin’ here for two years, ever since my promotion –”

“I mean about the building and the fire.”

“Oh, that. Bureau got a ten-year lease on this monstrosity about

five years ago. It was temporary, they said, while they argued

over funding for a permanent structure. Argue is all they’ve

done. Conditions of the lease required that we take the whole

thing. Now you could house a battalion in there, but,

unfortunately we couldn’t move into most of it because the budget

won’t support the renovations and OSHA would have a field day if

we tried to use it without, so we only use about a third. Fire

started up before midnight, up the street in the end unit that a

J.A. Lazarus Corp sublets from us. That’s just used for storage

as far as I know. As for me, I won’t miss this particular black

hole, I’ll tell you that. It’s been a maintenance nightmare.”

“And where were you last night in the hours before midnight,

Agent Samson?” Mulder asked in his driest tones.

Samson’s face darkened for a moment to a swarthy purple and then

just as quickly it pinked as he started to laugh. “Good one! Yes,

that was a good one!”

Mulder took a step away to avoid a manly slap on the back which,

from the thickness of Samson’s arm, looked capable of bruising

ribs.

“Thought for a second you were serious, but then you don’t know

about the other fires.”

“Other fires?” Scully inquired with interest. “There have been

others?”

“Two others, also old mills, all within six blocks. Someone is

starting their own urban renewal project, but that’s a whole area

of investigation that you don’t need to worry your over-paid

heads about. Our arson guys are already working with the local

arson guys. Three is no accident.”

“What shape are the labs in?” Scully asked, praying that the

rooms had been reduced to ash. It would be good to be able to

drag their tired bones home.

“Amazingly good. Water and smoke damage mostly, and heat, of

course. They’re housed in an annex, a series of those modular

units in an inner courtyard. The old building’s electrical and

plumbing just couldn’t be brought up to code. We should be able

to save a fair amount of the supplies and equipment, but not

without a lot of work.” A big grin aimed in Scully’s direction

broadened even further the wide, beefy face. “Which is where you

come in.”

Scully hoped that the SAC didn’t notice her shoulders sag in

disappointment. She hadn’t even needed to look to know that

Mulder’s had as well. “Can we get in there yet?”

“To a limited extent. I have staff moving things out now. We’ve

taken over an empty grocery store some blocks from here where

we’ll actually be separating the wheat from the chaff. That’s

primarily where you’ll be working, but not until tomorrow. If you

want to see anything today, you’ll want to change.” He eyed her

in a way that indicated that he was not simply estimating her

size. “I think we do have coveralls, boots and a hard hat that

will fit you. They’ll be a little big, but I’m sure that a woman

of your experience can manage.” The sliver of a grin that

followed the oh-so-innocent comment was enough to heat a certain

red-head’s temper to a near boil. Before she could muster an

attack, however, Samson’s attention had turned to Mulder.

“Nothing left your size though, I’m sorry to say,” though from

the tone of his voice he wasn’t sorry at all.

Scully stepped in before the two actually began snarling at each

other. “That’s no problem. Mulder has a critical report to finish

from our last case, don’t you, Mulder? As we discussed, why don’t

you go find us a couple of rooms.”

Mulder’s eyes narrowed as his shoulders bunched again but after a

moment, she saw the wrinkles in the suit jacket smooth out. He

had given up quickly, too quickly. He must be even more tired

than she thought.

“Here, now,” announced Samson, “you needn’t bother about scouring

the city for accommodations.” With that his big right hand went

to his coat pocket from where he pulled two keys. With a sudden

snap he tossed these to Mulder who, rising to the challenge,

deftly caught them despite the intentionally bad throw. These

were not the modern programmable pass cards most hotels now use,

but real keys, the kind with large and, in this case, well-worn

plastic tags. “I took the liberty of getting you some rooms. A

real bargain and right across the street from the command center

and our temporary office digs. Sorry, no Ritz this time; got to

save our mutual boss a few bucks. Course, it’s going to smell

gawd-awful being so close to the scene, but after a few minutes

bathed in the stuff, who’s to notice?” Having clearly noted

Mulder’s well-tailored suit — one of her partner’s few vanities

— the SAC asked, “You don’t mind roughing it, I hope? Good for

public relations considering that the businesses around here are

going to suffer.” Almost happily, Samson glanced over his

shoulder at the devastation. “Well, come on Dear — excuse me,

‘Agent’ Scully — let me show you what’s left.”

Scully made a mental note of the section of the building his hand

pointed towards. “Why don’t you go on, Agent Samson. I’ll follow

in just a moment.”

With a wink in Mulder’s direction that could have implied

anything, Samson headed back to what remained of his field

office. Good thing, too, Scully thought, as her partner’s right

hand had unconsciously clenched into a fist at his side.

“Never thought that jocks were your type,” he quipped with a

brittle smile. “He’s got former fullback written over every

sagging muscle.”

“Horace may have said there was smoke but that was just the dust

from my back-pedaling,” she replied, stiffly. “At its height our

‘relationship’ was about as warm as day old coffee. Coming out of

medical school, my first assignment was forensics, as you might

imagine, but I wanted field agent status. You know that rookies

are always teamed with a mentor.”

“And Samson was someone’s idea of bad joke.”

“The ol’ boy neckwork strikes again. Stick it to the little

woman,” she replied glumly, squaring her shoulders as if

preparing for battle. First, however, she took a step closer and

allowed her hand to come up stealthily between them so that she

could just touch his sleeve. “You going to be all right?” She

meant the fire, of course, not Samson. She had no serious

problems with the big lug as she knew Mulder didn’t. Even now

Mulder’s eyes had left the broad back of the ASAC. His attention

had returned to the blackened brick and timbers of what remained

of the warehouse.

“Problems? Me? Seriously, I can manage. I just don’t have to like

it in the same way that I don’t have to like disemboweled bodies,

formaldehyde, old urine, or Brussel sprouts. How about you and

that man’s sticky hands? I thought you were going to slug the

guy.”

“And I thought _you_ were. No, don’t worry about me. I can deal

with Samson. We do have a ‘history’ of sorts though not the fairy

tale he remembers. I’ve let him have his fun. If he didn’t get

the hint, however, he’ll end up with my fist in his teeth next

time he tries to feel me up.”

“That’s my girl. Subtlety incarnate.”

She laughed on cue though something in her tingled with an

unexpected brightness. ‘My girl.’ It was the sort of thing that

should have rankled but didn’t. Had he been trying to get a rise

out of her or had he meant the remark as an endearment?

But he didn’t seem to have meant either. Distractedly, he was

studying the building. More significantly, he was idling flipping

the keys Samson had given him so, somewhere in that brilliant

mind, thoughts were grounded in the here and now, even if

subconsciously.

“I guess that you’d better give me one of those keys,” she said.

“No,” he replied, drawing out the word thoughtfully, “I don’t

think so. I have a bad feeling that the dives I normally pick are

going to look like the Taj Mahal compared to Jim Bo Bob’s

selection. And then there’s the room numbers.” He held them up

for her to see.

“In addition to broadcasting to the world where we’re staying,

they’re a floor apart and likely to be on opposite ends of the

building.”

“The creep,” Scully snarled.

“I’ll see what I can do,” he said pocketing both keys.

She wanted to give him a kiss. Much as it was against their code

of no overt intimacy when anyone could see, she wanted this more

than anything. Nothing passionate, just a peck on the cheek but

he was gone, physically as well as mentally. Pausing first to

slide the driver’s seat back as far as it would go, he had folded

his lean form into the car. Within seconds he had backed up and,

with a wave and the travesty of a smile plastered on his face,

was heading down the empty road parallel to the long block of

what was left of the warehouse. She watched until he reached the

end of the block and turned right, lost from view. Without

enthusiasm, she set off in search of Samson.

Once around the corner and out of sight from Scully and everyone

involved in cleaning up the last of the fire, Mulder stopped the

car and turned off the engine. For a moment he sat as if making a

decision. Finally, he unwound slowly from behind the wheel.

Blackened beams towered above him. In many places, crumbling

walls of brick remained upright but precariously so.

Occasionally, there was a glitter from broken glass or pool of

standing water.

Samson had confirmed their suspicions. This was the first area

where the fire had been controlled, also where it had started.

Occupied with saving what they could of the offices of the

building’s most illustrious tenant, the fire department had moved

on from here rather quickly. Mulder looked for remaining hot

spots and found only a few places where smoke rose lazily into

the leaden sky. His body tensed when, to his right, a beam

shifted, charred wallboard slipped and a stream of water flowed

down to spit and sizzle momentarily on a warm area below. Nothing

more than that. Slowly, tense muscles relaxed.

He knew why he was here. True, the Lively case so many years

before had broken his near phobia about fire — it no longer

paralyzed him — but, as he told Scully, that didn’t mean that

he enjoyed being around it. Just to be sure that the demon stayed

in its cage, therefore, he took readings from time to time when

he found a place like this. He was glad to be able to report that

his reaction was no worse than it had been over the last few

years. No better either, but no worse. He could manage. True, he

was a little light-headed from the smell — even the long months

trying to recover what he could from the charred remnants of his

beloved X-files hadn’t cured him of that.

As if the strain on one sense heightened others, he thought he

could hear the gentle plop of a single drop of sooty water. His

lips actually curled in a grim smile. He was thankful for the

hyper-awareness that came with the adrenaline rush. Their lives

had depended on such awareness before and would again. It was

reassuring to know that he would still have that, whether fire

was in the vicinity or not.

Their lives… Scully’s life was what he meant. Scully of course,

had always been important, but these last months her place in his

life and his future, as heart of his heart and bone of his bone,

had taken on a new and deeper significance. That made their

mutual survival even more critical if that was possible. And so,

this need to be sure. Even his agreeing without protest to get

some sleep had been for her, for her safety. Theirs was a

dangerous life and he felt more acutely than ever with every

twinge in the morning, with every second off his running time,

his own mortality, and hers. So again, the need to be prepared…

always.

‘After all, just look at me!’ he thought. Over 40. Middle-aged.

Still in pretty good shape, but it took longer all the time to

stay that way, took longer to recover from even the little

injuries, not to mention the big ones. Was his own biological

clock telling him that it was time to settle? And what did that

mean to a person with his kind of history?

Undiscovered country, that was for sure, and something he was

going to have to work on, which meant taking the time. Meanwhile,

there was still the job, and his safety and Scully’s, fire or no

fire.

With irritation he rubbed the back of his neck to dispel a little

numbness there. And where had these serious thoughts come from?

Maybe he really did need to get some sleep.

Not eager to crawl back into the car immediately, he stood a

while longer, leaning against the bumper, thinking of nothing in

particular, when a change in the wind brought a cloud of ash down

on his head. Coughing, he reached through the open window for the

remains of a soda and accidentally leaned on the car horn.

Leaping back from the sharp blaring, he stared guiltily around.

He need not have worried. There wasn’t anyone close enough to

hear. The nearest team of firefighters was far, far down the

block. They could possibly hear a bomb go off, but nothing less

than that.

He was taking a drag on the soda straw when he heard the first

cry. Instantly, he stopping drinking, stopped breathing. Couldn’t

be. But within five seconds the sound came again, very like a

child’s cry — and it seemed to be coming from deep within the

burned out hulk of the building, maybe forty feet to his left. It

was so weak that if he had been any farther away it would never

have registered. The cry couldn’t be what it sounded like, of

course. No child could have lived through such an inferno but

Mulder, more than anyone, knew that stranger things had happened.

Again the cry, the whimper, weaker this time, like a child and

yet not like a child. A child with smoke-damaged lungs and

scorched throat might sound that way and there was a particularly

impressive pile of unburned debris in the very direction from

where the fading whimper seemed to originate.

Mulder raised his voice to call out to anyone from the emergency

team who might be able to hear but as they could never have heard

the car’s horn, they wouldn’t be able to hear him either. He

thought of the time lost if he were to run or drive from help.

Calling Scully would take as long, as his cell phone was locked

in the trunk deep in his bags. His instincts told him to just go.

But then there was the building — dirty, still hot, unstable,

unsafe. Scully would kill him.

So when had that ever stopped him?

He dove in. Actually, dove was not the right word. He had to

watch every step, had to be careful that each irregular surface

would hold his weight before going on. Still, he hurried as fast

as he could. Remembering that the cry began as a response to the

car’s horn, he called as he picked his way through the rubble,

“Is anyone here?” After waiting a moment, and despite the fear

that the charred remains of plaster and wood beams and floor

boards would come raining down, he shouted again, more loudly

this time.

The choking half-whine, half-cry came again and more clearly than

before. There was no doubt in his mind now that there was someone

here. The sound was only fifteen feet away, but each foot gained

took at least twenty seconds and that didn’t count the detours.

By repeatedly calling and receiving answers of a sort, Mulder

located the place, if not the victim. Under a metal staircase

that had survived, twisted from the heat though nearly intact, he

made out what appeared to be the remains of a cluster of desks

and file cabinets. One of the desks was of the huge World War II

executive kind made of solid hardwood that would burn slow. It

was badly scorched but in amazingly good shape thanks to the

metal staircase above that had protected it from the worst of the

falling debris. The crying originated from somewhere near there.

He crawled over one burned timber after another, heat still

rising from some, only to step into one filthy puddle after

another. Wiping his sweating face with a grimy hand, Mulder began

to seriously question his trying to do this alone. What if he

twisted an ankle here? And it was so hot, both from the humid

heat coming up from below and from either side of him, as well as

from the sun, which was blazing down from somewhere above the low

ceiling of smoke. His throat, raw both from coughing and from the

ash and dust, was making it increasingly painful to breathe.

Still he had no choice but to push on for the responses to his

anxious calls were becoming weaker.

The short distance seemed to take an interminable time to cross,

but at last he could begin hurling debris from in front of the

big desk even while he coughed and called out. Some bits were

heavier than others. A chunk of what may once have been part of a

floor strut was hot and burned his hand. Everything he touched

was filthy. Sweat dripped filth into his eyes. At least he was

receiving constant encouragement for his labors from the victim

in the form of an irregular and odd-sounding cough. So weak was

it that he could only picture a child or a thin and terribly old

person. Employing every bit of muscle he’d maintained from the

years of pounding the streets and working out in gym and pool,

Mulder levered away a final huge piece of sheet rock thus

clearing the way to the dark cavity under the desk.

The sound of the strangled coughing was instantly clearer. It

came from the kneehole, of course. As good a place to seek

shelter as any if a couple hundred pounds of wall hadn’t come

slamming down. Cautiously, Mulder bent over and reached his hand

into the blackness. “It’s all right,” he coughed in a voice so

rough that he barely recognized it as his own. “Don’t be afraid,

help’s here.” There came a rustling and to Mulder’s utter

surprise something soft and dry and unseen crossed his palm. For

a moment he stood transfixed, puzzled, and then a broad grin

transformed his streaked and blackened face. “You,” he wheezed,

“have just ruined my suit.”

September 13, 11pm

Dirty, sweaty and exhausted, Scully trudged up the steps to the

motel’s second floor. The work had been unpleasant to say the

least. Most of the salvage was dripping and filthy. Cardboard

crumbled under her hands. The other workers interrupted her

constantly asking what this or that object was and if it was

valuable enough to be worth saving. Worse had been the task of

keeping Samson at arms’ length. She’d almost decked him twice.

Good thing Mulder hadn’t been around or there would be one good

‘ol boy who would be looking for an oral surgeon.

Scully looked down at the key in her hand. Mulder never had

phoned but he had registered a room in her name, which was next

to his and connecting, though this place had never heard of a

king-size bed. He’d been correct about the original room

assignments. Samson had originally placed her next to him and

signed Mulder up for one on the far side of forever. Mulder had

taken care of the problem, however, and so could be forgiven for

neglecting to call.

It was not surprising then that Scully was now looking forward to

receiving a little TLC. For starters, a bubble bath and then a

foot massage — at the latter of which she had found her partner

to have extraordinarily skill. The former? Having Mulder in her

bath was fun but not what one would call relaxing, and most of

the water somehow ended up outside of the tub. Mulder also had

had hours to sleep so he had better be willingly to go out for

some decent food. This fifties fleatrap did not have a restaurant

and the only carryout the front desk recommended catered

exclusively to the pizza crowd. And, Scully mused as she fumbled

with her key, if he was actually able to find something green and

crisp and low fat, then she would be very, VERY grateful.

As the door opened, her nostrils were assailed by a renewed scent

of the fire. At the same instant her eyes registered the

wrongness of the room. Automatically, she took a deep breath,

holding it even as she reached for and brought up her weapon.

“FBI!” she announced..

No answer. For the first time she was able to consciously absorb

what she was seeing. What possible trouble could have found them

so quickly? An old enemy always came first to mind. In this case

what came second was a flashback to nightmare charcoal drawings

of gargoyle demons. She could still see them, pinned to the

walls, littering the coffee table, burning in the fireplace.

No, not again.

With relief, closer inspection revealed that this was not the

problem here though there certainly was some kind of a problem.

The room, which must have been dingy enough to start with, looked

like an entire kindergarten of hyperactive, fingerpainting

children had gone at its walls and furnishings but the only color

they had been given was black. Tiny blurred black footprints

textured the utilitarian rust-colored carpet. Equally marred were

the much-rumpled bedspread and walls. The depressing little

room’s one lamp had been knocked over, it’s shade marred with a

large smeary handprint. It appeared as if all of the towels from

the bathroom had been run through a coal bin and then strewn

about the room. Scully called again, louder. Still no answer. A

touch test revealed that it was not paint but something very much

like coal dust. Clearly soot from the fire.

Almost afraid to look but with her weapon still at the ready,

Scully peered into the bathroom. Involuntarily, her eyes widened.

This was worse. In addition to black ‘fingerprints’ on floor and

walls and even some spots on the ceiling, there was an inky ring

around the wet but empty tub. There was also a different smell to

add to the fire smell, something herbal and hauntingly familiar.

That was when she spied the empty bottle that had once been full

of her favorite and very expensive shampoo.

Damn!

Running a finger through tub ring showed that there were chunks

of black hair mixed in with the black and oily muck. The hairs

weren’t terribly long, but too long and too dark to have come

from her partner.

Dazed, Scully walked back into the main room. There was more hair

mixed with the dark stain on the bedspread, which was also very

damp. And there on the nightstand — Sacrilege ! — was her

hairbrush, clogged with the same black hair.

Double damn!

The connecting door to the next room was ajar. On her way she

passed the room’s one chair. A bundle of rags were tossed over

the back and they were clearly the source of the fire stench. No,

wait, those weren’t rags — well, at least they hadn’t been that

morning. It was Mulder’s suit and the lumps of ruin on the floor

were what remained of his best work shoes. Sweet Mary, what had

the man been doing?

She had reached the gap in the open door. Without opening it

further she could see into the bathroom of the next room. It was

nearly as bad as her own, bathrub ring from hell and all. It was

with a mixture of relief and irritation that she identified the

soft sound that drifted on the smoked-tinged air. Snoring. And

she knew whose.

Lowering, but not replacing her weapon Scully entered. Somehow

she was not surprised to find that whoever or whatever had

trashed her room had done an equal job on Mulder’s. The state of

the decoration, however, was less of a concern to her than

finding its occupant, and find him she did.

There was Mulder, every glorious inch of him, spread-eagled

across the sagging mattress wearing nothing but his black silk

boxers — her favorites — and a good deal of the ever-present

black soot. He was totally out as only Mulder can be when he

finally gets to sleep after days of near abstinence. The shocking

part was that he wasn’t alone. Along his side lay a large, black

lump. Scully didn’t even have time to tense before it moved. An

elegant head raised itself from Mulder’s not-so-clean shoulder

and looked calmly in her direction. A dog, a large slender dog,

half Mulder’s length. Mostly black, with brown accents and white

stockings that started below the knees, the animal was beautiful

but of no breed that Scully could immediately name.

Curious, Scully bent over the suspiciously shiny head and took a

deep sniff. She wasn’t surprised to detect the scent of her

frightfully expensive shampoo. With growing understanding, she

noted that the pads of the animal’s feet as well as its drooping

ears were wrapped in inexpertly applied white gauze which

suspiciously matched the bandage on Mulder’s right palm. On the

nightstand, in addition to the remains of first aid salve, rolled

gauze bandage and tape, was a vet’s bill. Scully whistled at the

charge. Maybe she should have gone into veterinarian medicine

after all. Mulder’s fluffy friend meanwhile had rolled lazily

over to a half-sitting position and had begun flopping a feathery

tail up and down on the mattress with remarkable energy. Scully

noted that ‘he’ made no attempt to surrender his position.

“Very well, you can have him for tonight, but, I have to warn

you, Mulder doesn’t swing that way.” With a smile Scully left the

room quietly closing the connecting door behind her. Her

expression turned to renewed exasperation as she beheld the

condition of her room. Wearily, she found an almost clean place

on her bed to sit and phoned housekeeping.

End of Act I

ACT II:

September 14, 8am

It was with hesitation that Scully cautiously opened the

connecting door the next morning. She hadn’t knocked just in case

either Mulder or his new friend was still sleeping. Both were

awake, but so intent were they with each other that neither

noticed the movement of the door. Mulder was polishing his second

best, and much-scuffed, work shoes. When you chased after X-

Files the way they did, you never went anywhere without backup —

a rule even Mulder didn’t universally ignore.

“Now you listen up,” her partner was saying. Clearly, he had

picked up the slang from their time in the South. The enraptured

canine sat before him, ears perked, and enchanted by his every

word. “If you want to hang out with us there are just a few

things you have to get straight. One, not a sound until Scully’s

had her coffee; two, no chewing on her shoes; and, three, no

making messes on the floor.” The animal whined in reply. “Yes, I

know that you were good and patient and waited for me this

morning. I’m just warning you to keep up the good work. Four, if

pizza is what we’ve got, pizza is what you’ll eat, and, five, if

I have company, you sleep on the floor.”

A very dainty ‘yip!’ for such a good-sized animal came in answer.

“Yes, and you have my permission to gnaw on any bad guy you can

find and, I promise, finding them will be like shooting pigs in a

barrel.”

“I think that’s ‘fish in a barrel’,” Scully corrected. “Pep talks

to the troops?” Her partner spun around with a broad grin.

“I take it that you two have met?”

“Last night, not that you noticed.”

“Then you haven’t met formally. Satan, say hello to Scully.”

With a step as light and springy as a dancer’s, the dog trotted

over to where she stood, sat down, and held out one white

foreleg. The gauze on its paw was no longer as pristine as it had

been the night before.

Scully liked dogs and bent down and shook the proffered appendage

with the solemnity with which it was offered. “Nice to meet

you… Satan?”

“I had to call him something.”

“Only you, Mulder. Sleep well by the way?”

“Like a rock. Want breakfast?” And there was indeed breakfast —

bagels and fruit, juice, and coffee. If this was Mulder on a good

night’s sleep, she’d have it more often. “Satan and I went

shopping,” he announced, clearly pleased with himself.

“And how did you meet your new buddy?” Scully inquired, reaching

for a cup of coffee.

He proceeded to give her the whole story and it all made sense in

a Mulder sort of way. Her eyes drifted around the wreckage of the

room. He winced.

“It wasn’t that he didn’t want to take a bath. Once he got his

wind back, some food and water, and a little painkiller for the

burns, he was pretty frisky and just thought it was a great game

to keep slipping away from me.” Playfully, he batted at the

animal who, as playfully, crouched and snarled back. “Quick

aren’t you, boy?”

Scully sighed. “Well, that explains the mess and my missing

shampoo. But my hairbrush, Mulder…”

She had never seen those bedroom eyes look more penitent. “I

wanted him to look nice for you. I was going to go out last night

and get you a new one, I really was, but after the last few days,

and carrying him out of that building, and then the trip to the

vet and the bath, I guess I just…”

“You passed out on the bed.”

He reached into a plastic grocery bag on the floor and handed her

what he found. “But I did get you one when I was at the store

this morning.”

It had a red plastic handle and plastic bristles and probably

cost five ninety-nine, but she reminded herself as she counted to

ten that it was the thought that counted. What caught her

attention was what else he had bought on his trip to the store —

two kinds of dog biscuits and at least half a dozen brands of dog

food. Mulder had the softest heart in the universe and as easily

wounded. An uneasy feeling began to mix unpleasantly with the

coffee in her empty stomach.

“Mulder, how long do you think you’re going to be able to keep…

Satan. A well-trained dog like this must have an owner, a family

that loves him. People who are worried sick about him right now.”

A shadow crossed Mulder’s face. Not a big one, just a little one.

“Of course I know that, but they did let him out to practically

burn to death in the fire.”

“Dogs get out. That can happen to anyone.”

He looked down at his new friend who stared up adoringly into the

agent’s solemn face.

“I wanted a dog for the longest time when I was a kid — Sam, too

— but Dad always said ‘no’. And I mean a real dog not like – ah,

you know – Queequeg. As he began spending more and more time away

from home, however, Mom began to see a point to it and for one of

the few times in my life stood up with us against him. He finally

agreed that when I was thirteen –” Mulder’s voice caught.

Scully knew what had happened when he was twelve.

“Of course, it never came to be. For a long time I was barely

capable of even taking care of myself. Then after Dad and Mom

split, I could have done anything and she wouldn’t have noticed,

but by then it was unthinkable. Sam had wanted one as much as I.

But if we had had one, I would have wanted one just like Satan.”

He looked her way with a sort of wavering smile. “I just wanted

to pretend, I guess. Just for a few hours. Guess you never quite

take the boy out of the man.”

No, you never do, Scully agreed to herself, and if the boy’s life

is full of pain, the man carries that burden with him as well.

With an inaudible sigh, she began struggling with the nearly

indestructible bubble packaging on the new hairbrush. It would do

for the time being.

“Satan’s nice, Mulder, he really is and I’m glad you saved him.

Thanks also for breakfast, but I’ve got to get to work. You can

make yourself useful, by the way. Lots of manual labor to go

around. They probably won’t even mind if Satan hangs around;

they’re a nice group of people. Samson’s the exception.”

“Aye, aye, Captain.” With a grin, he gave her a snappy salute as

she rose from her perch on a clean edge of his bed to head back

to her own room. “And, Scully –” She paused without looking

back. “– I did call. The animal shelter opens at ten. I’ll call

back then and see if anyone’s reported him missing.”

Curtly, she nodded before hastily escaping back into her room. A

little cold water, a little more make up than usual on the eyes,

and maybe he’d never know how close she had come to tearing up

right then.

Dogs and kids… and Mulder, the biggest kid of them all. No,

that was unfair. He was a man — the best she knew.

September 14, 9am

As Samson had said, the fleatrap motel — which had more fleas

than Satan, Scully was willing to bet — was indeed convenient.

It was only a block from the former supermarket, now temporary

district office. For nearly two hours they worked with the rest

of the displaced employees among the acrid smell of smoke and wet

cardboard, unpacking who-knew-what-unimaginable stuff that only

Scully could identify. Samson had still not deigned to make an

appearance when, just after ten, Mulder excused himself without

enthusiasm to call the animal shelter. He thus missed the SAC’s

breezy and sparkling clean appearance. Scully had just given her

report — that there was very little salvageable and that she saw

no reason why they couldn’t leave the next morning — when Mulder

and his sidekick returned. His face was a mixture of emotions.

The way he looked at Satan, however, and the way he looked at

Samson made it pretty clear to Scully that there had been no

report of a lost dog answering Satan’s description — and that he

was not overjoyed to encounter Horace Samson again.

If the ASAC noticed the hard set to Mulder’s jaw, he gave no

sign. He did, however, greet Satan with lavish affection. The dog

wriggled in delight and seemed to enjoy the game of leaping feet

into the air after an imaginary treat. Mulder just frowned, a

little hurt crease deepening between his eyes.

“Satan just likes everyone,” Scully told him in a low voice.

“And here, I thought he had some taste,” Mulder murmured.

“So where’d you meet up with this fellow?” Samson asked after a

few more games.

“Found him trapped in the area of your warehouse where you said

the fire started. It looked like he’d been there from the

beginning.”

“Honest? Then you’ve done the community an invaluable service,

Agent Mulder. Stud’s the goodwill ambassador to this entire

neighborhood.”

“Stud?” Mulder croaked.

“He answers to just about everything but that’s what I call him.

You’re a randy man, aren’t you, Stud. Half the bitches in this

quarter of the city have carried his DNA at one time or

another… and who’s to blame them, fine fellow like this.”

“But who owns him?” Scully asked.

“There’s no report at the animal shelter,” Mulder confirmed.

“Oh, someone does. He’s always clean. Like Tramp, there are

plenty who will feed a friendly stray, but not many who will wash

one.”

Scully’s eyebrows lifted in Mulder’s direction. His response was

to show no reaction.

“I’ll ask around,” Samson said. “Someone will know. Now more

important is a little complication that came up this morning. You

didn’t see anything or ‘smell’ anything unusual when you were

moving around in that part of the building yesterday, did you,

Agent Mulder?”

Scully felt a definite ‘uh oh’ radiate silently from Mulder’s

direction.

“I thought I had a survivor. A child. My mind was on other

things.”

“Absolutely. I just hope that you’re moving around won’t confuse

the arson and homicide teams too much.”

“Homicide?”

“Arson team found a body this morning in that general area. Of

course, old building like that, it could have been a vagrant. His

steno burner may even have started the fire. He could have been

smoking in ‘bed’.”

“Then why investigate it as if it were a homicide?”

“Three burned buildings, three bodies. Forgot to mention the

other two victims yesterday, didn’t I. Two might be a coincidence

but not three, and since my people are all busy chasing their

tails trying to reconstruct their current casework, I’ve asked

your boss and mine to lend me you two. More in your old line as I

understand it, am I right, Agent Mulder? We do have a lease on

the building so one could legitimately say that this last one

occurred on federal land.”

Dreams of home fading into the uncertain future, Mulder checked

out Samson’s version of their new orders and found that the SAC

was correct. He had contacted Kersh who had even paged Skinner at

his conference in Paris for his approval. They were stuck here

and Samson seemed suspiciously cozy in his communications with

Kersh. What if the man currently sitting in Skinner’s chair was

trying to catch them together? It would be something to embarrass

Skinner about not to mention what the Bureau would say about

partners ‘doing it’. He may even have hoped to catch them during

their previous case, but Mulder’s personnel file must not mention

that sleep was a rare commodity when he profiled. Hell, Kersh

might even have convinced Samson to find an excuse to run the

equivalent of a bed check. A fire alarm in the middle of the

night and a convenient camera would do it if their rooms were

separated as originally intended.

The mournful glance that passed between the partners moments

after Samson’s announcement showed that the same thoughts had run

through both their heads and that they had come to the same

conclusion. Their nights were going to be very lonely.

After that Scully went off to wrap up her part of the salvage

operation and Mulder to get a start on their new case. They met

for lunch at a little barbecue place around the corner from the

burned hulk.

As they settled at a small table on the edge of the restaurant’s

tiny outdoor patio, Scully looked around at the sparse crowd.

“Now I know why we were treated like royalty.”

The corners of Mulder’s mouth twitched. “I don’t think that the

red carpet treatment was for us — though my understanding is

that this place’s yearly expenses are practically paid for by the

FBI lunch bunch who are now laying down their VISA cards who-

know’s-where. No, we have our present company to thank for our

warm welcome.”

Satan gave them a doggy grin and a tail wag from just outside the

low row of planters that separated the patio from the public

sidewalk. “The word of his rescue has spread like wildfire. He

really is a kind of folk hero around here… though along the

lines of the Scarlet Pimpernel or Robin Hood.”

“Not Johnny Appleseed?”

“Cute.”

“And don’t sell yourself short,” Scully said, her eyes smiling at

her partner from over the top of her menu. “You’re the hero of

the day.”

Self-consciously, Mulder rubbed the back of his neck. “I guess

so. In every other jurisdiction in this country I would have, at

the very least, received a severe reprimand for disturbing a

crime scene — no matter that I didn’t exactly know that it was a

crime scene at the time.”

Scully grinned at her friend fondly. It was unusual for him to be

actually thanked for something. “Accept the flowers when they

fall, it happens seldom enough. And I am proud of you. I would

also have killed you if you had gotten yourself hurt, but I know

what the others don’t — what it took for you to wade into that

mess. I’ll just have to find a way to reward you.”

Startled by the heat in his partner’s blue eyes, Mulder pretended

to bury his face in his menu. “Scully, it’s too dangerous,” he

murmured.

Under the cover of the open menus her hand crept over the table

to briefly clasp his. “Then get what sleep you can now because

once the heat’s off – watch out,” she cooed.

Hands were back on their own sides of the table by the time their

wait staff appeared. Scully ordered a barbecue beef sandwich.

Mulder found her order interesting. Scully ordered red meat like

other people ate ice cream; it was comfort food. If she was in

need of comfort, he knew where she should be getting it.

“Sorry,” he said, gesturing towards her plate when their food

arrived.

Again, she had followed his train of thought. “It’s not what you

think. Not entirely, anyway. I really was thinking that that if

there are any leftovers your friend would prefer this to

lettuce.”

That got a laugh from both of them. One they needed badly.

Over lunch they talked about the South and the news and the

doings of Scully’s family until after they had eaten. More and

more, they tried not to talk about work all the time. It had felt

odd at first, not any longer. Over coffee they got down to

business.

“I’m going to look at the bodies this afternoon,” Scully

announced.

“Enjoy. I have half a dozen interviews with the cream of the Old

South. The first victim was a sleazy bail bondsman; the second

was a sleazy riverboat gambler — yes, they still have both

riverboats and gamblers; and the third was a sleazy real estate

developer. Seeing a pattern here? Someone’s not just practicing

urban renewal but trying to short cut the judicial system. Even

more, I don’t think anyone’s going to mind if we don’t solve this

one except perhaps the insurance companies. The only connection

between these guys — besides the sleaze factor — is that all

spent a lot of time on the local floating casinos. There are four

tied up right now, less than half a mile from here. Do you think

that a few games of Twenty-One would be considered a business

expense?”

“Depends on how badly you play,” she smiled.

He grinned back. “And here I thought you were going to tell me

that I’d need to declare my winnings.”

“That’ll be the day. You don’t even play the lottery.”

While Mulder paid the check — in anticipation of his winnings —

Scully reached into her pocket and pulled out a slip of paper.

Almost apologetically, she passed it across the table.

“What’s this?” he asked.

“They’ve hired some of the neighborhood crowd — retirees and

college students — to help with the clean up. They heard about

Stud’s — er, Satan’s — rescue and that we were looking for the

owner.” She gestured to the paper. “Three different people have

told me that that’s the block generally considered to be his home

turf. Maybe before you get tied down to a green felt table you

might take a swing by there.”

Crestfallen in a way that only Scully could read, Mulder put the

paper in the top pocket of his second best suit. He had barely

looked at it. “If Satan has a loving family nearby, then why

hasn’t he left me? It’s not like I have him on a leash.” Sensing

he was being talked about, the dog quivered all over with

excitement. Perhaps he thought that Mulder was going to slip him

some more barbecue. He’d already eaten a third of Mulder’s lunch

and half of Scully’s.

“Maybe he’s just being polite. You did save his life. Much longer

in that hot, closed place without water and he would have died.

Have you told him that he can go home?” she asked gently.

The lightness of the morning gone, Mulder stretched his body

upright. “I’ll go. Meanwhile, we both have a lot of work to do.”

September 14, 5pm

Three of Mulder’s interviews with victim family members were no

shows. The other two had little to offer, none of it

complimentary. As a result, Mulder found himself in the late

afternoon with three hours to kill before the serious casino

crowd appeared. With reluctance he pulled the slip of paper from

his breast pocket. ‘River and Appletree’ was all it said. After

asking for general directions he found that it was roughly a mile

from his present location. It was a pleasant day; he would walk.

If he got lost, he could always ask directions again.

It turned out that he didn’t need to. As soon as it was clear

where they were headed, Satan took the lead, galloping over at

least ten times the distance Mulder covered as he chased sticks

and stalked pigeons and said hello to human and canine

acquaintances that they passed. The closer they got to River and

Appletree that was just about everyone, both two-footed and four-

footed. In the first half mile Mulder heard the gregarious animal

called at least a dozen names: Duke, Prince, Blackie, the Man,

Bingo, Happy and just Dog to name a few. As they grew closer,

however, one name began to be heard more and more. Thor. “Is that

your name?” Mulder asked his companion. “Thor?” If an animal

could turn himself inside out, Thor would have.

River and Appletree did not define a very prosperous neighborhood

but it was a friendly enough place as long as the visiting ‘suit’

had Thor as an ambassador. Or was that a bodyguard? As they

passed a crumbling row house bedecked with window boxes of dying

flowers, two large Dobermans came tearing towards the sidewalk

from their hiding place under a sagging willow. They got out just

two barks apiece, and Mulder had begun to reach for the pepper

spray he always carried, when Thor showed the wrathful god-like

side of his nature. The transformation was astonishingly quick

but effective. Within seconds the attacks had dissolved and the

Dobermans had turned tail. Thor’s teeth and growl retreated, his

doggy grin returned, and all was right with the world.

Mulder studied his companion with admiration. “You can accompany

me into D.C. any time.”

They had gone only a few more steps when Thor gave an excited

bark and bounded forward, as if his legs were all springs. A door

had opened on one of the poorer apartment buildings and a thin

old woman emerged with a broom. Skin as wrinkled and brown as old

leather, hair as white as spun sugar, she had begun to sweep the

porch. She barely had to look up at the barking before Thor was

there, his entire body gyrating with happiness. Anyone could see,

however, how careful he was not to leap up on the old woman and

to keep his head high and thus be on a level where she could more

conveniently reach to pat him.

Mulder hesitated a dozen yards from the building. The happy

reunion twisted within him leaving a trail of could-have-been’s.

He should just slip away. It would be easy enough to do though he

would detour a block east to evade the Dobermans. Thor had other

ideas, however. Like a black streak he was off the porch, had

seized Mulder’s coat sleeve, and was tugging him forward. The old

woman waited for them both, the wide smile that had broken her

face into a thousand wrinkles fading slightly.

“You have something to do with bringing this bad boy home?” she

called.

Mulder forced a smiled. “He got himself in a tight place. He let

me know that he needed some assistance.”

“Bet he did.” The old lady looked down at the dog sitting at

Mulder’s side, sitting, but not calmly. Excitement was popping

out all over the muscular body. “Well, what’s keeping you. The

boy’s been frettin’ himself sick. Git on up there, y’hear!” Like

a child with a dollar burning a hole in his pocket and a candy

store at his feet, Thor looked up imploring into Mulder’s face.

Only after receiving a gentle nod did the dog take off again,

this time to leap from trash can to dumpster to the landing of a

fire escape that he climbed running. Finally, five stories up, he

disappeared inside an open window. The old woman and Mulder had

watched the whole performance, Mulder with amazement and the

woman with satisfaction.

She turned back to ‘the suit’ with a grin. “No one better ever

move that trashcan,” she said. “And you should have seen the day

that someone left the top off the dumpster. ‘That’ never happened

twice. You would have thought that World War II had started all

over again. That old boy was right annoyed.” Her expression

sobered as she viewed her companion with curious interest. “Now

I’ve never seen him do that before, ask anyone’s permission for

anything except for the boy, of course. That’s high praise coming

from Thor. You must be somethin’ special.”

Unbelievably, Mulder felt himself reddening, the hurt no longer

as tender. “The feeling is mutual. I’m very happy to have met

Thor. I was glad to be able to bring him home though it was more

like him bringing me. The ‘boy’ you’ve mentioned, is he your

son?”

“Spark? No, Spark doesn’t have a mother that I know of, nor

father. Just those of us in the neighborhood who’ve bonded

together to take care of him.” Her eyes glittered good-naturedly

seeing how this tall, well-dressed, and good-looking white man

kept looking up at the window of the crumbling apartment

building. “Why don’t you go up and see them. Thor would want you

to and Spark will want to say thank-you.”

Mulder hesitated. Being thanked always made him feel

uncomfortable. The Lone Ranger had the right idea…just

disappear into the West before things got mushy.

“You might as well go up, the boy won’t be coming down. He’s

sick.” Her old eyes still shone but with something other than

humor. “I guess he won’t be coming down ever again except for

that one last time.”

There was no choice now but Mulder knew that the experience was

not going to be an easy one. He made it to the landing. “How old

is he this Spark?”

“Who knows? Sometimes I think eight, sometimes eighty. Somewhere

in between.” She resumed her interrupted sweeping. “Top floor,

apartment five-oh-eight.”

Mulder didn’t take the steps with any speed. The foyer with its

yellowed tile and the worn stairway with its thread-bare carpet

reminded him of the old junior high school on Martha’s Vineyard.

All around him the air was alive with noises from behind doors —

TVs, radios, a baby crying, an out of tune guitar, rap music. The

smells of exotic cooking — cumin and curry — went a long way

towards covering the more pungent scents of dry rot and old

urine. He found the door to 508. There wasn’t a traditional knob

on the door, but instead a long four-inch handle. No sound came

from within so he knocked softly. Immediately, there came the

gentle tap, tap, tap of claws on linoleum and scratching on wood

about three feet from the ground. Finally, the handle swung down

and the door opened.

Of course it was Thor. A wet nose and warm breath tickled the

palm of Mulder’s right hand and then the dog was gone. A nimble

leap took the animal back onto the bed where, clearly, he had

left to answer the door.

“You’re Thor’s new friend,” came a whisper-thin voice from the

bed. The mattress had been raised and placed so that its occupant

could easily see through one of the small room’s two windows to

the street below. The window was open and there was no screen.

Clearly, this was Thor’s private entrance. The room had been

painted a brilliant yellow so that it would glow golden in the

sunlight, but other than that it was a barren, depressing place.

There was a small battered TV, though it didn’t look like it was

used much, but no VCR, CD player, CDs, computer, pictures or

books. There were medical supplies, however — IV pole, wheel

chair, and a cart with towels, large diapers, spit up bowl, bed

pan and liters of fluids. A life stripped to its biologic basics.

Unable to avoid the meeting any longer, Mulder looked down at the

figure in the bed. ‘Eight or eighty’ the old woman had said. She

had been right. The body was certainly no larger than a child of

eight, but that was because of its stick-like thinness. It was

long enough to be older. The head looked larger especially as its

scalp was covered with a shapeless woven cap of many colors. And

the face… the face still showed where the boy had once been

beautiful. All the best of every imaginable ethnic group. It was

his eyes, his eyes, the same hue as his golden skin, which were

ancient.

“You can come closer. What I have isn’t catching, not just from

talking.”

“I don’t want to tire you. Should I ask someone’s permission?

Where are your –” No parents, the old woman had said. “– your

people?”

“You mean all my grandfathers and grandmothers? They won’t mind.

I do what I want –” he paused to catch his breath, “– pretty

much of the time.” At Thor’s shifting to snuggle closer, the boy

looked down at his four-footed friend. “T-Thank you for Thor. I

was so a-afraid.” The words may have come from a tight throat but

the sentiment was from the heart. The boy’s hand came to rest on

Thor’s sleek head that lay pillowed on his chest. Mulder didn’t

know why he should be surprised but he was as he realized that

when he woke that morning Thor had been lying with his head in

the very same place only on his own chest. Now, however, the dog

looked with total adoration at this boy. The emotion was clearly

mutual.

When the boy’s attention returned to Mulder he seemed stronger

than before. “How did you happen to be at the fire? You don’t

look like a fireman or a policeman, not dressed like that.”

Mulder shrugged inside his suit. “Police is close enough. I work

for the FBI. They had offices in that building. My partner and I

are here to help with the clean up.”

Half way through Mulder’s explanation, Thor yipped nearly

soundlessly and the boy turned his head for a moment so that they

could share another one of those silent communications. “Then

you’re just passing through, you and your partner?”

“That’s right, we’re here for just a few days.”

“Must be nice to have a partner, kind of like an automatic best

friend, like Thor and me.”

Mulder almost laughed at the thought of what Scully would think

to hear their relationship compared to this interspecies meeting

of minds. On the other hand, the boy wasn’t far wrong. There were

times when life would be so much simpler and happier if all that

was required of him was to lie with his head in her lap. “I guess

that’s true, in a way. When you get along, it is like having a

best friend, the best of best friends.”

“So you and your partner get along? Is he a nice guy?”

“SHE is a very nice guy and very good at her job.” He would not

say that he would trust her with his life, not here with this

young life hanging by a thread.

Though his body barely moved even to breathe, Spark’s eyes

momentarily widened at the revelation of Scully’s sex, then the

boy seemed to turn inward, so quiet and for such a long time,

that Mulder thought he had fallen asleep. The gold of the setting

sun was flooding through the far window now. The picture of a

slip of a boy with his faithful dog stretched out at his side

would be a vision Mulder would not quickly forget. As quietly as

he could, the agent moved with soft steps towards the door.

“So you’ll be in town a few days yet?” came a whisper from across

the room. Mulder turned back. The boy’s voice had seemed as

insubstantial as a shadow as if he were half-sleep. His hand

still rested on the dog’s head.

“That’s right, a couple of days, maybe three.”

Spark coughed but without any real force. “Could Thor come visit?

He won’t be in the way. I don’t like to keep him cooped up here

with me. Besides he sees things and does things and then comes

back and tells me.”

A bitter-sweetness flooded the space between Mulder’s ribs. It

was a sad but lovely game that the dying boy shared with his best

friend. “Sure, he can come visit. I’d like that. Do you want me

to come get him?”

“You don’t need to do that. Thor will do the finding. He’s good

at locating people he’s been close to.” The boy looked down his

nose at the animal now. “Is that all you’re gonna do? Lie there?”

The dog’s head came up like a shot, all attention. “Well, go and

say ‘goodbye’ to the man.” With one bound the animal was off the

bed and half way across the room, leaping forward to plant his

forefeet just below Mulder’s shoulders. A large wet tongue licked

his face. At that instant Mulder felt a little dizzy. Everything

seemed to gray out for a moment as it sometimes does when you

stand up too suddenly. Must be related to the emotion that

tightened his chest. The moment passed as swiftly as it had come.

Gently, he took the dog’s forelegs and lowered the animal to the

ground. “You take care of yourself,” he said to the Thor and his

boy simultaneously. After that he couldn’t take himself into the

cooling evening air and away from death’s door fast enough.

End of Act II

ACT III:

September 15, 11am

Scully washed her hands for a long time at the old lab sink. She

had been more tired and she had attended to more odious bodies,

but she had seldom had to work under worse conditions. The FBI

had been given space in the basement of the oldest wing of the

local hospital to use as a temporary morgue, rooms that hadn’t

been occupied in decades. They’d displaced a lot of roach

families and every stirring of air from the laboring fan had made

her imagine worse things scurrying along the floor. Dropping her

‘greens’ inside a thirty-gallon plastic trash can labeled for

laundry, she fled the place, hoping that by moving quickly the

fleas couldn’t attach to her ankles. Her body wanted coffee

though she wasn’t looking forward to the swill from the hot pot

someone had set up on a rickety table by the stairs. A smile

brightened her face as she saw that a pleasingly familiar figure

was lounging against the exit’s double doors. She noted that her

partner had not come in, though there had been nothing to prevent

him from doing so. Mulder didn’t care for dead bodies at the best

of times, and the charred, blackened victims of fire were his

least favorite.

Her smile of greeting widened to a grin when he extended a

familiar cup in her direction. “A tall, mocha latte?” she

guessed, inhaling the fumes with pleasure. “Ambrosia, I could

kiss you!”

“Promises, promises,” Mulder drawled. “I thought we should touch

base. Is this a good time?”

“As good as any. Let’s go outside. Even if it weren’t a beautiful

day, let’s get out of here. I keep having images of rats feasting

on my toes.” As they emerged from the dim lighting into the full

brightness of day, Scully noted that her partner looked a little

gray. He appeared to need the sun even more than she.

They didn’t speak right away but sat on a bench and lifted their

faces to the warm rays. After the clammy dampness of the

basement, Scully appreciated the quiet moment. The hot, silky

liquid melted her insides as thoroughly as the sun warmed her

skin.

“You certainly came back very late last night,” she said. “I

heard you come in — when was it? — after three?” She eyed him

speculatively. “Still have your shirt?”

He returned a wan smile. “I only dropped about a hundred. I

stopped when it began to look obvious that I didn’t know what the

hell I was doing. After that I just tried to appear bored and

carried my chips and my ginger ale from table to table. That’s

when the really interesting stuff began. It turns out that

gambling is not the only game on the Lucky Lee and the Southern

Star.”

By the mournful tone in her partner’s voice, Scully steadied

herself for bad news. “What happened?”

“Nothing much except that I was asked twice if I wanted a little

action and they didn’t mean the card playing kind.”

“I see. Male or female?”

Sighing, Mulder crossed his long legs. “Both actually.”

Something in his face warned Scully that this was no time for

jokes. “And?”

“A rather odious personage offered to pay me. He thought I worked

there.”

It was a struggle not to choke. “How much are you worth?”

“Don’t be crude.” Mulder was not laughing; he should have been,

considering the normal bent to his humor. She just waited. He

would tell her in his own time.

“I went up on deck to get some air — I needed it — and this boy

of maybe twelve bumped into me.” Mulder took a breath to steady

his voice. “He then proceeded to rub himself against my —

Anyway, he had these little white cards — an address — if I was

interested.” Mulder hunched down as if he felt a sudden chill. “I

took a card, but I didn’t go, not last night, not without the

vice squad at my back.”

“I’m sorry,” Scully breathed. They sat in silence for the moment,

trying to capture in their souls the gentle sounds of water from

a fountain and the song of birds. Scully noticed that in addition

to the loss of her friend’s peace of mind, something else was

wrong. In what she thought was a change of subject she asked, “I

don’t see your shadow. I assume that Satan found his way home?”

“Who? Oh, Thor. Yes. Dog and his boy are very happy. He’s where

he should be.” And Mulder obviously meant that, but then why did

he still look so glum. Worse than glum, he was shaking and a

trembling hand came up to shield his eyes from her. Anxious,

Scully slid over until they faintly touched. The hell with it if

someone saw them!

“What’s wrong, Mulder?”

“Thor’s owner — just a boy — he’s dying. Spark is what he calls

himself. AIDS. Won’t be too long.”

The cooling coffee nearly spilled from Scully’s hand. “I’m so

sorry. Are you sure that’s what it is?”

Anger flooded up through his lean frame, but not at her. “By now

I should damn well know Kaposa’s sarcoma lesions when I see them!

Worse, I suspect that six months ago, maybe a year, Spark was

like one of the boys on the ship. He’s a beautiful child even now

and has no parents, but someone must pay the rent on the little

room he lives in and for the medical supplies I saw.”

What could she say. Scully reached between them for his hand and

squeezed it. It was chill and damp. “Are you sick?”

“At heart.”

She squeezed it again and felt a desperate returning pressure.

More silence then for a little while to let the horror dim a

little. “So where does this all lead us?” she asked. “Were the

warehouses trysting places? Were these men involved? Is someone

taking out the devils?”

“Yes, and yes, and yes in my highly educated opinion.” He pulled

a little white card out of his pocket. “This is a warehouse, too.

If I lived close by, I’d get in a supply of hot dogs and

marshmallows.” Like an animal he shook as if to dispel an image

from his mind. “What have the crispy critters revealed?”

“What you would expect. Only a couple of odd things.”

“Such as?”

She hesitated. “I’d like to wait till I look at the most recent

victim. If I find the same anomalies, then I’ll let you know.”

Mulder nodded. He didn’t push her. He was the same way. He didn’t

want to reveal his theories until he was sure either — certain

in his own mind anyway. Evidence was a secondary issue.

With a sign he stood, stretching. “Got to get back on the trail.

All this makes it hard to want to go after the ones with the

match, however.”

“Prove what the dead were doing,” she told him. “No one’s going

to push you much beyond that. The fires have to stop, though,

before some innocent person is hurt.”

“Some innocent person already has been, just not by fire.”

“Want me to stop by and see this Spark,” she asked. For the first

time in their conversation he dropped the shield completely; his

eyes were bleak as winter as he looked down at her. “I was hoping

you’d ask, but there’s no rush. He’s well taken care of.”

“Before we leave I will.”

A nod and he wandered away, shoulders stooped. She watched him go

and then returned to her own unpleasant task.

It was late afternoon before an even more subdued Agent Scully

entered the supermarket, now temporary FBI field office. Mulder

was not answering his cellphone. As usual when this happened she

had to work to unclench her jaw before the tension brought on a

headache. In deference to their changed realtionship, Mulder had

begun to at least carry the thing and keep it charged. Afraid of

running down the battery, however, he would often turn it off

when he was within reach of a phone and then forget to turn it

back on when he wasn’t.

Even though she always worried when unable to reach her wayward

partner, Scully’s anxiety was tempered this time because of the

autopsy findings she would have to report when she did catch up

with him. That part of their reunion, she would be happy to

postpone indefinitely.

Nonsense, she told herself. A simple test could as quickly prove

innocence as guilt.

A gray-haired retiree wearing old jeans and a ragged T-shirt

covered with the ever-present sooty smudges directed Scully to

the back of the store. The combined homicide and arson teams had

taken over what had once been the dairy manager’s office. The

tiny cube was the one place that had not already been claimed.

Scully’s nose twitched as she entered. The room had that old ice

cream carton smell. Not an unpleasant smell, but distracting.

At the moment, only one frightfully young agent occupied the

room. “Special Agent…Mulder? He had a visitor. Black hair, long

legs, a real looker.” The smooth face that still wore traces of

acne scars grinned.

“Thor,” Scully surmised.

“If you say so. They went out over three hours ago and I haven’t

seen either since.”

“I’ll find them.” She gazed down at the impressive pile of data.

“How’s the investigation going?”

The amusement left the young face and was replaced with an

expression of awed respect. “Agent Mulder told us what to look

for and, it’s hard to believe, but it’s all here exactly where he

said it would be.” The young man pointed proudly to the stacks

while clearly indicating that he was reluctant to defile his

hands by actually touching them. “These guys were dirty, and I

mean dirty. If they weren’t already dead, I’d take them out

myself.”

“I hope you don’t mean that,” she replied sagely. “If you just

fire your weapon, the paperwork is unbelievable.”

At that she left, more than a little pleased to see that her

partner was for once getting the respect he deserved. It was nice

to visit a place that didn’t listen to the stories.

Unfortunately, the visit hadn’t helped her find Mulder, though if

he and Thor were still together it would simplify her task

greatly when she did find him. Standing outside the empty-

windowed market, she looked up and down the street wondering

where to start. A drop of sweat trickled down her temple. The day

was no longer pleasant. Humidity had rolled in from the South and

now lay over the city like a heavy, wet blanket. Fretfully, her

damp hand took another wrap on the handle of the plastic bag she

carried. In it was a large block of paraffin that she’d purchased

at a craft store immediately after viewing the last victim.

In the end she found her partner easily enough. When the street

was quiet she heard in the distance a familiar sound. It didn’t

take much investigative insight to head in that direction. As she

drew closer, the repeated thuds of the bouncing ball were joined

by the distinctive grunts that always seemed to accompany the

exercise of male egos. After a couple of false starts — once

into an alley with no egress and once thwarted by a fenced

parking lot — she found what she was looking for. Behind a WWII

vintage apartment building that was sandwiched between two old

mills, a rainbow group of teenage boys were playing a vigorous

game of basketball — a group of boys and one tall man. He still

wore his suit but had shed coat and tie. Scully stood to watch.

She had often seen Mulder play. He was good, quick and yet

graceful.

Unfortunately, he wasn’t bare-chested as he often played, so she

was denied the sight of the strong swimmer’s muscles moving

across his chest and back. His pale blue shirt was unbuttoned

halfway down, however, giving him a romantic, roguish appearance

that would have to do.

With men of his own age and height, Mulder played all out with an

aggression she had seen burst out as anger time and time again.

With boys and teens, he dialed back the intensity, always

sensitive to their level, but never backed off enough so that it

was easy for them. If you played with Mulder, he made you work

for every point but you felt good about it at the end. All in

all, it was a relief to see him relieving the tension; he had

been way too tight when she’d seen him that morning.

As she watched, however, a crease appeared between her eyes, her

brows slowly came together, and then she frowned. There was

something odd about the play. Mulder was not laying back. When he

wasn’t making baskets or high-fiving his listless team members

for doing so, he was using his greater height, reach, and

experience to steal the ball from the other team. The boys were

sweaty, hot, discouraged and even angry. This was true even of

the ones who seemed to be on Mulder’s team, mostly because he

never seemed to pass the ball. She even saw him make deliberate

fouls more than once but none of the boys said anything, their

faces only darkened the more, not that the triumphantly capering

adult in the midst seemed to notice.

And on the sidelines, watching Mulder’s every move with doggie

glee, was Thor. But the dog was no longer Scully’s primary

concern.

All at once while putting the ball back in play from the

sidelines, a tall boy made a bad pass. Mulder went after it, his

smile a wolfish grin. One of the smaller boys unfortunately got

in the way of the charging man’s left elbow. The boy went down.

Mulder got to the ball, made the basket and congratulated himself

but made not a move to offer a hand to the boy on the ground.

Scully stepped forward but stopped as the youth got stiffly to

his feet. Her frown had deepened from disapproval to alarm.

Someone had to stop this.

As it turned out, she didn’t have to. The grumbling boys seemed

to have already broken up the game on their own.

So furious was she that she didn’t trust herself to go to him but

instead waited for him to notice her. He took his time. A couple

more lay-ups, a little fancy dribbling. Finally, he deigned to

head in her direction, a lazy smile on his sweat-drenched face.

“Right now I don’t have time to talk about that ‘exhibition’,”

she said coldly. “I need your help with another matter.”

He barely looked at her. More than half of his attention was

directed at trying to spin the ball on the tip of a finger. “What

kind of help?” he asked in a flat voice.

Scully took a deep breath. “Remember at lunch that I said that I

found some anomalies with the bodies of the first two victims. I

found the same marks on the third, even more pronounced.”

Half bent in his dribbling, he actually had to look up at her

through his damp lashes. “Like what kind of marks?”

“I think they’re bite marks, from a large animal.” She waited for

that to sink in. Not only did he not react, but his dribbling

became more rapid. “Will you stop that!”

He did and stood, his hair wet, his clothes disheveled and sweat-

stained, and the basketball under his arm. “So?”

“Do I have to say it? Thor was found in the same general area as

the third victim.” She opened the plastic bag she carried and

pulled out the block of paraffin. It was six inches square and an

inch thick. “We need to measure his bite and get an impression.

It will be crude, we won’t be able to make a positive ID but we

can rule out any obvious inconsistencies. I assume that’s

something that you want to do. You two get along so well that I’m

sure that if you worked with him –”

But Mulder only shrugged, one eyebrow lifting to his left. “Too

late.”

Scully whirled. Thor had vanished or at least she thought he had.

Then she caught a glimpse of something low and black loping down

an alley.

“Shit! Well, aren’t you going to run after him?”

Her partner’s only response was to stretch and reach towards his

back. “Can’t. I think I pulled a muscle.”

Scully stood stupefied for a long moment and then growled low in

her throat, “We’ll talk about this later,” and took off at a run

after the animal. At least she was wearing her most comfortable

shoes.

At the entrance to the alley she did pause to look back.

Unperturbed, Mulder was practicing hook shots again. Swearing,

she ran on.

Thor led her a merry chase — no, anything but a merry chase — a

sweaty, infuriating one. She now understood how the animal had

remained free without leash or presence of an owner for so long,

which certainly must be as illegal here as anywhere. Thor was

friendly as a teddy bear, unless he didn’t want to be caught and

then he couldn’t be. He must have God’s own wisdom to tell friend

from foe with such accuracy. Unerringly, Thor knew every passage

and hole in the city where he could venture but his human

trackers could not. He knew every fence that was just a little

too high, every narrow pathway choked with garbage that less

fastidious city creatures had pulled from trashcans, every blind

alley that was not quite blind — at least not for a creature

with his size and flexibility. His least endearing trait was his

habit of turning around and laughing at his tracker with his

doggie grin while his tail wagged merrily.

So Thor was the one having the merry chase. Only the hope that he

would give up at any moment and lie down, paws in the air in

order to have his stomach rubbed, kept Scully in the race long

after she should have given up.

Footsore and filthy, Scully wearily trudged back to the

neighborhood court where she’d last seen her partner. He was

gone. Two of the boys had returned, however. One was making long

and ineffective attempts at the basket, the other was the smaller

boy who had been roughly pushed to the ground during the game. He

was still holding his arm.

Scully approached, cautiously. “You may have seem me watching the

game. My friend was the man you were playing with. I’m also a

medical doctor. You seem to have hurt your arm. Can I take a

look? It may save you a long wait at the emergency room.”

The boy shrugged very much as Mulder had. He was about fourteen

but small for his age. The other boy joined them as Scully began

prodding the arm, checking for range of motion. “Tell me when it

hurts and where.”

He didn’t speak but he did wince, which is all you could expect

from a boy his age. “I think it’s only a strain. Put some ice on

it now, some heat tonight and take some Ibuprofen. Do you know

what that is?”

“Our Mom will know,” the second boy said. “She’s a nurse’s aide.”

“Then tell her what I said and do see a doctor if it’s not better

by morning. I am really sorry that this happened. I’ve never

known my friend to play so rough.”

Both boys shrugged. “No big deal. We should ‘a known.”

“Known what?”

“He was with Thor,” the older boy replied as if that explained

everything. He then spoke curtly to his brother. “Come on, Luke,

we gotta get home or Mom’ll throw it out.” The interview was

clearly over.

Thus they moved off leaving Scully with a head full of questions.

Hoping to find Mulder there, and in need of a shower, Scully

returned to the motel. An extra tip which would have to be worked

into their expense account ensured that their rooms had returned

to what must have been their original shabby cleanliness, but

Mulder wasn’t in his. He had been, however. Suit jacket, shirt,

trousers and shoes made a trail from the door. The shower in his

room had been used and his luggage rifled. Tennis shoes, jeans,

and his favorite cutoff sweatshirt were gone. She knew the

sweatshirt well for its threadbare softness made it also one of

her favorites. By the time she’d showered and dressed, Mulder had

still not returned and still did not answer his cell phone, so

Scully decided to go shopping. Having had to use the inadequate

bottle of cheap shampoo the motel supplied and the five dollar

hair brush reminded her that she had items to replace.

It was dark and beginning to rain when Scully returned and her

heart lifted, first in relief and then in renewed irritation when

she saw that the lights in Mulder’s room were on.

She found him sitting with Thor in the middle of his bed eating

an ice cream cone. They both were eating ice cream cones, her

partner holding one out to Thor who licked daintily. An empty

pint carton and a box of cones had joined Mulder’s running shoes

and the other obstacles on the floor.

clip_image002

Scully leaned against the doorframe between their rooms, crossed

her arms and gave him her very best ‘look’. The partner she had

worked with for nearly nine years should have known instantly

that he was in trouble. This one reached the cone out to her with

a friendly, “Want a lick?”

“No, I don’t. Mulder, what’s going on?”

She cringed as he gave that shug again. “I don’t know what you

mean.”

“Yes, you do. Your behavior this afternoon.” With alarm she noted

the color of the ice cream. “Is that strawberry?”

He grinned, charmingly. “Yes. Change your mind?”

“Aren’t you allergic to strawberries.”

“No, I’m not; it’s my favorite.”

“No, Rocky Road is your favorite, you say that it’s just like

your life. We have to talk, but not now; I’m not in the mood. Is

he –” meaning Thor “– spending the night? Are the two of you at

least going to stay in?”

Her partner looked down at his canine companion. “Are you

spending the night?” Thor gave a soft yip in reply. “He’s

staying. So am I. It’s raining and they have cable.”

Scully swore, slammed the connecting door, and took another

shower.

The dip in the bed came around midnight. she didn’t even need to

look at the cheap bedside clock. She could estimate the time

because she could hear Letterman’s voice dimly from the TV in the

next room. The connecting door was open letting in just enough

light to see the shape of the figure that had come to sit beside

her on her bed. He was looking at her badge of all things,

tilting it this way and that way to catch the light as if he was

trying to actually read it.

“Mulder, what’s wrong?”

He reacted to her voice first, snapping closed the wallet and

guiltily dropping it back onto the nightstand as if it burned

him. At last he reacted to the question. When the answer came

his voice was strained. “I guess I don’t feel very well.”

With a sigh, Scully leaned over and switched on the light. She

only needed to blink a couple of times to get the full affect of

his swollen, blotchy face and arms. She lifted up the sweatshirt

and she was sure. “You have hives. A really good case. I warned

you.”

He looked almost — scared was the only word that could describe

it. It was hard to believe what with the things Mulder had seen,

but then he didn’t like the sight of runny eggs either.

“Was it the strawberry ice cream?”

“Like I said — told you so.”

“It itches.”

“I’ll bet it does. Now stop that! Don’t scratch. Let’s see if I

have any Benadryl.”

With an inarticulate grumble rumbling deep in her throat, Scully

crawled out of bed and opened the smaller of the two bags she

carried. This one went with her everywhere, her traveling ER. She

found the antihistamine and gave him the full dose. He made a

face. “Oh, come on, don’t be a baby.”

After more rifling she found some topical poison ivy cream that

had calamine lotion as the primary ingredient. Then she begins to

dab the pink lotion on the hives with a cotton ball.

“I hate pink,” he sulked. “Does it have to be pink?”

“Live with it, Mulder. Now take your shirt off,” she ordered

wearily.

He complied, but with hesitation, hiding his face. She’d seen

enough though. Was Mulder actually blushing? He had reddened. Had

to be the rash. Mulder was as vain as a peacock around her and

always had been.

She’d treat his back and then he could do the rest himself. As

she moved across the broad shoulders, however, working the creams

into each rosy splotch, she noticed that he had begun to shiver.

This didn’t make sense as the room wasn’t cold. Lower down she

revised her earlier assumption. No, not shivering, no gooseflesh

had appeared, but a tense trembling. Then she knew what it was

because her own body, attuned to his harmonics, had begun to

respond in kind.

Yes, that kind of trembling. The kind that led to other things.

Sweet, deep, glorious things.

‘No!’ she told himself, rising from the edge of the bed where she

sat. This was not the time. It wouldn’t be even if she weren’t

still furious at him for his odd behavior of the afternoon.

Whirling, she thrust the tube of cream at him.

“Here, you can do the rest yourself. The antihistamine will also

kick in in a few minutes and help you sleep.”

But he just sat there, gazing at her with eyes as huge and bright

and mysterious as the moons of Mars. He had looked at her in

lots of ways before, with love, with lust, with joy, with sorrow,

hurt, in pain, daring her, and even hating her but never this

way. She couldn’t put a word to it, but it was as if he were

looking upon something totally new and simply wondrous. Slowly,

he reached out a hand and, almost as if afraid, touched her left

nipple where it had begun to stand out from her thin camisole.

Scully felt herself sway with the sudden desire to touch him in

the same way, as if this were something new and precious

flowering up within her.

Not taking his eyes from hers, he stood. That broke the spell for

he didn’t move with his usual grace. His foot caught in a

trailing sheet. Afraid he would fall, she automatically reached

for him and felt the warm skin of his muscular arms. The heat in

her belly retreated somewhat, at least enough so that she could

reason again.

Not tonight, Fox Mulder. Not tonight.

“Go to bed, Mulder,” she said, though her voice didn’t come out

with any of the cool detachment she had intended, for his hand

had come around to cup her breast. They were standing so close

now that she had to tilt her head far back to see his face,

hoping to read there what he was thinking. But he wasn’t thinking

at all, that was certain. What a turn on it was for her. Those

dreamy, half-closed eyes turned her knees to jelly. She had never

seen such total abandon on that beautiful face.

“Mulder…” came out a squawk this time.

All at once he swept down on her. She had never felt so aware of

the difference in their sizes as his mouth came down to cover

hers. It was hard, hot and demanding. His body smelled of sweat.

His arms clasped her to him with rib crunching force. Something

hard, like hot iron, rubbed up against her belly. But beyond all

of this was the growing fact that she could not breathe and not

just from the alarming embrace. It was the way his mouth had

enveloped hers as if he was determined to possess her completely.

She began to struggle. At first she moved only a little, just so

he would know that he was hurting her. She expected at any moment

that he would ease off, but he didn’t. If anything, his hold

tightened. He had wrapped himself around her so strongly that one

hand was free to roam, and it did. When that hand came around to

squeeze her buttocks, his eyes closed completely. One would think

from his soft, blissful moan that he was the one in pain.

If there had ever been any pleasure for Scully in this ardent

attention, the joy had disappeared totally. Her chest ached from

lack of air as well as from the vice-like grip of his arms. With

the situation rapidly turning critical, she struggled harder and

for the first time felt the beginnings of real panic. She could

not budge him. Like a wild thing she was forced to fight in the

only way she could. She bit down — hard — heard a baritone-

pitched yelp and tasted blood. Extreme, maybe, but at least sweet

air was flowing into her lungs again. She was still locked in a

crazed man’s arms, however.

This was no love-making that she had ever known. His hands hurt,

his body was hard and demanding like that of a mindless, wild

creature and with every feminist bone in her body she knew that

she didn’t have to take it. She may be small but in their current

configuration she also knew that she was not defenseless as well

he should know.

With one last “Mulder… Stop…!” such as she’d been gasping

since getting something like her breath back, she let the anger

flow. She didn’t understand why he was acting like this, she did

not want to hurt him again, but enough was enough!

Levering herself against his strong shoulders, she brought her

knee up with all her strength, automatically following his first

staggering gasp of pain with a rapid kick in the same general

area. It was the first lesson in self-defense for women; don’t

just startle and hurt, they’ll only come back angrier than ever.

Incapacitate.

It was easier that she thought it would be. He reeled back, bent

over, gasping, tears of agony already flowing from his eyes. The

bewildered, blotched and sweating face looked nothing like that

of the man she knew.

With surprisingly fierce strength she threw back the connecting

door and pushed him out into his own room, throwing the poison

ivy cream after him. “When I say ‘stop’ I mean ‘stop!'” she

gasped. “And you can take care of your own damn hives!” Shaking

with confusion, hurt and anger she slammed closed the door and

turned the dead bolt.

She sagged back against the door she had just closed. ‘What had

just happened?’ She couldn’t think, didn’t want to think, needed

a bath. She usually found herself in the tub after Mulder had one

of his attacks of sheer, irrational bull-headedness. Over the

years that amounted to a lot of bubble baths. Seldom had she

wanted one more than now, though she doubted that anything could

wash the imprint of those iron fingers from her body and the feel

of that hard, unloving mouth from hers. She could still taste his

blood.

With furious, fumbling fingers she began undressing only to see

that there was a rip in her delicate camisole and two of the tiny

buttons were gone. When had he done that? She couldn’t even

remember.

The remains of the silk had barely slipped from her shoulders

when a shiver ran up her spine. It felt as if she were being

watched. Having learned to trust such instincts, she turned

swiftly. From a dark corner, two inhuman eyes glowed. By habit

she was about to call to Mulder but then the memory of the last

incomprehensible minutes came back and she recalled her state of

undress. Instead, clutching the ripped garment across her front,

she edged to the nightstand for her weapon and challenged the

eyes in the corner.

It was Thor. She hadn’t even realized that he had followed Mulder

into her room and she had thrown her partner out too quickly for

the animal to leave with him.

Too distraught to be concerned about the bite impression she

needed to collect from her ‘suspect’, she threw open the room’s

front door. A blast of sultry night air flowed over her bruised

skin. “You, out!” she commanded. “Go home or you’ll get the

same.”

Tail between his legs, belly to the floor, looking utterly

miserable as if he already shared his substitute master’s pain,

Thor crept from the room. He was barely clear before the door

slammed behind him.

Trembling with delayed shock, Scully’s crept to the bathroom to

tend her aches and bruises. The salt of her tears turned sour the

delicate perfume of her bath.

ACT IV

September 16, 7am

It was full light before Scully woke. She had been so cold when

she had finally gone to bed that she had heaped on every blanket

she could find. Now she was wringing with sweat. Another shower

followed. She was grateful for the steam that fogged the mirror.

The bruises were less visible that way. Wrapped tightly in her

bathrobe, her body aching, she collapsed wearily down on the edge

of the mattress. The night before she hadn’t wanted to think, but

now she did. She must. What had happened made no sense. Mulder

was no monster. He was a gentle, considerate lover. Sure, they

wrestled sometimes, mock battles over pillows and bedclothes, but

he had always held his far greater strength in check, allowing at

least the illusion of a fair fight…

… in exactly the way she had expected him to hold back during

the pickup game behind the tenement. He hadn’t, however, and the

results had been disastrous. Then there was the ice cream, and

his reticence, his refusal, to help with Thor.

She wasn’t angry any more; she felt only a deep weariness.

“What’s happened this time, my love?” The trembling began again

when she considered what she had done. How badly had she injured

him? She should have thought of a less extreme way to break his

hold, but that wasn’t how she had been taught and the Mulder she

knew would have known that.

At least Mulder in his right mind would have.

Just then Scully heard the faintest of knocks on her connecting

door. She didn’t get up at first, allowing herself just to savor

the relief she felt. He was up and moving at least. Then muffled,

halting words came through the too thin sheet of plywood and

paint. “Scully…?” After a pause again she heard, “Scully…

please… just let me know that you’re all right.”

With cold fingers she undid the lock.

September 16, 8am

The dreams were not the worst he’d ever had, they were too

shadowy for that, but they went on and on. He felt young and

omnipotent, immortal the way only the young can feel. At the end

he remembered becoming aroused in that horrible, wonderful way

that, again, only teenage boys can feel. But this wet dream

hadn’t ended the way it should. It had ended with terrible

confusion and the most horrible pain.

He woke to the most horrible pain.

Tears of anguish running down his cheeks, he curled around his

center on the sagging bed, his mind nothing more than a fuzzy red

blur. His lip hurt as well. It had ballooned to twice its size or

at least felt that way, and this skin itched! Bloody hell, what

had be been doing? It came to him more slowly than it should

have; if he’d been in a fight and kicked in the balls, then what

had his unknown assailant done to Scully that he should find

himself alone?

That thought got him out of the bed when nothing else would have.

What he saw in the bathroom mirror confirmed what he suspected

about his lower lip. His skin was both painful and blotchy. He

recognized the hives but more by the pink calamine stuff on his

arms then by the rosy patches themselves. There was more pink

goop on his back. So how come there was none on his stomach that

itched worst of all? Again, he shut his eyes and tried to think.

Nothing came except for an itching in his mind that matched that

of his skin. Scratching idly at a blotch on his hand he recalled

a dim memory of the first time he remembered having them. Unable

to understand what was happening to him, he’d taken his fears to

his mother’s room, relieved that his father was out of town on

business again. Mom would make everything all right. Again he

heard her soothing voice, felt her small hands, oh, so tender as

she smoothed the medication on his back. A wave of arousal threw

him from the memory.

Now THAT hadn’t happened, not with his mother!

Oh, shit!

Mulder barely made it back to the bed before his knees gave way.

That was Scully’s touch he remembered. Her touch and his body.

His body reacting to that touch. Never, never had he felt that

way before. The wanting… the needing… the taking…

Suddenly sick to his stomach Mulder wrapped his arms across his

chest as he began to shake. No, he didn’t. He couldn’t have. Not

to Scully. Just a dream. Only there was the evidence of the cut

lip and the pain, the terrible pain down below. Oh, shit…Oh,

shit…

Somehow he hobbled to the door that connected their rooms.

It was locked.

In eight years he could count on one hand the number of times

Scully had locked her door like this. Tears sprang to his eyes.

No, no, no, don’t let this be real. Anything but that. Had he

hurt her? He took some solace in that fact that at least she’d

been able to lock the door, that was something, but she had felt

the need to lock the door and that was everything. He saw his

world, his life, his hope for a future, begin to crumble. He

wanted to disappear. How could he look at her again? He had to at

least know how she was, to see with his own eyes what he had

done.

Then? Then he would see.

At first he only scratched at the door, wanting to get her

attention but only if she was awake. When no answer came,

however, he knew that he couldn’t wait. What if she needed

doctor? He knocked a little louder. He would break down the door

if he had to but not yet. He didn’t want to frighten her any more

than she was already. It was after the third time that he heard

the faint noises on the other side. In time the door opened,

though only a crack.

A face as pale as his own looked up at him, red hair sticking out

in all directions as if she’d gone to sleep when it was still

wet. Neither spoke. Wary eyes swept him from head to toe. His

muscles locked, he even held his breath, afraid that any move

would be misunderstood. Finally, she opened the door a little

farther and for the first time the light from his room fell fully

on her face. He staggered back at the sight of the bruises around

her mouth. His own tender tissues reacted with a deep twisting

pain of their own.

She stood and watched it all. His grimace and honest reaction of

shock and horror drew a tiny, grim smile from those swollen lips.

“I think you’d better come in,” she said swinging the door fully

open. “I think that you’re hurt worse than I am.”

He managed to make it across the floor somehow to sink gingerly

onto the edge of her unmade bed.

“What did I do?”

“Don’t you remember?”

He stared down at the fading hive blotches on his arms and then

back up at her face, misery written all over his. “Just shadows.

I dreamed.”

“Maybe they weren’t dreams. Did you dream about playing

basketball?” she asked.

His only response was to look more confused.

“Eating strawberry ice cream?”

“Scully,” he replied in a small voice into which fear was

creeping, “I’m allergic to strawberries.”

“I know. I tired to warn you. You and Thor shared a whole pint.”

His head came up with a sharp snap. “Thor?” A possibility, like a

shot of electricity surged through him.

Sensing his mood shift and knowing all too well the way his mind

worked, she sat suddenly straighter in the chair facing him. “Oh,

no,” she whispered almost inaudibly, but the message had already

flashed between them. “Not here, not now.”

Mulder knew what the ‘Oh, no’ meant – Oh, no, not an X-File —

and yet it would explain everything that so badly needed an

explanation.

“When was the last time you saw Thor?” he demanded to know..

“Don’t you mean when was the last time you did? Because you were

with him all afternoon and he was here just a few hours ago. I

threw him out right after our little altercation.”

So he had been there all along when all the strange and terrible

things that he couldn’t completely remember had been happening.

Mulder just sat there, hands between his knees staring off into

space, his brow creased in concentration. “After I left you in

the park, I was walking back to join the task force to see what

they’d found. All at once he came bounding up. He knocked me

down. I thought he was just happy to see me. We wrestled for a

bit and…” Mulder’s hand went to his cheek “…then he started

licking my face. He wouldn’t stop. I…” his voice faded. “It all

gets fuzzy after that.” His entire body seemed to crumple as he

buried his face in his hands. “Shit, oh, shit.” It had been in

him. What had been in him?

Gently but firmly, he felt her pull his hands away. “Mulder, I

know what you’re thinking. Don’t. There was nothing bestial about

what happened. Canine possession? Mulder, I know that you can do

better than that.”

His weak, sheepish grin told her that he thought that he could,

too. “Unfortunately, it’s not going to turn out to be anything as

simple as that. After all, I didn’t howl at the moon, did I?

Besides, dogs don’t play basketball. Now if I’d been playing

tennis or frisbee…”

Her brows drew together, all serious again. “Speaking of

basketball, I ran into two of the boys you played with later.

They didn’t seem surprised that you played so rough. In fact,

they blamed themselves for agreeing to play with you.” To the

question in his eyes, she answered, “Because you were with Thor.”

Wheels began to turned in Mulder’s head. Now that was

interesting.

“There’s another thing that I mentioned last night but you

forgot,” she added almost reluctantly. “All three of the arson

victims show wounds on their extremities that look very much like

bite marks from a very large dog.”

The wheels stopped turning. They didn’t need to. “I think I’d

better see a boy about a dog and I think you’d better come with

me.”

“Couldn’t leave me behind if you tried.”

He started to rise then and then thought better of it. Oh so

carefully, he sat down again. “First things first, about last

night… and us. Just how awful was I?”

She came to sit close beside him, hesitating before she began to

roll up the sleeves of her robe. He read the seriousness in her

and stilled, barely breathing.

“I’m not showing you this to hurt you or blame you, but because

you’re bound to see it all eventually.”

He thought he was going to faint as he gazed open-mouthed on the

vivid red marks on her upper arms that were already darkening to

purple.

“Oh, Scully…”

“You were a bit over-enthusiastic.”

“That’s not what I would call it.” He was sick to his stomach

again. “If you hadn’t –” he gestured down at his crouch “–

would I have –?”

Her distress must be mirroring his. “Oh, Mulder, no. At the time,

I thought, maybe. With no inhibitions you’re stronger than you

know, but having given it some thought I don’t think that it

would have come to that. You see I had a similar experience once

a long time ago. There was this teenage boy. I found out later

that the other girls called him Octopus Man. Given an inch of

encouragement, he’d be all over you.”

One corner of one lip made a feeble attempt to curl upwards. “The

bus is barreling downhill and no one is at the controls?”

Scully was well aware of the power of the emotion they were

discussing. “That would explain it. But that boy never got past a

certain point. Of course, at the age we were then, he was not so

much larger than I.” Her mouth suddenly took on a musing pout.

“You know, the male’s sexual awakening happens when he is not yet

fully grown, but females his own age are. I never thought of

that particular arrangement as a species survival trait.”

Mulder glowered, finding no humor in the situation. “So how was

it? Did I – did he – act as if he even knew what was going on?”

“Oh, you – he – knew, but the train wasn’t stopping, not for

anything. That is not you by the way.” She tired to smile but her

mouth didn’t curve entirely right. “You like to take your time.”

How hard she was trying to lighten this. Caught up in his guilt

and terrible visions of what could have been, the tentative touch

of her hand on his thigh came as a surprise, but it was a welcome

surprise, her hand so soft, the expression in her eyes so warm.

“How are… things… with you?”

‘Things’ began to stir.

Ouch…

Reluctantly, he slid his leg out from under her hand. “I don’t

think that you’d better do that for awhile.”

“Sorry. Have you tried ice?”

“Are you out of your mind, woman?”

“Want me to take a look? In my professional capacity, of course.”

“Not just now, thank you. Just pass me a handful of the strongest

pain killers you have.”

After that he went quiet except for the new storms rising within,

while she dried her hair. Her eyes seldom left his face.

“Mulder, get over it. It wasn’t you. We just have to find out

what it was and make certain that it never happens again.”

“Oh, it will never happen again, of that I’m certain.” The storm

broke, drenching him with cold anger. “Let’s go make that house

call.”

September 16 10am

After attending to their wounds, the agents dressed and

breakfasted on doctored bad coffee from the motel lobby. Neither

was hungry. The drive took no time at all and the only problems

Mulder had getting there were with one-way streets, which had

been no impediment to a man and dog traveling on foot. When two

Dobermans leaped out of hiding from behind a bush in a tiny yard

as the car approached, he knew they were close. There was the

building, a block ahead on the right. This time no old woman was

stationed on the steps with her broom to welcome them. Together

they climbed the narrow stairs through litter and trash and air

filled with the same multi-cultural scents of peanut oil and

curry that had pervaded the air before. Outside Spark’s room,

Mulder called the boy’s name, at the same time knocking once,

before letting himself in. He could imagine Thor vanishing

through his window to escape the incriminating evidence of

Scully’s block of paraffin, but the elegant black head only

raised itself listlessly from the boy’s bed where dog lay next to

the emaciated form of his god.

Even to Mulder’s eyes it was clear that the boy’s condition had

declined over the few days since they had first met. The child’s

skin had taken on a yellow, waxy cast and there was barely a

flicker in the eyes that opened at their abrupt entry. Mulder

felt his anger drain away.

Scully had gone to the boy’s bedside immediately. “I’m Agent

Scully, Agent Mulder’s partner, but I have a feeling that you

know that. I’m also a doctor. May I…?”

The thin shoulder’s moved ever so slightly in a shrug, the weary

acquiesce of someone who had seen more than their share of

doctors. “Won’t do any good,” came the low voice, “but knock

yourself out.”

As Scully began her examination, Mulder moved to the bedside

drawing up the room’s only chair. The child was so ill, keeping

his interrogator’s mask intact was going to take some work.

“What you did, Spark, that wasn’t very nice. I thought we were

friends.”

The boy’s hand crept out from underneath the worn sheet to caress

Thor’s sleek head.

“I wanted to know. I didn’t think you’d mind.”

“Wanted to know what?”

The voice was weak but not apologetic. “What it would be like to

be grown up the way you are. I’ve never met anyone like you

before.”

“That’s for sure,” Mulder heard Scully murmur under her breath.

He caught her eye and realized that she had expected something

like this. That she was ready to accept this after rejecting so

many of his other theories warmed his heart. But there was

another emotion in her face, one he saw only in the morgue when

he gazed down upon some young and beautiful child, its life cut

short. When she spoke, her voice as kind as he had ever heard it.

“Spark, you’re very sick.”

The child’s face with its faded but unearthly beauty looked up

into hers and said without hesitation, “AIDS.”

“Yes. There’s nothing I can do here,” she said. “You should be in

a hospital.”

“But it won’t help.”

Scully’s eyes touched her partner’s again. “It would give you a

little more time.”

“But they won’t let me bring Thor.”

“True, they won’t.”

“Then, no thank you.”

She sighed. “You should at least have hospice care.”

“I do. Andy came early this morning. He just left. I wanted him

to stay, but he couldn’t.” For the first time the boy’s peaceful

demeanor wavered. “He said that he’d try to come back, but there

are so many…” His chocolate brown eyes turned to the window, to

the street and the activity below. It was Saturday. Children were

playing, children who didn’t have one hand on death’s door.

Mulder’s hands clasped and unclasped between his knees. “Spark,

you know that Scully and I work for the FBI. If you are not too

tired, I’d like to ask you some questions now. There are things

we need to know. I think you know what I’m talking about.”

“I’m not too tired. I’m glad you’re here.”

“Tell me about the fires. How they got started. Tell me about the

men who died, why they died and how.”

The boy’s big eyes stared into the man’s hazel ones. “You know

already or you wouldn’t be asking me.”

“You have to tell us in your own words so no innocent person is

blamed.”

The boy reached out his smaller hand of frail bone towards the

man’s large one. Mulder wanted to take it but glanced at Scully

for her agreement first and both of them knew that it wasn’t AIDS

he was worried about. At first there was hesitation in her face

but finally she nodded.

At the boy’s touch Mulder felt, not a jolt of electricity, but a

warmth that spread soothingly throughout his whole body. At the

same time the sick room faded until it seemed very far away. He

stood on a plain of shifting shadows, a vaguely familiar

landscape, but before he could peer any further into the gloom,

he became aware that his arm hurt, not the one hot from Spark’s

touch but the other one. The ground also seemed very near. He was

a child again, being dragged through dark, wet streets by a man.

Uncle, came to his mind. There was no stopping until they reached

a small door in the wall of a huge, black building. A series of

knocks and the door opened and he was thrust inside. It was even

darker inside than out and just as quiet. It smelled of the river

and old dust.

A tall figure took him by the shoulder and spun him around.

Before he could move they had unzipped his jacket and unbuttoned

his shirt and a small light played over his body. There was more

than one man – three at least by the reek of cigars – but he

couldn’t see their faces though they could see his. He shivered

in the cold, empty room and wrapped his thin arms around his bare

chest.

They didn’t talk to him. Their cold business-like voices mingled

with that of his uncle. Now they took away his clothes entirely

and made him turn around and around like a roast on a spit. More

hands, far too many hands. Terrified, he was dragged up narrow

stairs, an ungentle slap warning him that he’d better start

walking and stop crying. They entered a tiny room where a single

red bulb glowed. There were new smells of sweat and old cologne

and something sick. He cried his hated uncle’s name again and

again but the old man had taken his blood money and fled, leaving

only the hands of the strange men and the red-lit room.

They hurt him, they hurt him very badly. They hurt him in ways

that he didn’t want to think about. He limped home that day and

every day thereafter, but not until the bleeding colors of dawn

touched the skin. He walked fast with his small fist wrapped

around the blood money his family so desperately needed. Tip-

toeing past his uncle asleep before his new wide screen TV, he

meet his younger brothers and sisters just rising from their one

bed to get ready for school. But no more school for him. He was

too tired. Besides he no longer belonged. How could he sit in a

classroom at a desk with other children knowing the un-childlike

things he did? He was changed. As the sun left the sky, he rose

to walk the dark streets to one black and looming building or

another. Each had its hidden, red rooms; each the too-friendly

whispered voices; and the fat, hot bodies rubbing against his,

lips against his and on his and on him, forcing his mouth —

“Stop it! Stop it!” shouted a voice but far, far away.

Mulder exploded out of the horror like a drowning man rising from

the grip of an icy, black sea. His body was shaking

uncontrollably. His only anchor to the present was the warm,

living body that rocked him, that held him close. The scent in

his nostrils this time was the scent of heaven, the blessed,

familiar perfume she wore.

“I just wanted to show him,” said a small voice far away. The

nightmare was fading but not fast enough.

“He asked you about the fires. Don’t try to tell me that ‘that’

was about the fires.”

“It was why.”

Mulder could not stop the tremors, but for once he didn’t mind.

He’d shiver for a solid week if he thought they could actually

shake off the memory of those large, rough hands.

“How were you able to keep going back?” he was finally able to

stammer. He only asked ‘How’ because he knew ‘Why’. For those

four small brothers and sisters who kissed him each morning and

each evening, who seemed to know without word or understanding

the enormity of the burden that he bore for them.

“How?” The sweetest smile came to the boy’s lips. “Because

something happened a few weeks later. It started out bad, but

turned out to be the best day of my life. It was cold that night

and raining. I remember it dripping down my neck. I so didn’t

want to go to ‘work’. I was sick with it. Instead, I hid outside,

in an alley in the dark. I thought seriously about dying, because

my uncle would kill me if I didn’t show, but then I couldn’t go

home either. And then I heard the tiniest sound.” The boy’s hand

reached out to touch one of Thor’s drooping ears. In response the

flag of a tail beat faster. “He was just the lit’lest thing, only

a little larger than my hand and so weak. He’d been thrown out in

a bag into the trash but had crawled out. I thought then how

alike we were; trash, that is. I had a muffin and one of those

juice boxes. I gave him some of that and wrapped him warm in my

sweater and put him in a box and hid him in a dark place. I told

him not to move or make a sound till I got back. He’d been making

these little grunting puppy sounds before but after I told him to

be quiet, not a peep. And he was still there when I did get back.

Weak as he was, he even licked my finger. I was never so happy in

my life. I just loved him SO much, I just wanted him to live so

badly, that I guess I poured all my love into him, all my soul.

“It doesn’t make sense but when I climbed the stairs to the red

room after that, I barely felt it. It was like I was wood, like

it was happenin’ to someone else though I would never wish that

on anyone. And that’s the way it was till I got sick; Thor and me

together except while my body was upstairs, he waited outside, or

more truly we waited outside, he and I together.” The huge brown

eyes looked up at Mulder. “I don’t ‘spect you to believe that.”

“You’d be surprised what I believe. So what you told me at our

first meeting was true. After you got sick you really did send

Thor out to see things and bring you back stories, only that

wasn’t quite true, was it? He never really had to ‘tell’ you

anything because a part of you traveled with him.”

A resolute expression put color into the boy’s pale cheeks.

“So what happened yesterday? The basketball game? You did more

than send Thor to spy on me.”

Excitement animated the little body. “I’d never tried that before

and it was so easy. You wanted to help me so bad that you let me

in, you ‘wanted’ me in.” The enormous chocolate eyes glittered

with something like worship. “There’s never been anyone like

you.”

“As I said, got that in one,” Scully breathed.

“As for the game, I was always the smallest. I wanted to know

just once what it was like to be bigger, taller. I wanted to know

what it felt like to win.”

“Hmmm, we’ll talk about fair play later. And the ice cream?”

“I like strawberry.”

“You could have killed Agent Mulder,” Scully admonished in her no

nonsense voice.

“I didn’t mean to.”

“And last night… that was you, too,” she said. Mulder noted

with relief that the statement was not phrased as a question.

“How’d you guess?” Spark asked in all sincerity.

Amused, Mulder cocked an eyebrow in her direction. “Yes, Agent

Scully, how did you know?”

Coolly, she answered the boy. “It’s come to my attention that

Agent Mulder has some skill in that area, skill which was

decidedly lacking last night.”

Spark didn’t have time to ask how Agent Scully had come to be

acquainted with Agent Mulder’s skill in these matters, for at

that moment Thor issued a low, warning growl. His head jerked,

first towards the window, then towards the hallway. Before either

of the partners could react, the apartment’s cheap door burst

open and a masked, fatigue-dressed figure spun into the room, a

lethal automatic revolver raised. Nothing could have been more

unexpected. Neither agent was in any position to reach their

weapons quickly, certainly not in time to beat a bullet that

would come from a gun already aimed at Mulder’s chest.

His hand was only half-way to his shoulder holster when the room

echoed with the distinctive ‘Splat!’ but at the same time a black

blur passed before Mulder’s eyes. Another shot and another.

Scully was rolling low. Thor had the invader’s gun hand in his

jaws deflecting the aim so that the next shots went safely wild.

It was when Mulder felt a new one whistle by his ear from the

direction of the open window that they were far from being out of

trouble.

From the balls of his feet he launched his body towards the knees

of their attacker. A whine screamed by like an incensed bee. Thor

yelped and Spark screamed just as Mulder brought the gunman down.

Two seconds, keeping below the level of the window, and the man

was cuffed. Scully, first crawled over to check on Spark and

seeing no blood on the terrified boy bent low and streaked out

the door, reaching for her cell phone with her left hand even as

she raised her service weapon. Mulder heard her call for backup

as her heels hit the stairs with a shower of staccato clicks. He

kept his own heel on the back of their attacker’s neck, which

went a long way towards muffling the obscenities that steamed out

of the man’s mouth. At the same time he worked himself around as

best as he could to try to see from where the other gunman had

been firing. The roof of an adjacent building lined up almost

perfectly. With the sounds of sirens already blaring from only

blocks away, Mulder caught a fleeting glimpse of the second man

disappearing through a rooftop door. Staring from the side of the

window down to the street below, he noted that Scully had all the

help that she would need. What looked like two nightshift police

officers and as many security guards had poured out of their

apartments in nearby buildings, a little groggy from their

interrupted sleep, but armed to the teeth. They scattered

following Scully’s directions.

With a jerk on the cuffs, Mulder pulled his trash-talking captive

to his feet and pushed the man towards the door. He paused at the

last moment to look back at the bloodless face of the boy whose

eyes were fixed on the floor now streaked with footprints in

blood. There Thor moved weakly, whimpering. “Stay still!” Mulder

ordered both animal and boy. “We’ll be back in just a few

minutes. Promise.”

Both partners were back in less than five after handing off the

two perpetrators to the local police with promises to be in to

give statements as soon as possible. Breathing hard from having

taken the five flights, two or more steps at a time, Mulder found

the boy of little more than skin and bone sprawled on the floor

with the head of a panting Thor in his lap. Within moments Scully

slid down beside them, her hands moving swiftly through the black

fur.

“I don’t think it’s very bad, Spark,” she assured the boy after

her initial examination. “Grazed his hip. You were a brave, good

boy, Thor. Thank you.”

Lovingly, she ruffled the dog’s silky head, very much the same

way she ruffled his own hair from time to time, Mulder thought

wryly.

“We should really take him to a vet to be sure though,” she told

the teary-eyed boy.

Spark’s response was an emphatic, “No! They’ll want to keep him.

We’ve never been apart.” Belatedly remembering the days Thor had

been lost in the fire and later stayed with Mulder, the boy

amended with, “Well, almost never. Please, if he’s really not so

bad could you fix him up here?” His pleading eyes were fixed in

Scully’s direction.

“That’s what I thought you’d ask,” she said with a nod towards a

small suitcase she’d brought back with her. “I think I might have

something in here for our brave hero.” She opened her well-

stocked first aid kit. “From time to time, it’s been sufficient

to handle the heroics of a certain other male of my acquaintance.

Meanwhile, Mulder will be looking for bullet fragments; we’ll

need them as evidence. The one that hit Thor just kept going.”

A short time later while Scully completed her treatment with only

a vague murmur about whether this was a step up or a step down

from autopsying pregnant elephants, Mulder sat down next to the

boy. He held up a set of plastic evidence bags containing the

remains of five slugs. “These men meant business, but they

clearly weren’t after you.”

The brown eyes lowered displaying lush lashes. “No, you. You went

sniffing about on the boats, didn’t you? Someone got scared and

hired those goons to take you out. Pretty dumb going after two

‘suits’.”

“Right, pretty dumb but then that’s more often than not how the

bad guys get caught. They might even have succeeded if it weren’t

for Thor, to which I offer my thanks as well.” Hearing his name

mentioned the canine’s tail wagged so energetically that it got

in the way of Scully’s bandaging.

“The good news is, the bosses didn’t pick their hit men very

well. These two are going to talk like a couple of magpies. There

will be no trouble tracing them back to their paymasters.

Attempted murder on two FBI agents? Your local police will be

able to close them down. That is what you were trying to do with

the fires and the deaths, yes?” The boy hung his head. Mulder

went on. “That’s what I was doing on the boats, you know. I had

to find out who started the fires and killed those men. That’s

what put my life in danger — mine and Scully’s and Thor’s. You

joined with Thor, didn’t you? You did it all.”

There was no remorse in the child’s voice, only anger. “They were

evil. I wasn’t the only one they used. It had to stop.” The boy’s

mouth curved up bitterly. “Don’t you see, the gentleman of the

night are always on the lookout for more, the more exotic the

better. What about the boys — and girls — to come?”

“Just promise that you won’t do anything like this again. We have

them now. We’ll shut them down lawfully.” This group at least.

“So Thor and I aren’t in any trouble?”

“I didn’t say that. And while we’re at it, let’s talk again about

what else you’ve seen through Thor’s eyes.” By the look of

defiance on the boy’s peaked features obviously quite a lot.

From the floor where she was just finishing attending to Thor’s

injury, Scully spoke in a voice that was soothing yet absolutely

firm. “Intruding into other people’s lives, invading their

privacy? That’s wrong.”

“And what they did to me wasn’t wrong?”

“I seem to remember an old adage about two wrongs,” Mulder

commented as he rose to help his partner repack her supplies.

Mid-action he felt the unpleasant pull of still-tender tissues.

That discomfort had been momentarily forgotten in the earlier

scuffle.

“Then there’s your traveling through Thor to me,” he said, doing

his best to sound paternally displeased, “don’t you ever do that

again either. Not to me, not to anyone.”

Guiltily, the boy’s head drooped. Then seeing Thor standing,

albeit shakily, he reached out his thin arms for comfort. Thor

made it up onto the bed and into those arms though with less than

his usual bounce. Hugging his friend to him, the boy sank back

against the pillows looking far too small and old for his age.

From the bed the chocolate eyes followed Mulder as he started to

leave with Scully.

“Please don’t go. Could you… could you stay and talk to me

today, at least until I fall asleep?”

Seeing her partner’s hesitation, Scully gestured him closer to

whisper, “I know you want to stay, so stay. I’ll go deal with our

two would-be assassins. We promised a statement. I’ll also get

things rolling in terms of closing down this sordid little ring.

Take all the time you need.”

It was a generous and kind gesture and all at once he wanted more

than anything to kiss this loving woman, only there was Spark and

his sad, hungry eyes.

The hell with it.

Bending, he kissed her softly on the forehead which they still

did though more often than not their kisses moved from there to

more intimate territory. Her eyes closed in pleasure and with a

returning squeeze of her hand, she was gone.

“See,” came a small and yet triumphant voice from the bed, “I

knew that she’d like it.”

Mulder whirled. “Not the way you did it!”

The smile vanished from the boy’s sharp features and his hand

clenched more fiercely into Thor’s thick fur. “I said I was

sorry. I just wanted to know what it was like between a man and a

woman who actually cared for each other.” In the bitterest of

ironies, the boy who knew more of the dark side of sex then

Mulder hoped that he would ever know, didn’t know about the best

parts.

“If not that, then talk to me about other things. Everything.

Like how was it to grow four inches in one summer?”

“Painful, and it was six.”

“Cool! Tell about the first time.” The fixed brown eyes glittered

with pleasure but behind them was a great hunger.

Heaven help us, Mulder mused.

After a moment, he took off his suit coat, loosened his tie,

rolled up his shirtsleeves, took his place again in the chair

beside the bed, and sighed. “I’m glad Scully’s gone.”

The boy grinned expectantly with his perfect white teeth.

“There’s painful parts to this and it’s not something I’m

especially proud of, on the other hand…” A flood of bittersweet

memories warmed him. “I warn you, it’s a long story if you really

want to understand it all.”

“I’m not going anywhere,” the boy responded eagerly.

Another sigh. “Very well.”

“How old were you?”

“Fifteen. It had been a terrible summer and some of my so-called

friends asked me to go with them to the State Fair and there was

this gypsy fortune teller…”

“How old was she?”

“An older woman. In her twenties, if you must know, but am I

telling this story or are you?”

Spark closed his mouth and made a zippering motion across his

lips.

“All right then. Let me start from the beginning…”

~~~~~~~~~~~

Scully found herself dozing in the cab even though the ride was

less that two miles. She had done a good night’s work, but then

she and Mulder were such heroes with the locals that it hadn’t

been hard. They booked the two would-be assassins on attempted

murder and better yet got the ringleaders of the pedophile group-

those who still lived- on murder-for-hire charges. She had not

expected to see Mulder and hadn’t. The man didn’t just have a

soft spot for children in distress, he had a whole bloody swamp.

The girls reminded him of his sister, ripped from her life, her

family; the boys reminded him of himself, equally traumatized,

lonely and abused, psychologically if not physically. The man-to-

man talk would do them both good.

The smell of wet street rose up to her as she crawled tiredly

from the cab in front of the boy’s building. The last of the

street lights glittered in the puddles. As the sound of the

taxi’s engine faded away, there remained only that odd, almost

unnatural quiet of a city just before dawn.

At that moment the front door of the building opened and Mulder

himself sidled out. He was awkwardly burdened with a large

shapeless bundle, which was wrapped in a blanket that Scully

recognized as being from the sick room. She met him at the bottom

of the short flight of stairs within steps of where their rental

car was parked. He hadn’t glanced up as he had come slowly down

the steps, but with his face nearly hidden he had looked about as

weary as she had ever seen him. Preoccupied with maneuvering the

steps with his burden, he was unaware of her presence until she

was beside him.

Red-rimmed eyes gazed on her gratefully from his gray and haggard

face.

“Mulder, what is it? What’s happened?” Fingers on his chin she

turned his face to the east and the soft colors of coming dawn.

There were tracks of tears on his stubbled cheeks. His eyes

lowered towards the bundle he carried. The blanket-wrapped shape

was large enough for the boy’s emaciated body.

“What is this? Spark? Is he worse? Are you taking him to the

hospital?”

The dark-haired head jerked in a negative sign. “Thor…” The

word caught in his throat. Hurriedly, Scully folded back an edge

of the blanket. Her probing fingers found cool, stiff skin under

the thick, soft coat. That bubbling life force was still.

“Oh, Mulder…I don’t understand. His injury wasn’t that bad.”

He clutched the bundle to him, his tired eyes closing. He opened

his mouth to speak but couldn’t get the words out. Giving up, he

inclined his head towards the trunk. After she had unlocked it,

he laid the motionless bundle tenderly in the back. With aching

slowness, he straightened up and reached blindly for her hand.

“Spark’s dead, too.”

“No…” but she had half suspected that already.

“I was just telling him stories.” Pent up before, the words

tumbled out. “We’d been at it for hours. He was just lying there,

eyes half open, this little smile on his face. I don’t know how

long he had been like that but too long.” His grip tightened,

grinding bone; his low, ragged voice staggered on. “He just

slipped away. And…Thor…was lying beside him and when I bent

to touch him I found he was gone, too…” The eyes closed, tears

on their lashes. “They went together. That bond they shared…”

Shaking himself as if from a dream, he pushed back from the car.

“I’ve called for an ambulance. They’ll be here for Spark soon,

but Thor, I couldn’t just leave him there. Just to be dispos–”

His voice broke. For an instant his fury at the world surfaced so

that he almost slammed the trunk closed. At the last second,

however, he caught himself and shut it gently, applying only

enough pressure so that the lock clicked. His eyes lifted then to

a window on the top floor.

“At least you were there,” she said, placing a small hand on his

shoulder. “No one should have to die alone.” Tenderly she turned

over his hand and kissed the palm.

And you’re not alone either, my love, and never will be.

“Come on,” she said. “I’ll come with you. We’ll find out who his

friends were in the building, try to contact his family, find

something for the funeral.”

Wordlessly, he nodded. They started forward. Suddenly, he took

her into his trembling arms and buried his face in her hair.

After a long moment, hand in hand, they climbed the steps

together.

~~~~~~~~

Epilogue

September 19

That night in the midst of death, they celebrated life. There was

no talk of risk. That no longer mattered. Over the next two days

they cleaned up everything they had to with the field office and

the local police. Everyone cooperated in quiet efficiency, not as

if Mulder would have noticed. Even Samson was surprisingly

subdued. No cracks, not a one. He certainly went up several

notches in Scully’s book, but then the man would have needed to

be made of stone not to see the grief that her partner wore about

himself like a shroud.

There was no funeral. Only Agents Mulder, Scully and a half dozen

‘family’ members attended the graveside service. The words were

few and impersonal. The eulogy was performed by a minister who

clearly knew little or nothing about the boy.

It was at dusk that the real service began. Called by word-of-

mouth they came by the hundreds; gray forms wrapped in mist. So

silent were they that the tracks made in the wet grass were the

only signs that the figures were not themselves the ghosts of the

Civil War dead out for a stroll. The partners were only two of

the number. In solemn procession at the head of the throng,

Mulder, stiff with control, carried Thor in his arms. At the edge

of the still-open grave they waited as from all directions the

mourners came. Children, parents, shopkeepers and young

professionals from blocks around – all came who had heard the

inseparable sounds of athletic shoes and the ‘click, click’ of

clawed paws on their streets and sidewalks.

As the last assembled, six silent men pulled the vault from the

earth. A stony-faced octogenarian opened it as well as the small,

lonely coffin within. By then there must have been two hundred

souls all woven about in the fog that had flowed in from the

river.

Two hundred and two, Mulder corrected to himself.

In the end the blanket covered both. It was a tight fit but the

overwhelming consensus was that the two involved would rest

easier now. When the partners and their fellow shades passed back

into the land of the living, they left behind them in the

twilight a new-covered mound bedecked with flowers and candy and,

here and there, a dog biscuit. Oh, yes, and one peanut butter and

jelly sandwich.

“That was irregular as hell, Mulder,” Scully whispered as they

neared their car, “if not down right illegal.”

“As illegal as it is to die so young? Or if it isn’t, it should

be.”

“How did they get the cemetery and mortuary staff to agree to

this? I doubt that the family was even asked.”

“The family was no family.” Then Mulder remembered his ‘dream’,

“Well, maybe the brothers and sisters, if they had not been so

afraid of the uncle. That individual, by the way, will be

receiving a visit from Social Services as soon as our report

reaches a certain director’s desk. As far as the community goes–

and the cemetery and mortuary staff are part of the community —

the official version of the story will be that a favorite

keepsake was forgotten when the coffin was closed. Re-opening has

been done before, only the humane thing to do for one so young.

Internment was not even complete. Certainly He who ultimately

bestows all forgiveness – or ‘She’ depending upon your level of

PC — won’t mind.”

“And the unofficial version?”

“Better this than having their children for the next hundred

years sit before their cereal bowls and ask whether the child who

was up all night walking the streets had found the dog he was

calling for.”

With understanding she took his hand and led him towards their

car. Her small one was warm, where his was still cold. Home soon.

Trusting her to steer him clear of the forest of gravestones,

Mulder briefly closed his eyes. Somewhere, he thought he heard

the joyous bark of a dog, Lassie finding Timmy after one of their

harrowing adventures, their Last harrowing adventure.

But then it might have just been his imagination.

THE END

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Author’s Notes: The story Mulder tells Spark about his ‘first’

time is actually an older story of mine (and shorter than this

one) entitled, Carnival Dark, Carnival Light. If you are

interested you can find it on my very inadequate web site at

http://members.aol.com/windsinger and on Gossamer under Author,

Esty and, probably a lot of other fan fic sites as well.

Tranquility Lost

cover

Title: Tranquility Lost

Author: Debra Longley

E-mail: d_a_longley@hotmail.com

Completed: December, 2001

Category: MT, M/S angst, MSR, X-File

Rating: R

Spoilers: assumes knowledge up to Season 7, not

including Requiem; minor for CindyET’s The Bennington

Triangle, for VS9

Summary: Posing as a bickering married couple, the

agents investigate Tranquility, a spa where all-body

treatments and stress reduction activities go hand in

hand with mind enrichment. Is Mulder taking his role

way too seriously or is something more sinister

involved?

Archive: IMTP for the first two weeks; any others

just let me know. 🙂

Disclaimer: Mulder, Scully, Skinner and any

recognizable characters belong to Chris Carter, Ten

Thirteen Productions, and Twentieth Century Fox

Television. They are used here without permission. No

copyright infringement is intended. Unrecognizable

characters belong to me.

Author’s Notes: This was written for I Made This!

Productions as one of the episodes of Virtual Season

9. IMTP may be found at http://imadethis2.tripod.com/

Locations are real, although I’ve taken some

liberties with them. Tranquility is imaginary,

although it’s based on several existing spas. No

disrespect is intended.

Thanks: Special thanks to betas Suzanne, Susan, and

Sally for their suggestions and encouragement, and to

artists Heather and Theresa for making this little

fic come alive with their talents.

Feedback: Did you or didn’t you? I’d like to know.

“Farewell the tranquil mind! farewell content!”

– Shakespeare

Othello, Act III, Sc. iii

~~~~~

Teaser

~~~~~

SENATOR RYAN’S RESIDENCE

CONCORD, MA

Eighteen miles northwest of Boston, a colonial-style

mansion was the home of Senator Gordon Ryan and his

wife Evelina. In their bedroom, they were lying in a

four poster bed. She felt him move beside her and

turned, pressing her body against his. He was soft

and warm, his breath stirring her hair. When he

tensed, she knew he was awake. He rolled over to the

edge of the bed and sat with his back to her. She lay

motionless in silence.

The sense of loss he felt caused intense pain in his

chest. Had she ever really been his? “Are you awake?”

he asked in a voice that held no warmth.

She clutched the duvet to her breast and stared at

him. His rigid spine spoke volumes. “Yes,” she

responded dully. All of a sudden she flung it off,

padding across the carpet. “I don’t know who you are

anymore, Gord!”

She was looking at him as if he was some kind of

alien she had never seen before. There was a long

silence then her husband sighed, getting to his feet.

“You’re being dramatic.”

“Dramatic?” she parroted. “You can’t even make love

with me anymore.”

“Hell, Lee!” He grasped her by the upper arms and

shook her lightly.

The woman was close to tears. He released her, and

she whirled away from him. “I can’t answer you.

You’ve been different ever since we went to that

place.”

The Senator caught her wrist, pulling her back to

him. Facing her, he saw that she was flushed, and, in

her red nightgown, she was one color from head-to-

toe. Still, she reached up and pulled down his head,

resting his lightly lined forehead against hers. He

moved away abruptly as if her touch had burned him.

A dull ache appeared behind his eyelids and he rubbed

his thumb and index finger over them. He glanced at

the digital clock radio on the night table. “I don’t

have time for this,” he insisted.

He never had time anymore. She hated that clock. She

wished clocks had never been invented. As she

thought it, 5:11 a.m. turned into 5:12 a.m. She

stared at it, as if doing so would stop the passage

of time and make everything all right again. 5:13

a.m. appeared nonetheless — just like clockwork, she

thought hysterically, triggering a giggle.

She was acting like a crazy person. Her brown hair

was mussed, the gray strands around her face unruly,

accentuating her behavior. To Ryan, it didn’t make

any sense. Hadn’t he given her everything she had

ever wanted? “I don’t understand — ”

“How could you,” his wife interrupted, “when I don’t

understand it myself?” Strength drained from her

legs, like a rapid rush of water swirling down a

basin, and she sank heavily on the bed.

Her arms ached from the knowledge she might never

hold him again. She wished she had known that the

last time really *was* the last time.

With another obvious look at the timepiece, Ryan

said, “For God’s sake, Lee, I have to get dressed and

catch a plane. I have a meeting on the Hill today.”

“I could go with you,” she offered, her voice

subdued.

“Not this time. I’ll call you tonight from the

hotel.”

His response stung. She folded into herself, as if

she could no longer support her shoulders.

He took her silence as submission and didn’t look at

her again. Instead, he stepped away from her and went

into the dressing room.

~~~~~

Act I

~~~~~

MULDER’S OFFICE

FBI HEADQUARTERS

WASHINGTON, DC

The basement corridor was quiet, the hum of voices

and keyboards usually present on the upper floors

conspicuously absent. The office door was shut

tightly, trapping its three occupants in a seasonably

warm room that smelled faintly of dust and Mulder’s

cologne. The office seemed no bigger than the storage

room it had been in the past. Its surfaces were

covered with sprawling file folders crammed with

paper, and piles of newspaper clippings and

magazines. Also visible were 3-ring binders

containing computer printouts, and nonfiction books,

their worn and well-thumbed pages folded over to mark

their places.

Mulder was settled behind his desk, his knees crossed

and his hands folded on the desktop blotter, prepared

to listen. Its surface held a yellow legal pad and

pen, and three used coffee cups. Presiding over the

room, Mulder sat opposite a woman seated in the

visitor’s chair, and Scully, who sat beside her.

The woman wore a tasteful ivory linen suit and a

single strand of pearls. Her brown hair was fastened

in a bun at her neck; some runaway gray strands

framed her round face. Its plumpness made her look

younger than she was. There were smears of mascara

under her brown eyes and she clutched a shredded

tissue in her right hand.

Mulder rose to his feet, the chair creaking as he

changed position. He came out from behind his desk,

hands in his pockets, waiting for her to speak. He

could feel a trickle of sweat between his shoulder

blades. Clearing his throat and interrupting the

silence, he asked gently, “How might we help, Mrs.

Ryan?”

The woman was caught off balance by his voice and her

mouth quivered. She dabbed the tissue at her nose

then balled it into her fist. Looking up at him, she

saw merely nonjudgmental interest on his face.

Satisfied, she took a steadying breath, readying

herself.

“Evelina, please, Agent Mulder.”

He lowered himself, propping his hip on the corner of

the desk and leaning forward. Scully noticed that the

right knee of his pants was wearing thin and found it

oddly endearing.

“Why don’t you start at the beginning, Evelina?” he

suggested.

His attentiveness was encouraging. “My husband is

Gordon Ryan,” she began. “He’s a senator for the

Commonwealth of Massachusetts and a member of the

Senate Select Committee on Intelligence.”

Mulder nodded in recognition.

“Gordon works too hard; he was looking tired and had

lost weight. A colleague recommended a place: an

exclusive spa with the best of treatment, indulging

both body and soul. Even its name was ideal —

Tranquility. We decided to book a four-night weekend

package; it was high-priced, but it was a second

honeymoon of sorts. May I have a glass of water?”

“Of course. You’re doing fine,” Mulder assured her.

“I’ll get it,” Scully offered. “Mulder?”

He shook his head no. No one spoke until she returned

with the cup. The senator’s wife took it from Scully

and sipped a little bit, setting it on the desk. She

started again. “There were people of all ages and

shapes there. The staff responded to our every need;

it was good to be pampered. But before long, the

serenity I was feeling was lost.”

“Why?” Mulder asked.

She lifted her hand to her throat, fingering the

pearls around her neck. “It sounds absurd, but Gordon

had changed, almost before my eyes. He was a

stranger, with a whole other side. He was keeping

things from me, distancing himself….” Her cheeks

flamed. “Unaffectionate.” Briefly, she was back in

their house in Concord, when it was it was all brand-

new and good. “Every time I try to find out what’s

wrong, he pushes me away. These past weeks I have

looked deep into my soul; I still love him, support

him. I can’t accept losing him. Will you help?” she

asked the agents, a little embarrassed by her

outpouring. She used to feel private lives should be

kept private.

Mulder’s open expression let Scully know his interest

was aroused. The next words he spoke confirmed it.

“We can’t take on a case without authorization,”

Mulder answered, “but I do think we should find out a

bit more.”

Sunlight streamed through the narrow window, and she

placed her hope on it, the way it seemed to carry the

drifting particles of dust. For a moment, she

believed things would be the way they had always

been, before Tranquility had come between them.

Evelina got to her feet, reaching for Mulder’s hand.

She wondered if he would feel her trembling. Mulder

slid his hand into hers, his grip firm and warm. The

look on his face was sympathetic, not condescending.

He reached out and put his left hand on her shoulder

before releasing her hand. She was grateful for the

gesture and decided she liked him.

Walking her to the door and closing it behind her,

Mulder went to make a fresh pot of coffee. He fished

out the used packet of grounds, intending to empty

the carafe, but Scully laid her hand on his sleeve.

“Wait,” she told him, suggesting instead, “Why don’t

we go to the Pavilion, buy some sandwiches, and have

lunch at The Mall? I know a bench with our names on

it.”

Mulder set down the pot. “Are you coming on to me,

Scully?”

Reading his thoughts, she raised an eyebrow and

smiled. “Yes, now that you mention it,” she countered

playfully.

“Good.”

THE NATIONAL MALL

WASHINGTON, DC

After the stillness of the office, the stroll to the

expanse of lawn extending between the Washington

Monument and the Capitol was chaotic with traffic and

pedestrians swinging their briefcases and handbags.

Mulder found an empty place for them to sit. He

discarded his suit jacket, folding it on the bench

beside him, pulled down his tie, and unbuttoned the

top button of his blue shirt, loosening the collar.

He helped himself to a Black Forest ham and Swiss

cheese sandwich on homemade white bread, unrolling it

and taking a bite. He shoved an errant bean sprout

into his mouth with his thumb.

“Do you know what I think?” Scully asked, reaching

into a second paper bag and handing Mulder his can of

iced tea.

“You’re about to tell me there’s a perfectly rational

explanation.” He popped the cap, tossed down a

mouthful then took another bite and waited.

She pulled out her bottle of peach flavored sparkling

water. “Her husband is going through a mid-life

crisis and she can’t handle it.”

“She didn’t say one word about him lusting after

younger women.”

“He may be having a psychological reaction to the

loss of youth, which would explain his erratic

behavior.”

“That explains why I shaved in the dark this

morning,” he grinned. “I found a gray hair.”

Scully looked intently at him, saw the offending

strand suspended over his brow, and impulsively

plucked. “Although controversial, scientific evidence

also indicates that physiological changes — reduced

activity of testosterone — can have a huge effect,

popularly known as male menopause.”

She unwrapped her turkey and Gouda cheese on a

croissant and began eating. “It’s not an X-File.”

“What if Ryan went to Tranquility and someone else

came back?” Mulder put to her. “The technology to

replace him with a duplicate exists, Scully. We’ve

seen it.”

Clones. Alien/human hybrids. Dolly, the sheep. The

Samanthas, the Gregors, and the Kurts. Emily. The

Litchfield Experiment, a U.S. government top secret

program in which a group of genetically controlled

children were raised and monitored, the boys named

Adam and the girls Eve.

She wiped her mouth with a napkin. There were other

case files back at the office in various stages of

investigation, but his instincts were always good.

“Well, it wouldn’t hurt to have a quick look at the

spa files,” Scully conceded at last. “Could the Lone

Gunmen hack into them?”

“Piece of cake,” he grinned, washing down his

sandwich with the rest of his iced tea.

They deposited the remnants of their lunch in a

nearby trash bin and continued at a leisurely pace on

the grass, watching the children laugh and play.

Mulder dangled his suit jacket on his finger,

swinging it and letting it fall carelessly over his

shoulder. The agents crossed Constitution Avenue and

walked up 12th Street, heading back to Pennsylvania

Avenue. The walk back to the Hoover Building was not

as companionable as the visit to The Mall. Mulder was

quiet, and Scully, taking a look at his

uncommunicative profile, saw he was somewhere else

entirely and left him alone.

ASSISTANT DIRECTOR SKINNER’S OFFICE

FBI HEADQUARTERS

WASHINGTON, DC

The blinds in the windows of the spacious office had

been closed to keep out the sunlight’s warmth; air

conditioning, its hum barely audible, controlled the

room’s temperature and kept it comfortable.

“You’d be spending a lot of money on a hunch, Agent

Mulder,” the balding man stated grimly from behind

the polished oak desk. He sank into his chair,

swiveling around to face the agent, drumming a pen

absently on the request. Christ, how would he explain

this one to the Finance Division?

“I can handle Finance,” Mulder echoed uncannily.

“It’s more than a hunch, sir.”

Before he requested the 302, he had booted up his

office computer and turned to the keyboard. As his

fingers flew over the keys, Scully positioned herself

at his shoulder to get a better view. He accessed an

Internet search engine and typed in the keywords for

his search, the object being the Intelligence

Committee and its jurisdiction and members. He

discovered that its purpose was to oversee and make

continuing studies of the intelligence activities and

programs of the government, to submit proposals for

legislation, and to report to the Senate concerning

such intelligence activities and programs.

The agent told Skinner, “Initial inquiries revealed

all of its members were guests of Tranquility at one

time or another. All six, including Senator Gordon

Ryan, changed their minds on several important pieces

of legislation. All six of them voted with the

committee’s chairman on an anti-terrorism bill that

would give the government the power to invade the

privacy of ordinary citizens.”

“You think they wouldn’t play ball and were

replaced.”

“You’ve read it.” Mulder waved his hand in the

direction of the file folder on Skinner’s desk.

“What went on in that committee merits a look.”

The assistant director was quiet for a long moment.

“Do what you like,” he allowed, throwing up his

hands.

Four nights with Scully, without an alarm clock or

the office. Gourmet food, even if it was analyzed for

calories and fat, and a wealth of indoor and outdoor

activities. “It should be — almost — painless,

sir.”

I-91

After arriving at Hartford’s Bradley International

Airport, Mulder had disappeared inside a national car

rental chain to rent a car for the trip to the

Berkshires. Waiting for him at the curb, Scully

started when a yellow Ford Mustang convertible sped

past her, its male driver swerving abruptly to the

right and screeching to a stop just in front of her.

Her stomach rolled like a ship pitching suddenly to

one side when she saw who was at the wheel. Have

your fun, she thought sharply. What was the saying —

that a man was nothing more than a tall boy?

The driver’s door swung open and Mulder emerged.

Another victim of the male mid-life crisis, she

supposed, shaking her head. First a face-to-face look

at mortality in the mirror, now a convertible instead

of a nondescript Ford Taurus. Her eyes flicked to the

vehicle. “I hate surprises.”

She didn’t sound offended even if her hands were on

her hips. He beamed, “Well, we’ve got to look the

part, Scully.” Indicating the fragrant leather

interior, he continued happily, “And it has a stick

shift!”

He smiled his most winning smile, the one that showed

all of his teeth and stopped her breath. “Samantha,”

she corrected, forcing herself to breathe. Samantha

and Darrin Stevens. Why, oh why, had she relented and

let *him* pick their names? Could it be he used

*that* smile? “Sam,” he righted easily, throwing

their bags in the trunk. “We have a bit of money. I’m

a successful entrepreneur; we have a gorgeous

condo… ” He perched his sunglasses on his nose and

pivoted for Scully’s benefit. “Shirt by Hugo Boss,

pants by Armani.”

“Didn’t I ever tell you that I was never attracted to

your wallet, Darrin?” She leaned against him,

smiling. “In fact, my eyes never made it past your

belt.”

“Scully!”

Feeling good, she laughed a real laugh and let his

slip-up go. They climbed into the front seats and

closed their doors; Scully eased into the back of the

seat, settling the map on her lap, and Mulder put a

compact disc she had given him into the Mustang’s CD

player. He turned the key in the ignition, and, as

Don McLean mourned for the day the music died,

shifted the gear into place and shot away from the

curb determined to make good time.

Accentuating his mood, the sun stayed out as they

flew north on the Interstate, with the top down and

their hair be damned. The air was against his face,

warm and fresh, and Mulder felt a sense of freedom

and anticipation that investigating a new case always

brought him. He turned to Scully, yelling, “Isn’t

this great?”

She pulled strands of her hair out of her eyes and

felt a wave of irritation, as if it was his fault.

When he reached for her hand, placing it on the black

knob and downshifting, she was distracted. It was

impossible not to feel the vibration — or the shape

of his fingers. “It’s exhilarating,” she yelled back

truthfully, and he squeezed her hand.

They took Exit 14 for the Massachusetts Turnpike,

following it west to the exit at Lee. They drove past

the well maintained white farmhouses, weathered

barns, and fields of crops and colorful wildflowers,

all giving an impression of prosperous serenity.

Scully pointed out, a little wistfully, that there

was no shortage of antique dealers either. Mulder

felt her breath against his cheek and turned just in

time to spot a swinging sign, underneath a jumbled

row of brightly painted birdhouses. The delicate

floral scent coming from his partner made him want to

get even closer. He sighed and turned his attention

back to the road.

TRANQUILITY SPA

THE BERKSHIRES

LENOX, MA

The hamlet of Lenox, with its stately homes and

fabulous mansions, was tucked in a corner of the

Southern Berkshire hills. Scully was content enjoying

the scenery along tree-lined streets. Reluctantly,

she turned her attention to the map and traced a line

with her manicured fingertip.

“We’re almost there. Take the next left.”

A teal green sign with white lettering edged in gold,

Tranquility Spa was adjacent to an open gate.

Towering hedges surrounded the grounds. Slowing the

Mustang, Mulder peered through the driver’s side

window and signaled left. He turned it through the

opening; the winding drive would take them to the

vintage mansion, which now served as the inn.

As he steered the car leisurely up the drive, Mulder

was greeted by a civil but firm security guard. He

braked and, with a wink at Scully, turned back to the

man, informing him that they were Mr. and Mrs.

Stevens and were expected.

The guard studied his list and confirmed their

registration. He waved his arm and gestured them

forward, allowing them to pass.

“I guess there’s no popping in for a look around,”

Mulder commented. As they continued ahead, through

elaborate gardens with flowing fountains, the two-

story inn came into view.

Involuntarily Scully gasped. She loved it at once.

“We’re from the too-rich set, Sam,” Mulder reminded

her. We don’t mind combining dietary deprivation and

masochistic physicality with turn-of-the-century

opulence.”

He pulled into a parking space near the entrance,

separated from the lot by beds of roses. Scully

glanced quickly into the rearview mirror to make sure

she was presentable, smoothing her hair with her

fingers. Mulder got out of the Mustang and went

around it. He retrieved their bags, sliding the

straps over his shoulder. His hand pressed lightly

into the small of Scully’s back and they walked to

the front door, breathing in the perfume of the

prickly shrubs. As Mulder guided her inside the

building and across the lobby, the heels of her

sandals clicked softly on the ceramic floor.

The grand lobby soared up two stories and was paneled

with aged wood that gleamed with polish and proper

care. An elegant mahogany staircase curved up to the

balcony fronting the rooms, large tubs of cut roses

sitting at either side of its base. Scully stopped to

admire an expansive display case of antique glassware

while Mulder proceeded with long strides to the

information desk. When she joined him, he was already

deep in conversation with the clerk.

Mulder shrugged off his feelings of pleasurable

anticipation and arranged his face into a scowl.

“This is not my idea of a good time, Sam,” he

complained to Scully.

Scully hesitated, trying to follow his thinking. She

answered softly, “Well, I thought it might be a good

idea.” Then she looked hard at Mulder. “I’m a little

upset you don’t understand my feelings.”

“And I don’t know how to empathize with you, is that

it? It’s called being human. Unlike you, I don’t

expect everyone to be perfect.” Rather reluctantly,

he pulled out his credit card and smacked it on the

desktop. His lip curled. “She thinks we have to do

this spa thing. Always expects me to give in.”

“Only when I’m right,” Scully muttered.

The woman ignored them tactfully. She checked their

names against her register and told them they had

appointments with the registered nurse in an hour, to

review their lifestyles and general health. She

processed his credit card and gave him two key cards

and spa information packets, containing

questionnaires to take to their room and fill out.

Mulder mumbled a thank you, palming the cards and

handing the plastic envelopes to Scully. He took a

closer look at the people in the lobby; one woman

appeared to be checking him out. He guessed she was

about forty. She was nearly as tall as he, wearing

navy shorts and a white T-shirt. She had a narrow

face, and her fine blond hair was parted in the

middle, hanging down to her jaw and curling under at

the bottom. The roots were black.

Her eyes traveled up his long legs, past his lean

hips and the powder blue golf shirt, reaching

eventually his boyish face. His nose was noticeably

above average in size, but over those full lips…

Drop-dead gorgeous. He looked fit — a runner, she

supposed. Wasn’t he looking her way a little longer

than she would expect, as if only she and he existed?

She wished he would take off the dark lenses perched

on that nose, so she could see his eyes. She stopped

ogling him long enough to notice his companion,

dressed in a lime green silk blouse and loose linen

slacks, with her smooth flawless skin and her red

hair carefully groomed into a casual, wind-blown

look. She dismissed her in a matter of seconds.

“Let me handle this,” Scully whispered. “What are you

doing, Darrin?” she accused loudly, folding her arms

across her chest.

At the sound of her scolding voice, his head swiveled

and he looked down at her with a look of confusion.

“What? Did you say something?”

She answered him by stepping hard on his foot.

“I’m only sightseeing,” he explained.

With a glance at the woman, Scully said irately, “I

can see that. You’re a man, aren’t you?”

Mulder moved away from the desk, sidestepping

instinctively another man. His eyes cut to the man’s

face. His brow was creased. He felt the need to

defend himself again. “You really want to know what I

was thinking of?”

“Yes.”

He opened his mouth to tell her, but the withering

look she threw him belied her words. He closed it

without saying a word. He climbed the stairs to their

room after her, watching her swinging hips. He was

blissfully unaware of the eyes on his back, shooting

poisoned daggers.

“If that son of a bitch so much as touches Angela….

” the man murmured. His voice was rough, heightened

by the dryness in his mouth.

MULDER AND SCULLY’S GUEST ROOM

TRANQUILITY SPA INN

With the Bureau’s Finance agents in mind, Mulder had

reserved a deluxe room rather than a luxury suite. He

chose a double, mindful of conduct while maintaining

the married couple facade. It was lush and well

appointed. The spreads on the queen-sized beds

matched the curtains and the shades on the old-

fashioned lamps, as well as the cushions placed just

so, set on the comfortable chairs. A reproduction of

Monet’s Pink Water Lilies hung between the beds. A

table held a welcoming bowl of fresh fruit and two

glasses of chilled lemonade. The room smelled of rose

water.

As she closed the door behind them, Scully headed for

the bathroom and started pulling off her clothes. She

turned on the taps, raising her voice so Mulder could

hear her over the running water. “She was looking at

you like you were a hot fudge sundae after a week of

abstinence.”

“Very funny.” Mulder grabbed a shiny red apple and

bit off a chunk. He wedged the fruit between his

teeth and opened his bag. He took out a pair of

boxers and unrolled them, uncovering his Sig Sauer.

Assured by the weapon, he wrapped it back into the

underwear, burying it inside his bag with his other

boxers and socks, swimming trunks, toiletries and

running shoes before placing it inside the wardrobe.

Mulder ate up the apple then changed into the

supplied navy shorts and white T-shirt. He also

slipped on a lightweight waffle weave robe, leaving

it open, and sandals. To tell the truth, he felt a

little ridiculous.

Scully had finished freshening up and was similarly

attired, but her feet were still bare. Her robe’s

sleeves hung down to her fingertips, and she had

pulled the belt tight around her waist.

Their eyes met. As she came toward him, Mulder said,

his voice low, “There’s enough room in your robe for

both of us. Imagine the possibilities.” With his

thumb, Mulder touched Scully’s cheek, her chin and

her lips. Her rapid, shallow breathing was his

response. He lowered his head, substituting his

mouth.

When his lips touched hers, Scully hesitated, pulling

away. The kiss was disappointingly short. “We might

not make our appointments, Mulder,” she told him,

looking to him for support.

“My thoughts exactly,” Mulder agreed, his eyes dark.

“Who needs to set up a fitness regimen? Bed rest is

more therapeutic.”

“What makes you think we’ll be resting?” she

insinuated, eyes twinkling.

“I think you’d better stop talking like that, Scully,

or we won’t be leaving this room.”

“Who started this conversation anyway?”

Since her question was rhetorical, Mulder didn’t

answer. They glanced briefly at the spa information

packets, containing tips on how to beat jet lag, and

brochures for services and their locations. They put

them aside, turned to the questionnaires and began to

fill them in.

REGISTERED NURSE’S OFFICE

TRANQUILITY SPA HEALTH CENTER

Fay Beck, R.N. was inscribed on the brass plaque on

the door. The nurse introduced herself and shook

their hands. The fifty year-old woman was small with

unremarkable features; she had colored her medium

brown hair with red highlights. A pair of glasses

with red plastic frames hung from a gold chain around

her neck. She turned on her heel and said over her

shoulder, “Come on, Mrs. Stevens,” leading Scully

back into her sun-drenched office and closing the

door.

On his own in the reception area, Mulder worked his

way around the room, pretending an interest in the

posters on the walls. He didn’t know exactly what he

was looking for, only that he would know when he saw

it. There were two other doors; he tried their knobs,

but they were both locked. It didn’t take him long to

figure out he wasn’t going to find out anything here.

He was aware suddenly of movement in the doorway.

Scully was already crossing the room when the nurse

gestured Mulder inside. She offered him a seat on the

comfortable blue colored sofa, in almost the same

shade as his shirt. She considered him carefully from

behind her desk.

Mulder looked back at her.

“How did you come to choose us?” she asked at last.

“Someone at work told me about you,” Mulder answered

vaguely. “Personnel ordered me to take some of my

vacation — my wife was all for coming here. I told

her it wasn’t likely I would rejuvenate myself on top

of all that sweat.”

“You can be as active or relaxed as you want, Mr.

Stevens. It’s really a low-maintenance vacation; you

don’t have to worry about a thing. If you regard it

that way, you’ll find many advantages.”

The nurse lifted her glasses to her nose and scanned

Mulder’s responses to the questionnaire.

“You’re an entrepreneur. Are you successful?”

“You could say that, yes.”

“Did you work hard to get where you are?”

“It wasn’t easy.”

“Stress,” she said to herself, making a notation next

to his handwriting. “Do you get much exercise?”

“I like to swim and run,” Mulder replied honestly. “I

shoot a few baskets to stay in shape.”

“Are you on any medication?”

Glastenbury Mountain, Vermont. Meddie’s Museum. The

plunge he had taken down the basement stairwell. He

played it down. “I took a tumble on the court,” he

lied, exasperation flashing across his face. “I’m not

twenty-five anymore. My wife thinks she’s my doctor;

she tucked some painkillers into her bag. I’m only

supposed to take them if I have pain — and I feel

fine.”

Nurse Beck questioned him further about his health,

confirming he hadn’t smoked for some years and wasn’t

much of a drinker then moved on to his eating habits.

“I’ll acquaint you and your wife with Doctor Payne,”

she concluded finally. “He’ll want to meet you.”

“Pain?” Mulder blurted.

She laughed. “He’ll do you good,” she assured him.

She took them to meet Doctor Norman Payne, telling

him their names. The man was at least ten years older

than Nurse Beck, short and stocky with a slight

paunch. His hair was the color of beach sand and

thinning on top. Payne viewed it as a poor joke. As

he lost it from the top of his head, it seemed to

accumulate in the tangled mess that were his

eyebrows.

His eyes were intelligent and viewed them carefully.

Payne offered his hand, making an effort to be

friendly, but Mulder noticed that his brows were

drawn together. “Enjoy your stay,” he said simply.

There seemed to be nothing more to be said. Mulder

turned to Scully. “What’s the torture for this

afternoon, Hon?” he asked in an ill-tempered tone.

“I’m going for the New Look hair styling,” she

answered, suggesting he could amuse himself.

“Good luck,” Mulder muttered.

As the couple left the Health Center, Payne retreated

to his office. He shut the door behind him and

clicked it firmly shut. The doctor paced for a moment

then moved to the window, lowering himself into the

black leather sofa and pushing a hand through his

hair. He saw the Stevens making their way along the

winding stone walkway. Mr. Stevens was chatting

animatedly, using his hands to accentuate his words.

Payne stared at him before rising slowly to his feet

and shifting to his desk.

His hands folded beneath his chin, Payne eyed the

telephone thoughtfully. He puffed out his cheeks.

What to do with this problem? “Damn,” he muttered,

making a dour face, then an idea zeroed in and he

changed his mind. This was where he would become

indispensable to those in charge of the Project. He

reached for the telephone and dialed the District of

Columbia area code and a seven-digit number.

On the third ring, it was picked up on the other end.

Payne was about to speak, when it sounded like a

match was being struck. There was an inhale followed

by an exhale of air. “Afternoon, sir,” he greeted. He

gave a summary of what had just taken place. “Even

so, there’s nothing to worry about. We can continue

without discovery from the Bureau. All it takes is

the correct treatment.” He listened, his mouth

puckered. “I appreciate that,” he began to object,

“but under our direction, Mulder… ” His hand

tightened around the receiver. “I can’t touch him.”

He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. “Yes, I’m

listening.”

Payne waited for the call to end then slammed down

the phone. He had been told to leave the FBI agent

alone. It was indirect and subtle, but he understood

it meant cover his ass and start again somewhere

else.

Well, he wouldn’t run.

~~~~~

Act II

~~~~~

INDOOR POOL

TRANQUILITY SPA SPORTS CENTER

The pool was surrounded by filtered plate glass,

inset on each end with prism-shaped stained glass.

Sunlight passed through it, reflecting the colors of

the prisms across the water. The effect was stunning.

Mulder walked into the damp warmth. He stepped out of

his sandals and removed his robe, T-shirt, and

shorts, dropping them where he stood, revealing a

sensible pair of black swimming trunks. The

chilliness of the dark green marble floor was in

contrast to the warm moistness, penetrating his feet,

and he flexed his toes.

From her lounge at poolside, sipping on a glass of

orange juice, Angela watched him as he let himself

into the shallow end, swimming back and forth across

the pool until he was warmed up. She saw he was a

good, strong swimmer. He climbed out at the steps and

padded to the deep end, his wet feet slapping on the

floor. The fabric clung to him, leaving almost

nothing to her imagination. He made a perfect dive,

his entry into the water barely making a sound. He

didn’t surface right away, staying under as long as

possible then came up to blink water out of his eyes.

He finished his swim with a rapid crawl, doing

several laps.

Like Mulder, the woman wore a simple suit, but, in a

brilliant lemon yellow, the one-piece drew the eye

and emphasized her shape. As Mulder sat on the edge,

breathing heavily, she moved and stood next to him.

“You make it look easy,” she said. “I’m Angela.

Angela Darling.”

She was still there staring, her interest obvious.

His breathing returned to normal. He had been on his

high school’s swim team, and swimming had always

remained one of his favored means of exercise, but he

replied simply, “Practice,” then added, “Stevens.

Darrin.”

He had a nice voice. It fit his looks. She joined

him, dangling her legs in the warm water. Her calves

stirred the water with quick strokes, and it lapped

gently around them. He thought about Scully’s calves,

how warm they were and how soft.

“Your first time?” he questioned.

She knew what he meant, but her cheeks flushed a

slight pink. “This is my second visit to the spa.”

He deftly shifted the topic slightly. “It’s world-

renowned, isn’t it? Powerful people have been sighted

here?”

He was focused on how she would answer. She liked

that about him. “I saw James Caan once.”

She hadn’t told him anything really, but he nodded.

“Interesting.”

His hazel eyes were like chameleons, changing from

light brown to green, knocking her off-balance. She’d

never seen such amazing eyes before. Her gaze lowered

to his upper body and she saw there was a scar on his

left shoulder. “What’s that from?” she asked with

interest.

Mulder looked at her blankly. “What?”

She placed her index finger against the imperfect

skin and pressed. Drenched with water, his skin was

both damp and warm. The nerves in her fingertip

jumped like they were charged with electricity.

She was too close for comfort. Mulder shifted his

torso uneasily, trying not to be too obvious about

it. The adjustment caused her to withdraw her hand.

He had almost forgotten the old injury; he had been

about to kill Alex Krycek, after the murder of his

father. Scully had shot him in order to preserve his

freedom, lest the authorities suspect Mulder of both

deaths. “I was Robin Hood, my sister was Prince John.

Her bow and arrow worked a little too well.”

Angela found the account comical and laughed. Mulder

grinned slowly in spite of himself. It was good to be

able to laugh with him. It seemed intimate and

something only the two of them had shared.

He looked for a way out. The hairs on the back of his

neck stood up, a warning that someone was watching,

and he was pretty sure he knew who that someone was.

“I have to go,” Mulder told her, getting to his feet.

He toweled himself off, pulling the T-shirt down over

his head and gathering the rest of his things.

As they passed each other, he met her husband’s eyes.

A few quiet seconds went by as they eyed one another.

“Afternoon,” Mulder greeted politely. He wanted to

add the last name, but couldn’t quite bring himself

to say it.

Darling nodded, still coldly silent, although his

palms were sweating. He was tanned and well built,

suggesting he spent a lot of time outdoors, but he

was slightly overweight. His blond hair was cut into

a brush cut. Mulder stepped out, the door closing

behind him.

Darling wasn’t sure what he had interrupted — a

harmless chat or an intimate talk. “What were you two

finding to talk about?” he interrogated.

His steel blue eyes were a marked contrast to warm,

hazel ones. “I was simply being friendly, Lon,”

Angela answered.

“Try being friendly with his wife.” Taking up with

Patti had been a costly mistake. Was Angela teaching

him a lesson for what he had done to her, or was her

attraction to Stevens real? Uncertainty grabbed him

by the heart and tugged.

MULDER AND SCULLY’S GUEST ROOM

TRANQUILITY SPA INN

As she heard Mulder’s key card in the lock, Scully

felt like she was on her first date, running

downstairs and waiting for the young man to come up

the front walk.

“Your hair,” Mulder exclaimed, his eyes focused on

her carefully. Her hair had been fastened to her head

in waves, some of them deliberately let loose around

her face and neck. He reached out and touched a curl,

tugging it gently and pressing it to his nose.

She smelled like peppermint. Involuntarily, his

tongue wet his lower lip. Releasing the strand, he

told her, “Perfect.” He reached into the wardrobe,

pulling out two slips of paper and flashing them

between his fingers. “All dressed up and somewhere to

go.”

“What have you got there?” Scully asked.

“Tickets for this evening’s performance of the Boston

Symphony Orchestra here in Lenox,” he answered.

“Previn, Mozart, Strauss, and Chopin.”

“I love it when you talk dirty to me,” Scully said.

He grinned, but then his smile faded and he was all

seriousness. “We’ve work to do here, Scully, but this

is for us.”

KOUSSEVITZKY MUSIC SHED

TANGLEWOOD

LENOX, MA

The estate of Tanglewood, the summer home of the

symphony, with its acres of magnificent lawns,

gardens and ancient trees, overlooked a sparkling

lake. Their tickets were for the shed, an open-ended

auditorium surrounded by a lush green lawn where an

outdoor audience lounged on lawn chairs and blankets.

How he had managed to get tickets for the sellout

performance, conducted by Andre Previn, was a

mystery, but Mulder wasn’t talking. Scully suspected

it had something to do with The Lone Gunmen and their

expert programming skills.

Mulder relaxed into his seat, attuned to the

conversations going on around him. The couple beside

him was bickering about the latest family crisis. Two

women to his and Scully’s right were discussing

flower arrangements for a wedding. The businessmen

below him were talking about next week’s business

trip itinerary.

Mulder thought about the case that had brought them

to Massachusetts. What had happened between the

Senator and his wife? Did she really understand him

and his motives for doing anything? He looked over at

Scully and was rewarded with the information he

wanted. She truly understood *him*. Wouldn’t it be

reasonable to assume Evelina wasn’t a novice as far

as her husband’s behavior was concerned?

Mulder was almost too focused on the Ryans to hear

the start of the concert, but Scully’s hand slid into

his and gave it a light squeeze. He squared his

shoulders and turned enthusiastically toward the

sound of the music.

“It’s marvelous,” Scully whispered, as the audience

grew hushed. Her words reflected his own happiness as

he listened to Strauss’s The Blue Danube, the harmony

of sound frolicking with his eardrums.

MULDER AND SCULLY’S GUEST ROOM

TRANQUILITY SPA INN

Scully awakened to find Mulder’s arm wrapped

protectively around her chest, as if he had sought

and found her in his sleep. One of his legs was

thrown across her right leg and under her left,

interweaving them together. She was reluctant to

disturb him, but she needed to take care of an

insistent bladder. She tried to wriggle out from

under him.

He woke and pinned her with his leg. “Morning,” he

said softly, rubbing it against hers.

“Good morning.” He continued to trace a path along

her leg, and it felt so good. “Mulder.”

“Mmm?” He lowered his lips to hers, seeking the

warmth of the inside of her mouth. He thought of how

it would feel and his insides boiled over.

She opened her mouth to welcome him, but her bladder

repeated its need for immediate attention. Scully

pulled back, but he was quick and kissed her neck.

She clasped his shoulder, her expression apologetic.

“I need to go to the bathroom.”

He looked at her mindlessly then he blinked, his eyes

clearing. The boil reduced to a simmer. He dropped a

kiss lightly on the top of her head and heaved

himself off her, supporting his weight on one elbow.

“Hurry back,” he told her, indicating they would

continue where they had stopped when she returned.

REGISTERED NURSE’S OFFICE

TRANQUILITY SPA HEALTH CENTER

The small, windowless room off the nurse’s office was

simple. Painted white and softly lit, it had no

decorations and a single massage table in its center,

covered with a white sheet and a folded white towel.

Mulder could hear strains of, oddly enough, The Blue

Danube, and he flashed back to the Boston Symphony

Orchestra.

“This 50 minute session will be full body, Mr.

Stevens,” she told him. “You’ve been under some

stress and are on medication for an injury. Swedish

massage is a therapeutic approach to healing; you’ll

find it will encourage well being, managing your

stress, and promote release of neurochemicals,

naturally reducing your pain.” She explained she

would leave the room while he undressed.

clip_image002

When he was nude, he lay down on the firm, flat,

padded table and placed the towel over his waist,

draping the sheet over him for additional privacy and

warmth. Nurse Beck started with preliminary strokes,

gliding her fingers beneath his shoulder blades and

across his neck muscles.

“Just relax,” she said. She began the rest of the

treatment by stroking his fingers, wrist and forearm

then kneading and tapping his upper arm. She repeated

it for his left side then lowered the sheet, applying

a light coating of lotion to his abdomen and

massaging with the palms of her hands. As she

pressed, she spoke to him. Her constant soft cadence

began to work; Mulder responded to the calm,

controlled voice, his tension easing.

“Does this feel tender?” she asked.

“Good pain,” he groaned, nearly asleep.

She drew the sheet up and exposed his right leg. She

applied more lotion and began at his toes, gradually

increasing the pressure as she moved to the top of

his thigh. “You’ve denied the truth,” she said.

“No,” Mulder protested sluggishly.

“Yes, you have.” She covered his leg and repeated the

strokes on his left leg. As she kneaded the middle of

his thigh with her thumb, her hypnotic voice

skillfully shaped his emotions. “Your sister was your

responsibility. Your inaction allowed her to be

taken.”

“My fault,” Mulder rephrased mechanically.

“You were small and weak. You see it now, don’t you?”

“Yes.”

“Those who loved you never forgave you.”

“Never forgave myself.”

Something was happening to Mulder’s face; it was

crumbling slowly, like a sandcastle baked too long in

the sun.

“Guilt is the greatest hell,” the nurse said to

herself. When she saw him like that, she felt renewed

dread that this wasn’t a good idea. This time, Payne

was not under orders and he wanted her to look the

other way. By going after *this* man, she feared he

had miscalculated — and she was right in the middle

of it.

She leaned forward, directing Mulder to turn over so

she could complete the treatment. There were days,

she decided, she was a fool.

~~~~~

MULDER RESIDENCE

CHILMARK

MARTHA’S VINEYARD, MA

After spending the day at the beach, Fox had sat

under the sky and watched the sun go down, an event,

which signaled the finality of his day and the fact

he was soon due home. Around him, other island

residents using the restricted beach also packed up

and slipped away, climbing into their vehicles and

heading to their houses.

Throwing away the rest of his bologna sandwich, Fox

loaded his towel into his bicycle’s basket, hopping

on to the banana seat. With a kick to the pedal, he

turned it on to the winding dirt drive that would

take him to the road and then home. He biked the road

twice a day; sometimes, he walked for miles along it,

watching the ocean wash the shore.

Teena Mulder heard the slam of the back screen door

and the accompanying thud of kicked-off sneakers from

the kitchen, where she sat with her hands wrapped

around her cup of tea. Picking it up, she tasted it,

but it had long gone cold. Joining his mother, Fox

gave her a brief description of how he had spent his

time before she intimated he should have a bath and

get cleaned up for bed.

“Good night, Fox,” she said, giving him a quick dry

kiss on the cheek. “See you in the morning.”

“Night, Mom,” he returned, suppressing his

disappointment. Even though he was fourteen, he still

longed for some comfort from his mother. He padded up

the narrow stairs to the bathroom. Fox got out of

his clothes and turned on the water to fill the

bathtub. He eased into the warm water with a sigh of

pleasure. Sliding a little further down in the tub,

he stirred the water with his fingers.

His mother’s voice drifted up from downstairs,

through the register in the bathroom floor.

“Explain the swing, Bill.”

Sitting up, the boy rested his elbows on the rim and

leaned forward, listening intently. It wasn’t the

first time he had heard discussions after his parents

assumed he was upstairs, out of earshot. He pictured

his mother in the kitchen, her wet hands gripping the

windowsill instead of washing the evening dishes.

She’d be looking at the tire swing, hanging from a

tree branch in the backyard. She was waiting, but for

what: for his sister to come back, for him to

disappear too? His father would be standing

ineffectually beside her, stiff as a board, clenching

his jaw.

“It’s still there. Why isn’t she!”

All of a sudden his chest hurt. Fox placed his palms

over his ears, sinking back into the bath water,

mercifully drowning her out. Why couldn’t it have

been him instead? Then he wouldn’t be here now, with

this ache inside him that was more than he could

stand.

~~~~~

MULDER AND SCULLY’S GUEST ROOM

TRANQUILITY SPA INN

Mulder was jolted from sleep by the certainty he was

having a heart attack. The physical discomfort in his

chest was incredible. His eyes flew open and he tried

to suck in air. “S-Sam!” he sputtered.

“What is it?” a voice said sleepily into his ear.

There was movement and the pressure eased. Mulder

was too busy drawing air into his lungs to reply.

Scully was looking at him, her eyes wide and

concerned. The memory of the eight-year-old and how

he’d failed her that November in

1974, and every year since, came back with shameful

clarity.

She turned to him, stroking his arm. His skin felt

warm. Sweat was beading above his upper lip. She

studied his face, but his hazel eyes were shadowed

and gave nothing away. “Are you feeling all right,

Mulder?”

“I’m fine,” he claimed, but the tone was flat and the

words sounded false. He rolled away from her in

solitary silence.

She’d tried to fool herself, and him, about her own

feelings by using the same phrase many times. She

really didn’t have the right to push, but she did.

“What are you thinking about?”

“It doesn’t matter,” he answered at last. “We can’t

bring back the past.”

He got off the bed and went into the bathroom. He

turned on the light and it spilled out into the room,

carrying with it his shadow. He was just standing

there, possibly staring into the mirror. What was he

thinking? She still wasn’t sure.

Mulder examined his reflection in the glass,

expecting to see it mirror some kind of defect, but

the eyes that stared back at him looked merely

ordinary. He’d enjoyed pretending to be someone else

— who wouldn’t want to be another person for a

while? — but he smiled gravely. He *remembered* who

he was. He looked at the doorway behind him then

turned, pushing the door closed.

He was shutting her out. She looked at the oak door,

fretting. He may not want it, but she was going to

talk to him. Scully pulled the spread to the side,

leaving the bed. She stood quietly before the

bathroom door, determined and calm. She reached out,

her hand fisted, ready to knock.

Then he did something that stunned her into

immobility. He pulled the bolt into place, locking

the door.

LIBRARY

TRANQUILITY SPA HEALTH CENTER

Within the health center, the library was a marked

contrast to Nurse Beck’s sunny office. Designed in

keeping with the vintage mansion, it was paneled in

dark wood, its layout and furnishings reminiscent of

cigar smoke and aristocracy.

The library was a lending library of books, videos,

and compact discs. Its centerpiece was a historical

exhibit detailing the past of Tranquility’s mansion.

There were several meeting rooms where daily

presentations on a variety of health topics were

held, and quiet areas for reading and research.

The short walk to the library had given Scully time

to walk off her unease. She was accustomed to

consistent behavior from Mulder, even when she argued

with him and questioned his decisions, and his

withdrawn silence wasn’t totally unpredictable — but

it was a long way from the man who had passionately

enjoyed the symphony.

Scully found a comfortable chair in a back corner.

She looked under a nearby table for an accessible

phone jack and a place to plug in her laptop.

Settling herself into the chair, she readied the

machine to go online. Digging for background on Dr.

Norman Payne, she learned he had been born in New

York City and attended New York University where he’d

studied chemistry. Her eyebrow raised when she found

he’d received a Nobel Prize in 1988 for Medicine, for

his discovery of important principles for drug

therapy.

He was a biochemist, pioneering the development of

transdermal drug delivery, allowing FDA-approved

drugs to be absorbed through the skin via creams,

lotions, gels, and patches. What was he doing here,

at this summer camp for adults? She realized the best

of practitioners could be found at a spa, but what

would draw a man of his stature? It wasn’t proof of

anything yet it nagged at her.

OUTDOOR RUNNING TRACK

TRANQUILITY SPA SPORTS CENTER

The sky was a radiant blue above aged oak trees

providing lots of shade. Mulder’s body went through

the automatic routine of running the track while his

disordered mind raced through thoughts of his sister.

He’d thought he’d come to terms with Samantha’s

abduction and death — but had he really? The old,

familiar guilt had washed over him like sickness.

Where had it come from? This was how he’d felt every

time he played her abduction scene out to the end.

What was happening to him?

Mulder completed another circle. Warmed up, he

stopped to do some stretching. He placed his feet

slightly more than shoulder width apart and stretched

one arm down toward the outside of his knee. He held

it for a few seconds before repeating the side bend

on his left side. Other runners breezed by him; those

in pairs were happily chatting away. It made the

deficit in himself even greater. They probably could

see it just by looking at him. He could still

remember how, as a young boy, it had hurt to be on

the receiving end of unwelcome interest.

He did the exercises six times then tossed his head

impatiently and broke into a jog. He quickened his

pace into a sprint. If he ran fast enough, maybe he

could run what was going on with him this morning

right out.

REGISTERED NURSE’S OFFICE

TRANQUILITY SPA HEALTH CENTER

“You noticed something different?” the nurse asked,

putting on what she hoped was the right expression —

because his eyes noticed everything. She hoped she

hadn’t sounded anxious. So, it was finished then.

She didn’t seem surprised at his admission, but she

looked concerned and was watching him intently.

“Nothing dramatic. I felt lighter,” Mulder told her.

Finally, her features relaxed into a small smile. “I

know what you’re talking about. Some patients report

feeling taller after a massage.” She removed the

sheet and, while holding the towel that covered him,

asked him to turn on to his stomach. She covered him

again, leaving his legs exposed. She applied lotion

to his right leg, noticing the back of his thigh was

particularly sensitive. She stroked it deeply,

releasing the tension then pressed her knuckles into

the sole of his foot. She repeated the treatment to

his left leg, draping him with the sheet.

“Ah-h,” Mulder groaned. He was nearly asleep.

She lowered the sheet from his back. “Are you warm

enough?”

“Hmm.”

“Focus on a place where you have total peace.” Her

voice was calm and well controlled. “It may be

resting beside a pool of water… It may be watching

the tide as it drifts in to the shore… While you

think about this place, your body is relaxing, deeply

relaxing… ” She stroked him firmly as she talked to

him in a constant soft rhythm; the friction released

both the tightness in the upper muscles and his

capacity to resist her words. She applied lotion to

the skin, palpating the tissue along his spine. Only

moments passed when she said, “Your partner was

assigned to investigate and debunk your work.”

“Yes.”

She kneaded his upper back. “You’ve been a puppet in

a conspiratorial show since the very beginning.”

“Yes.”

“With her help.”

“No,” he protested sluggishly, in a low-pitch, but

resonant with feelings she hadn’t been able to work

out of him so far.

“Yes,” she insisted, crisscrossing his back with her

hands. She tapped it with the outside edges. “With

her help. Her devotion to you isn’t assured.”

“Can’t trust her,” Mulder rephrased automatically.

She finished by stroking her fingers lightly along

his back, and covered him with the sheet. She told

him she would be leaving the room and he was to rest

for a moment. “You won’t remember our conversation,”

she added. “You’ll feel relaxed.”

When he was ready, Mulder got up from the table and

dressed. He felt like he was floating. The sense of

relaxation was pleasurable, yet, curiously, he felt

unsettled. Apparently, regaining inner balance was

going to be harder to achieve.

DOCTOR PAYNE’S OFFICE

TRANQUILITY SPA HEALTH CENTER

“We need to talk.”

“Of course.” Payne beckoned the nurse through his

open door.

After a few paces, she told herself to remain calm.

“Stop before you cause him any more harm.”

The doctor stared at the doorway behind the woman for

a moment before answering. “I’m merely winning him to

the crusade, Faye. Mulder has always been a loose end

that no one wants to tie up.”

His unconcern left her feeling as if she had just

fallen down a hole. “It’s a gamble, Norman, and you

know it. If this goes wrong, They’ll blame you.

They’ll blame me.”

He didn’t deny it. That’s what this was about —

self-defense. He would preserve the sanctity of his

work, even if the purpose of it had been changed. He

was still concerned with the development of drug

therapy, but with less-commercial applications of

course. “I intend to carry

on working — as should you.”

It had been for nothing. Tomorrow she would slip on

her uniform and manipulate the agent’s emotional life

like she had before. Her eyes lit on Payne’s brows,

spilling over his eyes like shrubs that had never

been trimmed. She was careful to keep the abhorrence

inside.

DINING ROOM

TRANQUILITY SPA

The dining room was not a mix of the old and the new;

everything was modern and expensive, from the

utensils to the furnishings, like the best of

restaurants. A soothing fountain was midst the tables

covered in starched blues and greens. Items on the

menus, however, were listed indicating their

calories, fat grams, and fiber grams.

“And the background check I did showed only two

parking tickets for him,” Scully finished. “It’s

going to be hard to prove Payne’s involved with what

we’ve got.”

Mulder pushed the grilled trout around on his plate

before spearing it with his fork. Scully looked at

him expectantly, but it was obvious his mind was

somewhere else.

He was staring at the fish, making his mind up. He

lifted the fork. A piece of it was hanging

precariously from a prong.

“What the hell is the matter with you? You haven’t

heard one word I’ve said.”

“I just want to be sure the feelings I’ve been having

aren’t one-sided,” he accused.

She had seen him at his best and worst, had even

accepted his criticism, but she hadn’t expected this.

Scully pushed her plate of baked stuffed zucchini

aside and sat back in the dining room chair.

“Mulder,” she whispered his name softly. “You can’t

mean that.” She searched his face, looking for an

answer.

She was twisting her cross in her fingers. He

wondered if the delicate chain would give way before

the wounded look on her face disappeared. He leaned

toward her, invading her space. “You don’t have to

sound so surprised.”

She tried to tell herself this wasn’t a real

conversation; they were acting. The fact that her

emotions were in chaos told her how badly he had hurt

her. “I wasn’t aware we were in a contest of who

loves who more.”

He swore, and she heard the legs of his chair scrape

the floor as he rose to his feet. She got a full view

of the fountain behind him. Its gentle trickling made

it seem as if it was weeping. He was backing away

from the table. He was going to walk away! “Do you

really want to leave?” Scully put to him.

She was close to tears. It tossed his power to act

upside-down. Either he could trust her or he

couldn’t. “I don’t know,” he confessed in a low

voice.

He was angry with her, for a reason she knew nothing

about. Outrage bubbled inside her, but she didn’t

want him to go. She blinked away the tears, leaning

toward him and touching his hand. She pulled him

back into the chair. Silence hung between them.

“Either you trust me or you don’t,” she said.

The words were so close to his own thoughts, Mulder

was speechless.

“We’ve missed something, Mulder, I know it. Payne was

going places. Why is he here? He must have access to

medical facilities.”

He forced his mind back to the case. Perhaps it was

the certainty in Scully’s voice. He latched on to it,

at least for the moment. “You’re right. We need to

find a lab,” he conceded.

She nodded tightly. “There may be some information

about Gordon Ryan, the other senators. What do we

have to lose by looking?”

“Nothing,” he said at last. “We’ll look tonight,

after Payne’s office hours end.”

He was impassive, unresponsive to something that

would normally excite him. She reached over and

covered his hand with hers. “We’re seeing this

through together.” Hadn’t they braved a global

conspiracy?

His eyes met hers before flicking away. The worst

part was Scully was afraid she’d already lost him.

~~~~~

Act III

~~~~~

INDOOR BASKETBALL COURT

TRANQUILITY SPA SPORTS CENTER

Darling watched Stevens warm up on the lighted indoor

court. The dark-haired man trotted forward, across

the floor, dribbling the basketball close to his

body. He used his fingertips, using first one hand

and then the other. He dribbled the ball around his

body, at a medium level, with one hand and then the

other. He dribbled effortlessly around one foot, then

around the other.

Because he handled the ball better than many

amateurs, Darling knew the man was experienced. If

the two of them participated in a little one on one

basketball, it could be a great learning opportunity.

Denial wouldn’t get Stevens through this game.

“How about a game of one on one, Stevens?”

Darling was looking at him with an amicable

expression, but his eyes were cold and hard. Mulder

would wager a month’s pay that an objective of the

game would definitely not be good sportsmanship. Did

he really want to swap sweat with this guy? He held

the ball close to his chest. “Not tonight, Darling,”

he said, wincing inwardly at the sense of the words.

Darling couldn’t help smiling a little. “We’ll only

play to ten points.”

Mulder stared long at the basket then his gaze fell

back on the man’s face. “All right.” He tossed him

the ball and Darling threw it back. They did it twice

then Mulder broke for the basket. He took a shot, and

the basketball bounced against the backboard and fell

through the net.

Darling caught the ball as it dropped. His face

contorted. “My wife is attracted to you.” He stopped

and shot. The ball slammed against the rim and

dropped to the floor.

Mulder caught it after it bounced. “I noticed.” He

held the ball in both hands then shot at the basket.

It arched gracefully and sailed through the hoop.

Darling scooped up the ball, getting possession of

it. His eyes sought Stevens out. He looked at him

with a somber expression, his face flushed. “Did you

now? You didn’t waste any time.”

Mulder’s eyes narrowed. Intuition, sharpened in the

field, told him he would have to have eyes in the

back of his head. “Just taking a look,” he responded

truthfully. He had been studying the guests in the

lobby.

The other man dribbled the ball, switching from one

hand to the other, moving to a different spot. This

time, he aimed carefully and made a clean shot.

“Taking a look or figuring out how not to get

caught?”

Mulder grabbed the basketball easily. He took two

steps toward the net. At the same time, Darling

aggressively bumped into him, and he staggered, the

soles of his running shoes gripping the floor. He

managed to stay on his feet. The blond man reached

out and stole the ball. He tossed it against the

backboard and scored.

Mulder caught it. He shot the ball. It struck the

rim, rolled, and sank through the net. He ran

forward, his face shining with perspiration. Again,

he was pushed from behind. An elbow slammed into his

back. Mulder pivoted on one foot, his hands up, ready

for another blow — if it came. Adrenaline rushed

through him.

Darling reached the ball, but threw short of the

basket. Mulder picked it up, turned, and dribbled.

As he aimed, Darling leaped, and they collided. Both

men tumbled to the floor, panting.

“Lonny!” Angela hurried toward them and knelt beside

her husband. “Are you hurt?”

“Just banged my head a little,” he answered.

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah. It’s just a headache.” He pressed his fingers

to his forehead.

She snatched his hand, curled her fingers around his,

and squeezed. “Why don’t you come back to our room?”

she hinted breathlessly.

Darling cracked a smile. “Sure thing, Baby.” She

helped him to his feet. He turned and met Mulder’s

eyes. There was no mistaking the enthusiasm on his

face.

As the two of them left the court, Mulder pushed his

bottom off the floor and stood up. The Darlings had

been united by the truth of the love they had

rediscovered. Would he and Scully be torn apart?

DOCTOR PAYNE’S OFFICE

TRANQUILITY SPA HEALTH CENTER

They had been denied sleep, waiting for night to

descend and things to settle down before they took a

look at Payne’s office. Mulder didn’t say goodnight,

he simply slipped his gun beneath the waistband of

his pants and slid into bed — the other bed —

without an explanation.

It touched a nerve; Scully wanted him in bed with

her, but she backed off. She’d seen something in his

eyes; he didn’t have a clue how hurtful he was being.

She now understood what Evelina had been thinking; if

he loves me, why is he so hostile?

He didn’t have to explain himself to her, Mulder

thought as he lay in the dark. He’d been blinded by

his own feelings, but if Scully was playing some kind

of game with him, he had seen through it. If only he

wasn’t finding the discovery so difficult. He was

finding it hard to shut off his feelings.

When the time was right, they made their way to the

Health Center. Trying to be both fast and silent,

they entered and moved toward Payne’s office. Mulder

seemed to be okay — if Scully didn’t count the taut

muscles in his face. He reached under his shirt and

pulled out the Sig. Scully did the same, taking out

her own weapon and holding it in a two-handed grip.

She felt better now that they were prepared.

Choosing a closed door off the reception area, Mulder

ran his hand over the knob, his fingers closing

around it and turning. As he suspected, it was

locked. He inserted his lock pick and the door swung

open with little effort. The agents aimed the beams

of their penlights inside.

Like the massage room off Beck’s office, there was no

window. It was a common laboratory: a computer and

printer sat on a disorganized desk top, a tall,

gleaming file cabinet stood at attention in a nearby

corner, and used test tubes and beakers spilled over

a rectangular table. There was little space to pace

and think. There was a small desk lamp, but the

agents didn’t turn it on, preferring to use the

penlights to illuminate their search.

Thrusting his weapon into his waistband, Mulder

sorted through the cabinet, pulling out several

folders to take over to the table.

“What are you looking for?” Scully asked from her

position at the computer.

“I don’t know. I’ll know it when I see it.”

It was surprising, but the doctor hadn’t protected

his files with a password. Navigating the mouse and

opening a file, Scully viewed the data on the

monitor. She drew in a short breath as she realized

what she was seeing. “Oh, my God.” She lifted her

eyes and looked over at Mulder who was leaning over

the table. He was focused on scanning the pages of

printouts, biting down hard on his bottom lip.

“Mulder, you have to see this.”

He turned to see her face lifted toward him, but he

couldn’t make out her expression. Was it evidence of

cloning? Something else? Curious, he pulled some

papers from the file, tucking them under his arm. He

crouched down beside her and examined the screen.

Scully sensed his left hand moving, and he wiped it

across his mouth. “Shit,” he muttered. “He’s

continuing to develop transdermal drug delivery.”

“This form of absorption through the skin into the

bloodstream is rapid, Mulder. It’s brought about by

the formation of a matrix within the topical base,

into which the drug itself is absorbed, giving it a

unique penetrating power. The potential applications

would be limitless: medications previously deemed

inappropriate for many patients, cosmetics, other

topical products.”

“He’s not using any FDA-approved drug,” Mulder

uttered with conviction. “What is it, Scully?”

“It looks like LSD — rather, a derivative of LSD, ”

Scully amended.

It was all starting to fall into place, now they had

found the vital piece of the puzzle. “There was an

acute interest in brainwashing techniques, rooted in

government intelligence and defense. Hundreds of

brainwashing programs were funded in the ’50s and

’60s. They were convinced it would transform the spy

business. Unwitting subjects were submitted to

hallucinogens, weeks of forced sleep, and massive

doses of shock therapy.”

“Its hallucinogenic properties have been removed.”

“It would be mind-altering without the ‘trip’,

ensuring the pharmacological approach of controlling

human behavior, assisted by psychological techniques,

is completely hidden.”

Mulder pulled the papers out from under his arm.

“Someone whispered a few words into the good doctor’s

ear about Ryan.” He held them a moment, tapping their

edges against the fingers of his other hand. “And the

other members of the Senate Intelligence Committee.”

He dropped the printouts beside Scully. “He played on

fear, doubt, or guilt, and, along with the drug, it

pushed them into doing his bidding.”

A voice boomed into the room at the same time as the

room was filled with light. “You’ve connected all the

dots.” Payne stayed by the door, a gun fixed at the

agents. “They were no longer capable of thinking in

concepts other than those they had adopted, Agent

Mulder.”

Keeping his expression carefully bland, Mulder moved

his hand into his lap. “You know me?” His fingers

tightened around his gun.

“I know everything about you.”

The doctor’s concentration was on Mulder. Scully had

only seconds to make a move. She reached under her

shirt, pulling out the gun tucked into the waistband

of her slacks at the same time Payne shifted his aim.

Her finger closed on the trigger.

“Stupid! Drop it, Agent Scully, or I’ll shoot him.”

She heard Mulder’s voice, loud and strong. “He won’t

shoot me, Scully. He’s gone to too much trouble.”

“Drop it!”

The order was followed by a shot. Her ears ringing,

Scully was unsure whether the maneuver had come from

the doctor or her partner.

His right arm hurt. Mulder winced, and his knees

buckled, so that he was sitting on his feet. His gun

clattered to the floor. Startled, he looked down,

then his left hand went to his upper arm. He saw he

was steadily bleeding dark red blood.

“The next one’s through his head,” Payne warned.

Scully had heard something fall. She wanted

desperately to keep her weapon, but she had no choice

and she lifted her hands in surrender, lowering the

gun slowly to the desktop. Payne moved forward and

picked it up, kicking Mulder’s weapon out of reach.

“You should have stayed out of my office.”

Any movement was painful. Mulder kept his arm still,

holding it steady against his body to support the

soft tissue injury.

“Mulder?” Scully questioned.

Mulder heard the concern in Scully’s voice, but she

was not the only one with questions. He had some he

wanted answered. He looked at her, shook his head

gingerly, and returned his gaze to the doctor. “What

did they tell you about me, Payne? Am I in there?”

“No… but I do know everything. Your missing younger

sister. The possibility there was something more you

could have done. How badly had you really wanted to

save her?”

Mulder remembered that gray November day; it was

raining, but they’d barely noticed the storm. They

were really into the game and neither of them wanted

to lose. She was looking at her playing piece. A dim

anger grew at the back of his mind. If she moved it,

he’d be finished. As if his sister could read his

thoughts, her hand reached down toward the playing

piece — and paused for a moment. He held his breath.

Sam glanced over at him, her brown eyes large, a

combination of sympathy and desire to win. She

seized the piece, sealing his fate. He wanted to hurt

her. She was going to pay. “I did… my best…”

Mulder managed, his voice trailing off.

“But did you do the right thing? Your family was

shattered. You spent years in boarding school. Your

parents didn’t want any reminders around, not even

their own son.”

“That’s enough, damn it,” Scully protested. “They

were full of blame — at themselves, not him. They

might well have lived a normal life together if not

for that.”

Payne didn’t let it go readily, ignoring her

explanation. “You spent your life trying to make

amends. It made you noble, but it also got you into

trouble. You became an expert in the workings of

men’s psyches, but you didn’t have the power to save

your own soul. What do you do when you no longer

believe in anything? You believe in everything, Agent

Mulder.”

To control the bleeding, Mulder applied direct

pressure with his bare hand. “Get to the point. Why

am I so important to you?” he bit out impatiently.

Payne shouldn’t have been surprised at the intensity

of the question, but he was, and he was slow to

reply.

The doctor was making him work for the answer. “You

ripped me apart, doc. It’s a wonder I’m still in one

piece.”

He was sarcastic and flip — so *Mulder* Payne had to

smile. “You’re a pinnacle in my distinguished career,

a complement to my contribution to the Project. You

become malleable, compliant to their objectives —

one of them, but still able to do your job, of

course.”

Mulder pulled himself together enough to think. Did

he really uphold his values that lightly? Could they

be changed that easily? “Not fucking likely,” he said

firmly.

“It’s an automatic rather than a voluntary choice.

I’m afraid it’s already started.”

“And it was allowed? I don’t think so.”

Payne looked at him appraisingly. “Good, Agent

Mulder. However, this is what I’m meant to do.”

REGISTERED NURSE’S OFFICE

TRANQUILITY SPA HEALTH CENTER

He had waved the gun at the agents, telling them the

treatment would be completed and forcing them to move

to the massage room. Their hands were securely bound

with his belt and tie, readying them for the

appearance of Nurse Beck who he summoned for the spur

of the moment massages. Moments before the nurse

walked through the door, Payne disappeared, leaving

Mulder still bound, but stretched out on the table

and a still tied up Scully sitting on the floor. The

margin for escape was too narrow.

She saw with shock that the male agent was hurt. It

was his blood on his clothes, and she turned away,

unable to look him straight in the face.

The woman wasn’t completely aloof to his distress,

Mulder realized quickly. He had to find some way to

get through to her. “Let us go,” Mulder said soberly.

“We’re Federal agents.”

Some of her anxiety must have manifested itself. “I

know who you are. I’m here to work,” she defended.

“We’ll give you more of a chance than you’re giving

us,” Scully declared.

“I don’t know why we’re talking about this. I can’t

do anything about it.”

“You can,” Mulder asserted. “Don’t let any more lives

be destroyed. I buried my father and then I buried my

mother. If you do this, I’ll lose Scully, too. I

won’t even understand what has happened.”

She turned to face him and her lips were set. “So,

then what difference will it make?”

She was obviously planning to go through with the

treatment. Disappointment wormed into his gut. “Don’t

tell me there’s nothing to be afraid of. I’ll walk

away from *her* tomorrow and my loneliness will be of

your making.”

At his assertion, some of the fight went out of her.

He watched her walk over to the table and look

straight into his eyes. He wanted to tell Scully to

get out of there, to try and run — but she was held

immobile, and the nurse stood between them and the

door.

Still, Nurse Beck put lotion into her hands and

rubbed them together. She slid her fingers across his

neck muscles. “Focus on a place where you have total

peace,” she began.

The familiar, calm sound of her voice pulled him in.

“Faye,” he whispered in protest.

Her eyes fastened on his. “It may be in the comfort

of your…” She hesitated, “…own bed.” No longer so

well controlled, she repeated carefully, “It may be

in the comfort of your own bed. While you think

about this place — ” She broke off and seized

Mulder’s hands. “No more,” she said forcefully,

feeling both exhilarated and deficient at the same

time. She loosened the belt that held Mulder’s hands

and the tie that bound Scully. “Go.”

DOCTOR PAYNE’S OFFICE

TRANQUILITY SPA HEALTH CENTER

They should have been prepared. Mulder stretched as

far as he could, peering over the top of the mahogany

desk. There, on the floor behind it, was the doctor.

Bright red blood fanned out from beneath him. Careful

not to touch anything, he could see nothing more than

that. His gaze turned to Scully.

“Suicide?” she asked.

He muttered something that sounded like no, Payne had

been deliberately placed here for them to find. “Yet

the official account will read death by his own

hand.”

She heard doubt in his voice. “Why kill him?”

“Payne was filled with self-importance because of his

ties to certain people. He was getting too hard to

control, a loose end — like me. It would have worked

perfectly if he hadn’t acted on his own initiative

and put the Project at risk.” The sudden weakness he

felt caught him unawares and he slumped against the

desk.

Scully bent closer to him. Fresh blood was trickling

down his arm. “Mulder, you’re bleeding again. You

need a sling to limit your movement.” His blood

pressure was probably low. “Do you feel faint?”

“I’ll be okay,” he answered. It did hurt like hell.

He could use something to numb it. “I might want

those pain pills after all, Mrs. Stevens,” Mulder

quipped weakly.

Some of the strain disappeared. He was making the

situation more bearable with his sense of humor —

like always. Her hand brushed his cheek tenderly. His

skin felt cool and clammy. The surprise on his face

indicated he was still feeling off-balance. “Don’t

worry,” she whispered.

“We’ll talk when we get home.”

She was telling him not to be upset. It was easy for

her to say. Scully had touched him, her fingers soft

and warm, and her token of love had caught him

unaware. It shamed him. Could she ever forgive him?

Could he ever forgive himself?

~~~~~~~

Epilogue

~~~~~~~

MULDER’S OFFICE

FBI HEADQUARTERS

WASHINGTON, DC

Seated behind his desk, Mulder had shrugged off his

suit jacket and rolled the sleeves of his white shirt

up to his elbows, besting the heat. Scully had told

him she’d be right back, but she’d been gone several

minutes, so he busied himself reading his e-mail.

Before being considered fit for duty and cleared for

work, Mulder had taken leave to detoxify and heal.

There were initial questions over his psychological

state and several sessions were arranged with a

psychologist. They discussed how things sometimes

happen beyond one’s control; people may have choices

made for them instead of making their own. Mulder

could seek forgiveness — from himself and from

others — by accepting the shame he felt and putting

it behind him.

Mulder opened the letter tagged urgent.

~~~~~

From: psinger@washington.fbi.gov

To: fmulder@washington.fbi.gov

Subject: Expense Report Meeting

Agent Mulder,

Re your latest expense report, it’s important we get

together. What I’d really like to do is discuss money

saving techniques for your division.

Would this Monday at 2 p.m. work for you? Do you

anticipate any scheduling conflict?

Sincerely,

Peter Singer

Finance Division

~~~~~

Singer would probably give him a presentation,

showing him how he was needlessly throwing away

Bureau dollars. Pencil-pushing number cruncher.

Mulder looked up at the sound of Scully’s footsteps

as she came through the open door. Face it and forget

it, he told himself for what seemed like the

millionth time. “Come and look at this,” he said. At

first, his arm remained by his side then he pulled

Scully to him.

He had reached out to her and it wasn’t merely on a

verbal level. He was so close she could smell the

fragrance of his soap and shampoo. It made her think

it was going to be all right. He was studying his

computer screen. “What is it?” she asked, more calmly

than she felt. She took a look at the monitor, read

the e-mail, and shuddered in sympathy.

Mulder alt-tabbed to another window. “Salem is

celebrating its history next week during Heritage

Days. Care to visit the Witch Dungeon Museum with me

and take a tour?”

He was looking at her, his eyes questioning. “Mulder,

we spend enough time in the basement as it is.

Besides, we just got back from Massachusetts.”

“It’s right up our alley: old houses, mass hysteria,

witchcraft trials… ” There had to be an X-File in

there somewhere to boot. “What do you say, want to

drop by for a spell?”

Scully rolled her eyes, but her mouth turned up in a

small smile.

“Great antiquing,” he pressed.

They would run their hands over dusty family

heirlooms and yellowed chipped plates from someone’s

wedding china, aromatic with old hopes and dreams.

They would stand in front of a heavy, old-fashioned

mirror and her reflection would smile back at her and

the man by her side.

His eyes would catch hers, and the mirror would know

their secret.

“Just tell me when you want to go.”

Mulder yelped in delight and hit the reply button.

His fingers moved swiftly over the keyboard.

~~~~~

From: fmulder@washington.fbi.gov

To: psinger@washington.fbi.gov

Subject: Re: Expense Report Meeting

Agent Singer,

I’m afraid, this Monday Agent Scully and I will be

out of the office. We’ll have to reschedule. I’ll be

in touch.

Sincerely,

Fox Mulder

X-Files Division

~~~~~

In the meantime…

“Welcome to the Pine Tree State, Mr. Vice-President.

Enjoy your stay at Paradise Spa.”

~~~end~~~

Deb

Mulder received a Swedish massage, detailed in Thomas

Claire’s Bodywork: what type of massage to get — and

how to make the most of it, c1995.

The Bennington Triangle

cover

TITLE: THE BENNINGTON TRIANGLE

AUTHOR: CindyET

E-MAIL ADDRESS: cindyet@tdstelme.net

DISTRIBUTION: Anywhere is fine — I write ’em for you to read

’em.

SPOILERS: Several MOTW eps through Season 7

RATING: R (Graphic Violence)

CLASSIFICATION: X

SUMMARY: A team of wildlife researchers disappears on

Glastenbury Mountain in Bennington, Vermont. Abducted by

aliens? Eaten by a mythical beast? Drawn into a gravitational

vortex? Mulder and Scully travel to Vermont to investigate

the “Bennington Triangle.” “I’m thinking this might be a case

of *un*natural selection, Scully.” –- Fox Mulder in “The

Bennington Triangle”

Disclaimer: Do these characters really belong to Chris Carter,

FOX and 1013 Productions? If so, no copyright infringement

intended. Entertainment, yes. Profit, no.

Author’s notes: This story was written for I Made This!

Productions Virtual Season 9.

Special thanks to betas Brandon and Marybeth. You two are

marvelous!

THE BENNINGTON TRIANGLE

By CindyET

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

GLASTENBURY MOUNTAIN, VERMONT

11:53 AM

“Jesus, Harvey. Not again. You just went.”

“What can I say?” The older man ducked into the trees. The

woods were thick here — pine and cedar loomed overhead;

blowdowns crisscrossed the forest floor; saplings choked the

understory. Twenty feet off the trail, Harvey could no longer

see Ted or Danielle.

“That’ll teach you to eat burritos for breakfast,” Ted called

to him. “Catch up when you’re through, huh? We’re gonna keep

climbing.”

Harvey was grateful for the privacy. Christ, his stomach was

killing him –- he’d been suffering for the last half mile. What

a time to get a bout of the runs.

He unbuckled his belt. Mosquitoes buzzed in his ears and a

persistent deerfly circled his head, looking for an opportunity

to land.

Too damn buggy to be baring my ass out here, he thought,

dropping his pants.

A few minutes later, Harvey returned to the trail feeling

considerably better. He’d killed the deerfly and his queasiness

had all but disappeared. He quickened his pace in an effort to

catch up with his companions.

The trail grew steeper as he climbed, zigzagging up the

mountain between ghostly birches and giant evergreens,

following a channel carved by decades of spring runoff. Loose

stones lined the path. Easy to miss your footing if you weren’t

careful.

Harvey was working up a sweat. At fifty-eight, he was in no

shape to be sprinting up hillsides.

“Ted!” he called, and paused to catch his breath. “Danielle?”

Where the hell had they gotten to? He swabbed perspiration from

his face with his shirtsleeve. “Danieeeeelllle!”

Not a sound came back to him. No skittering animals. No bird

calls. The forest had fallen utterly silent. Except for…

“What the hell?” A soft chuffing noise filtered through the

branches ahead. Not the wind –- the air was dead still. More

like…breathing. Or panting. Like the sound of Harvey’s three-

year-old grandson snuffling with a head cold.

Eyes glued to the underbrush, ears cocked, Harvey took a few

careful steps toward the sound. Something moved beyond the wall

of evergreen boughs.

Harvey cautiously parted the branches.

In a small clearing, not more than four or five yards away, a

group of men crouched over something on the ground. A dead

deer? Harvey counted five men, all with the same thin, lined

face and silver-streaked hair. Their hands were bright with

blood.

Oh, Christ, the blood…the blood…it wasn’t a deer. The

men…they used large knives to carve…oh, God…it was Ted.

Jesus, Jesus, Danielle…her arms and legs…cut off…stacked

like cordwood a few feet away.

One of the men sawed his knife through the joint at Ted’s hip,

and detached the leg with an unbearable tearing sound. Another

flayed the muscles from Ted’s severed arm. He then raised the

meatless arm over one knee and snapped the long upper bone in

two against his leg. The end with the dangling hand dropped to

the ground.

The contents of Harvey’s stomach lurched toward his throat.

This isn’t happening, this isn’t happening. Jesus Christ,

please.

The man who held the broken upper arm spun on his heel and

walked away from Harvey toward a gnarled cedar tree, where he

squatted next to a clump of ferns.

The snuffling grew more desperate. Half hidden in the ferns,

something moved. Something big. Something the size of two men.

A fleshy mass with too many legs and writhing arms and a

flattened grotesque head with two mouths, four eyes, and a mane

of dark hair. Its bulging blue-white eyes were so pale they

appeared almost colorless. The creature quivered, rolled,

seemed unable to lift itself from the ground. Air rattled wetly

from its two drooling mouths.

The kneeling man held out the broken bone. The creature opened

its crooked lips and the man aimed the bone into one of its

horrible, begging mouths. The monster latched on and suckled

the bone like an infant at its mother’s breast.

“Nnnoooo–” Harvey moaned, just before something struck the

back of his head. The wallop drove him to his knees. Fireworks

exploded behind his eyes. A second blow knocked him cold.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

ACT ONE

FBI HEADQUARTERS

TWO DAYS LATER

2:23 PM

“You popped corn?” Scully’s eyes widened. God, it smelled

good. She was hungrier than she realized. Waddling under the

weight of fifty-some back issues of the Bennington Banner,

circa 1951, she crossed from the door to Mulder’s desk.

Mulder watched her struggle but didn’t move to help her. He

stood rocking on the balls of his feet, sleeves rolled up to

his elbows, arms wrapped around a big bowl of freshly popped

corn. A slanting cat-who-ate-the-canary grin produced a

seldom-seen dimple in his cheek.

Scully dumped the newspapers onto his desk. Dust spewed from

the pile, and she waved it away, nose crinkled and eyes

squinty, before reaching for a handful of his popcorn.

“Uh-uh,” he said, lifting the bowl high above her head. “Gotta

earn it, Scully.”

“What? Mulder, I just finished scrounging the FBI library for

you.” She stood on tiptoes and grabbed for the bowl.

He rose on his toes, too, placing the popcorn impossibly

beyond her reach.

“On my hands and knees, I might add,” she said. She indicated

the dust marking her slacks.

He took in the stains, but didn’t lower the bowl.

“Mulder, since when do we not share?”

“Switch off the lights.”

“Excuse me?”

“The lights. Off.” His eyes targeted the bowl. He waggled his

brows.

“Fine.” She marched to the row of switches next to the door

and flicked off the lights. “What’s this about?”

“Show time, Scully!” Mulder’s projector hummed to life and

shot a beam of white light toward the wall. A slide dropped

into place. Scully found herself blinking at an image of–

“A severed hand?”

“Belonged to Harvey Akins, USGS, Biological Resources

Division, last seen heading into Vermont’s Green Mountains.”

“For the purpose of…?”

Mulder slouched against his desk. He patted the vacant spot

beside him with one hand and shook the bowl of popcorn with

the other.

Lips pursed, Scully crossed the room. With a small hop, she

settled beside him on his desk. He helped himself to a handful

of popcorn and then placed the bowl in her lap.

“Harv and his two companions, Ted Rosenthal and Danielle

Valdez,” he said, munching his mouthful of corn, “researchers

from the National Wildlife Management Institute and UVM’s

Wildlife Research Unit respectively, were searching

Glastenbury Mountain for a large carnivorous animal, allegedly

responsible for devouring the Kerber family, who had been

hiking on the mountain the previous week.”

Harvey Akins’ dismembered left hand appeared larger than life

on the wall. The sun glared off his wedding ring and his blood

darkened the ground.

“I’d say Mr. Akins found his carnivorous animal. Or it found

him.”

“I’m thinking this might be a case of *un*natural selection,

Scully.”

“Meaning…?”

“Glastenbury Mountain. Hotspot for UFO activity, strange

lights, sounds, odors, specters, and mysterious creatures.”

“You aren’t going to show me a picture of a mutilated cow

next, are you?”

“Why would I do that?” He flipped to the next slide, which

showed a close-up of Harvey’s severed wrist. “Cast your

forensic peepers on that, Scully. In your professional

opinion, does *that* look like the work of an animal?”

Scully had to admit it didn’t. “Mr. Akins hand appears to have

been cut off with a knife or saw,” she said. “Do you have any

pictures of the body?”

“Nnnnnnnno. But check this out.” Mulder flipped to the next

slide.

“Right femur,” Scully said. “Broken at the narrowest part of

the shaft. Looks like a child’s. What does it have to do with

Harvey Akins?”

“Lab tests indicate it belonged to eight-year-old Tommy

Kerber.”

“One of the missing hikers.” Scully rooted through the popcorn

for “old maids.”

“Yep. It’s the only forensic evidence recovered from the

mountain — other than Akins’ left hand. The reeeeally curious

thing about Tommy’s femur is that it contains no bone marrow.”

“So?” Scully found an unpopped kernel. She showed it to Mulder

and smiled. Thrusting the kernel into her mouth, she crunched

it loudly between her back teeth. “Some woodland creature

probably ate it.”

“Exactly.” Mulder rose to sort through the newspapers Scully

had dropped on his desk. “Ever hear of the ‘Bennington Beast,’

a.k.a., the ‘Glastenbury Gorilla’?”

“Please tell me you do *not* suspect Bigfoot — not again.

Need I remind you about Doob Creek–”

“Who said anything about Bigfoot?” He selected a newspaper

from the stack and held it up for Scully to see. He tapped the

headline, which read: Missing Woman’s Body Found! “Frieda

Langer went missing on October 28, 1950, while hiking on

Glastenbury Mountain with her cousin Herbert Elsner. After

falling in a stream, Frieda told her cousin to wait while she

ran the half a mile back to camp to change clothes. She never

arrived at camp. Search teams combed the area and found

nothing. Repeated searches on November 5 and 7 also turned up

nothing. Same result on November 11 and 12 when more than

three hundred military personnel, police, firemen, and

volunteers scoured the mountain. On May 12, 1951, Langer’s

body finally turned up on an open ledge where she could not

have been missed during the searches. The cause of her death

was never conclusively determined. Locals, however, suspected

the Bennington Beast.”

“The Bennington Beast.”

Mulder advanced the projector to the next slide. Something

large and dark blurred the center of the picture, blocking out

the pine trees and underbrush. “Photographer Bruce Hallenback

snapped this photo on Glastenbury Mountain in 1994 while

hiking Long Trail to the summit.”

“It’s nothing but a blur, Mulder.”

“Hallenback claims it’s the Beast. And he’s not the only

person who’s seen it either. Horror stories about a killer

beast began to trickle out of Bennington as long ago as the

late 1800s when a stagecoach was attacked and overturned on

what is now Highway 9, just west of Glastenbury Mountain. The

occupants of the coach survived to tell the tale of a hideous

creature that, after capsizing them, escaped into the forest.”

“Two words, Mulder: urban legend. Did anyone in the stagecoach

disappear or get killed?”

“No, but they saw what they saw.”

“Stories about ape-like men and Dr. Moreau-esque lycanthropes

are just that…stories.”

“Two words, Scully: Jersey Devil.”

“The Jersey Devil was not an ape man or even an ape woman. She

was as homo sapient as you or I.”

Mulder took a step toward the image on the wall. “Okay,

Scully, I’m willing to leave the Bennington Beast theory…for

now. There are other possibilities, all equally X-Filish.”

“Such as?”

A new slide replaced the black blur, filling the wall with an

aerial view of the Green Mountains. A fire tower poked from

the summit of one craggy hill. “Glastenbury Mountain,” –-

Mulder walked to the wall and pinpointed the fire tower with

an index finger –- “is located in an area of Vermont sometimes

referred to as the ‘Bennington Triangle,’ so called because

four people disappeared from there in 1894. Ten more vanished

without a trace between the years 1945 and 1950. Only Frieda

Langer’s mutilated body was ever recovered. All of her bones

were broken.”

“All?”

“Apparently. Frieda was the final victim…until the Kerber

family vanished last week.”

“Hikers get lost in the woods everyday. They are missing

persons cases, not X-Files.”

“Twenty-one people, Scully, counting the Kerbers and the

biology researchers. All on the same mountain.” He swiveled to

look at her, fists on his hips.

“Maybe it’s a particularly dangerous mountain.”

“It is, but not in the way you might think. Glastenbury

Mountain is the mother lode of X-Files. Take your pick: alien

abductions, magic stepping stones, cursed winds,

interdimensional horizons –- all are said to exist there, and

all could explain the multiple disappearances.”

“Interdimensional horizons?”

“Doorways, if you will, between universes. People step in, but

they don’t step out.”

“Ah.” Scully crunched another unpopped kernel.

“Fifty-one years separated the first group of vanishments from

the second. Another fifty-one years passed between the

disappearances of Frieda Langer and the Kerber family. Did I

mention that Ms. Langer was found with all her bone marrow

missing?”

His last statement stilled her chewing. “Hmm. Change fifty-one

years to thirty and bone marrow to liver — you could be

talking about Eugene Victor Tooms.”

“I noticed that.” He studied the image on the wall. “We’re

flying to Vermont in an hour.”

“Considering the excess of paranormal possibilities waiting

for us there, I’m amazed we haven’t visited before.” She

pitched a fluffy kernel of popcorn at him. It bounced off his

head and landed somewhere beneath a bookcase.

He faced her and opened his mouth, inviting her to try again.

She aimed and lobbed one high and on target. With only the

slightest dodge, he caught it on his tongue, delighting them

both.

Crunching the kernel, he shut off his projector. “Don’t forget

to pack your fly dope, Scully,” he said, turning to find her

at his side. “I hear the mosquitoes are big enough to carry

you away.”

“Well, maybe that’s the answer to your mystery right there.”

“Maybe.” He snagged his suit coat. “Mutant mosquitoes. Not

exactly what I was thinking, but it’s very James Arness. I

like it.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

FIFE ‘N’ DRUM MOTOR LODGE

BENNINGTON, VERMONT

8:16 PM

“We got shuffleboard and horseshoe pits, if you’re

interested,” said the pudgy woman behind the front desk. Her

nametag proclaimed ‘Hi! My name is Tonya.’ She processed

Mulder’s credit card while he studied a rack of tourist

brochures. He selected one titled ‘Green Mountain Ghosts,

Ghouls, and Unsolved Mysteries’ and waved it at Scully.

“You ever catch a glimpse of the Bennington Beast,

Miss…um…Tonya?” he asked.

“Not me. A friend of my sister swears she saw it once. You can

see it, too, over to the Museum, if you’re interested.” Tonya

smiled at him, charmed by his earnest expression.

“Really? Where is that?”

“Meddie’s Museum. It’s a mile and a half outside of town on

Highway 9. They got all kinds of interesting things. Stuffed

catamount, world’s biggest nut, Indian junk.”

Scully leaned against the counter, her face solemn. “Imagine

that, Mulder. World’s biggest nut.”

“The Bennington Beast is at the museum?” Mulder asked.

“Just the head. There’s a picture in that brochure you’re

holding.” She pointed a plump finger.

Mulder unfolded the brochure and held it out for Scully to

see. Together they studied the photo of the alleged beast’s

empty-eyed skull. The cranium was massive with two sets of

distorted facial features, one on each side of its misshapen

head.

“It’s got to be a hoax, Mulder.”

“You think?”

“Museum’s open ’til nine o’clock, if you wanna see for

yourself,” Tonya said. She slid Mulder’s receipt across the

counter for his signature. “Rooms include coffeemakers,

microwaves and mini-fridges.”

“Dataport/modem line?” Mulder asked.

“Yes, sir.”

He signed the receipt. “Museum’s on Highway 9?”

“Turn left at the war monument.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

MEDDIE’S MUSEUM

8:46 PM

Meddie’s Museum — a low-slung log structure — sat tucked into

the woods at the base of Glastenbury Mountain. Evergreen trees

encroached on its small gravel parking lot, shadowing the

entire property and blotting out the setting sun. The lot was

surprisingly full — at least a half dozen cars and trucks

waited beneath the overhanging boughs. The plates came from all

over: Ohio, Iowa, Virginia, Maine, Alaska. A hand-painted sign

above the front door read: “Meddie’s Museum –- Emporium of the

Unusual.”

“Your kind of place, Mulder.” Scully stood beneath the sign.

She sidestepped to allow a young couple and their twin toddlers

to exit the front door. “Cute kids,” she said and entered the

museum.

Mulder trailed after her without comment. He paused inside the

door to let his eyes adjust to the dim interior. The air

smelled musty, thick with mildew and a hint of formaldehyde.

Despite the cars in the lot, the museum appeared deserted.

“Where is everybody? Hello?” Scully called, looking for an

attendant. When no one answered, she headed toward the back,

weaving her way around glass display cases and taxidermied

wildlife.

Mulder dawdled, inspecting the contents of the first case. It

held spear points, arrowheads and prehistoric axes. In the next

case, butterflies and bugs posed on pins. He recognized a

praying mantis and moved on. He passed boat models, farm tools,

a spinning wheel. He stopped when he came to a woodland diorama

where a large, fierce-looking catamount perched atop a papier-

mache mountainside, its fangs bared and glass eyes sparkling.

“Must be the kitty chow,” he said, and continued his search for

the Bennington Beast.

He found it displayed between two murky jars, which contained

moose testicles and a white-tailed deer fetus. The Bennington

Beast’s deformed skull was enormous, nearly double the size of

an ordinary man. It had four eye sockets and two distinct

mouths.

Ignoring the ‘do not touch’ sign, Mulder picked up the beast’s

head.

“Hey, Scully, take a look at this,” he called, rotating the

head in his hands.

She returned to his side, looking puzzled. “No one’s here,” she

said.

“Alas, poor Yorick!” He held out the skull. “What do you

think, Scully? Is it a fake?”

She took the skull. “It…it looks like the head of

cephalopagus twins, but–”

“Cephalopagus?”

“A rare form of conjoined twin — the upper body is fused,

with two faces forming on opposite sides of a single head.”

She flipped the skull over. “Strange. Most cephalopagus twins

are stillborn or die within twenty-four hours. Twins with a

defect as severe as this rarely grow to adulthood.”

“Can you be sure it’s an adult?”

She traced a zigzagging fissure across the cranium. “You can

tell by the sutures, and the teeth.” She opened and closed one

of the lower jaws.

“Maybe it isn’t human.”

“It’s human. Deformed, but human.”

“Not a fake?”

“I assure you it’s real,” a deep voice startled them from

behind.

They turned to see a slender man with a thin, lined face,

silver-streaked hair, and eyes so pale they appeared almost

colorless. He wore a dark suit, his knees stained with dust and

a cobweb painting one sleeve. He reached for the skull and

Mulder noticed what looked like blood beneath his ragged

fingernails.

Scully relinquished the head and the thin man placed it back on

its shelf between the formaldehyde-filled jars. He adjusted the

“do not touch” sign to a more prominent position.

“Where did it come from?” Mulder asked.

“The mountain,” he said, tilting his head in the direction of

Glastenbury.

“Do you work here, sir?” Scully asked.

“I’m both curator and owner — John Meddie.” He didn’t smile or

offer his hand. “And you are…?”

“Agents Scully and Mulder, FBI.” She held up her ID.

“How old is the skull, Mr. Meddie?”

“It was discovered by my father in the early fifties. I

inherited it –- along with this museum.”

“You think it’s really the Bennington Beast?”

The thin man pinned Mulder with a pale-eyed stare. “What else

could it be?”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

ACT TWO

FIFE ‘N’ DRUM MOTOR LODGE

10:10 PM

“Shooz awf muh fed, Muller,” Scully said around her

toothbrush. Fresh from a shower, she was dressed in her

favorite white terry bathrobe and fuzzy slippers. She spit

into the sink and grabbed her dental floss. Leaning her head

out the bathroom door, she checked to see if Mulder had heard

her.

He had. Relaxed against her headboard, four pillows stacked

behind his shoulders, he toed off his shoes and kicked them to

the floor. Case notes and photos surrounded his legs. A

notepad rested in his lap. His laptop computer glowed from the

nightstand beside his sidearm and the weapon he usually wore

at his ankle. He held the Meddie Museum brochure in one hand

and the television remote in the other.

Scully stood at the bathroom door, flossing her teeth while

she squinted at Mulder’s clutter. “Why do you…” –- she waved

her limp floss at his papers –- “all over my bed? You have a

perfectly good bed in your own room.”

“I can’t believe you packed slippers,” he said without seeming

to take his eyes from the television set.

She looked down at her feet. “What’s wrong with slippers?”

“They’re not exactly survival gear. We’re sleeping outdoors on

a mountain tomorrow night, you know.”

“I like to be comfortable.” She dislodged a fragment of

popcorn from between her back teeth. “Besides, I’m not the one

clinging to the television remote. Is cable TV considered

‘survival gear,’ Mr. Boy Scout?”

“Indian Guide. And I’m not ‘clinging.'” He aimed the remote at

the set and raised the volume. David Attenborough’s voice

boomed across the room: //Many birds build isolated,

inconspicuous nests to avoid detection by predators. Some are

so successful at hiding their nests that even the all-seeing

eyes of man have hardly ever looked upon them…//

Scully retreated to the bathroom to finish flossing.

“Hey, Scully?” Mulder called from the bed.

She tossed her floss in the wastebasket and scuffed back to

the bedroom. “Hmmm?”

“Physiology of bone marrow –- what’s it do?” He spoke loudly

to be heard over the TV.

She crossed the room, confiscated the remote and muted the

television set. Without speaking, she cleared a space beside

him on the bed, collected his bios, photographs and assorted

newspaper clippings into a jumbled pile, which she dropped

into his lap along with the remote. She rounded the bed and

powered off his computer. A Web site called ‘Mystery Primates:

Yetis to Yowies’ turned to black when she closed the lid.

“Yowies?” she asked, and tugged a pillow out from behind his

head.

“The planet is full of human-like cryptids, Scully. The

wendigo of northern Canada, the Russian alma, the Chinese

yaren, the African ngoloko, kakundakari, and Tano Giant–”

“The Bennington Beast of Vermont?” She raised an eyebrow.

“Bigfoot, Sasquatch, call them what you want, Mulder, these

creatures don’t exist. Evolutionary throwbacks are genetically

impossible.”

“Impossible?”

“Unlikely, at best. Chromosomal abnormalities do occasionally

produce primitive characteristics, such as excessive body

hair, vestigial tails, two rows of nipples, but these are not

the result of devolution.”

“Two rows of nipples?” His brows peaked and he ran his palms

across his chest. “Scully, suppose creatures like the

Bennington Beast aren’t throwbacks, but have managed to

survive unchanged and undetected, hidden away for centuries?”

“Survival of the fittest contradicts the possibility. Such

creatures would be competing against modern man for resources.

Success is extremely unlikely.”

“But not impossible. We’ve seen something like this before.

The Moth Men–”

“Mulder, the Moth Men were not an example of *reverse*

evolution. Their mutation was the result of a new

environmental stressor that– What the hell am I saying?”

“Go with it, Scully.”

“It’s late.”

His eyes followed her around the foot of the bed. She placed

the commandeered pillow beside his and turned down the

blankets. Stepping out of her slippers, she removed her

bathrobe and hung it over the rounded post of the headboard.

She slid beneath the covers.

“Bedtime already?” He blinked at his watch. “You were going to

tell me about bone marrow.”

“Mulder, I’m tired.” She closed her eyes.

“We could talk some more about cryptids–”

Her eyes reopened. A sigh sifted from her lungs. “Bone marrow

contains a network of blood vessels surrounded by fat and stem

cells that give rise to leukocytes, erythrocytes, and

platelets.”

“I don’t know what you just said. Give rise to…?”

“White and red blood cells…and platelets.”

“I got the platelets part.” Mulder set his stack of photos and

papers on the floor beside the bed. “Go on. I love it when you

talk doctor. Wanna take my pulse?” He scooted closer, crowding

her side of the bed.

“Mulder…”

“Tell me more about stem cells,” he murmured into her ear.

She peeked at him through her eyelashes. “Stem cells are

undifferentiated cells, which means they can be used to

develop other cell types.”

“How is that?” His voice was no more than a breath of air.

“By treating stem cells with a mixture of antioxidants and

growth factors, scientists can generate nerve, muscle, skin

and other cells for transplantation.”

“That’s interesting.” He nestled closer, pressing his body

along the length of hers.

“Yes, it is.” She waited for him to continue, offering her a

new theory of some sort, but he remained uncharacteristically

silent. After a minute she asked, “What are you thinking,

Mulder?”

“I’m thinking…about two rows of nipples.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

MOUNTAIN VALLEY DINER

7:16 AM

“Here you go.” The waitress set a steamy cup of coffee in front

of Scully. Not much older than eighteen, the girl wore a tiny

denim skirt, dangly earrings and frosty pink lipstick. She

placed a second cup in front of Mulder. “My name’s Candy. Ready

to order?”

“I’ll have the number three, eggs sunny, extra bacon, and a

side of home fries,” Mulder said, not waiting for Scully. They

sat in a booth by the front window overlooking Bennington’s

Main Street.

Candy turned to Scully, pen ready. “And you, ma’am?”

“Toast and orange juice, please.”

“No, no, no. Bring her the number three, too,” he told the

waitress.

“Mulder, I don’t want the number three.” She looked at Candy.

“Toast and oj.”

“Uh-uh,” Mulder insisted. “You of all people know that

breakfast is the most important meal of the day. We’re going

climbing –- bulk up.”

“Mulder…”

“We could get lost, be gone for days.”

“We won’t get lost. We’re going with a guide, remember?”

“Two words, Scully: Donner Pass. Eat something.”

“Two words, Mulder: no thanks. If you’re worried about

survival, watch your cholesterol, not my caloric intake. Just

the toast and oj,” she repeated to the waitress.

“We have great French toast,” Candy suggested. “With fresh

fruit.”

Scully sighed, then nodded. “Yes, that would be fine. Thanks.”

With a wink to Mulder, Candy headed for the kitchen.

“Satisfied?” Scully asked.

“I am. What time are we meeting Ranger Whidden?”

“Nine o’clock. At the base of the mountain. And speaking of

survival, what did you pack?”

He ignored her question and dug into his pants pocket. He

pulled out his tourist brochure and opened it to the photo of

the Bennington Beast.

“Scully, what evolutionary advantages would a creature with two

mouths and four eyes have over us?”

“I would guess none.” She sipped her coffee.

“Wider field of vision. That might be an advantage.”

“It seemed to be for Sister Katherine. I swear she had eyes in

the back of her head.”

Mulder smiled. “Catch you at something naughty?”

“It’s too early for this conversation.” She turned her

attention to the window.

He chuckled and went back to his study of the photo. “It has a

larger brain case. Maybe it’s more intelligent.”

“Whales’ brains are four times larger than humans’, and

although they’re intelligent animals, they are not smarter than

us.” She watched the driver of an SUV struggle to parallel park

behind a car across the street. She winced when the SUV bumped

the rear fender. “Most of the time anyway.” Unsuccessful, the

driver tried again. “Whether you’re talking about absolute

brain size or the ratio of brain size to body mass, neither

determines intelligence. Bigger is not necessarily better.”

“Refreshing perspective. Men everywhere are sighing with

relief.” He watched the SUV pull forward, back up, try a third

time. It remained cattycorner and hopelessly far from the curb.

Mulder tapped the beast’s photo. “I wonder what this thing’s

body looked like. Do you suppose it had four arms and four

legs?”

“Mulder, stop hunting mutants. Enjoy your breakfast, drink your

coffee, watch the ordinary world go by.”

The driver of the SUV gave up and drove off in search of a

larger parking space. A rusty Volvo immediately took its place.

Two doors opened and out stepped John Meddie and what could

only be his identical twin brother.

“Look at that, Scully. There are two of them.”

“Actually, there are four of them.”

She nodded at two identical men hurrying down the sidewalk. The

newcomers joined the museum owner and his twin at the car.

“Quadruplets?” Mulder asked.

“Maybe. Or it could be just a strong family resemblance.”

“They look *exactly* alike.”

“Clones?”

He slid from the booth and headed for the door.

“Mulder, where are you going?”

“To watch the ordinary world go by,” he said over his shoulder.

He pushed through the diner’s front door and stepped out onto

the sidewalk.

The four men were already in the car and pulling away from the

curb when he approached. Two sets of colorless eyes gazed out

at him through the Volvo’s rear window as the car drove off

down the street. Mulder stared after them until they turned a

corner and disappeared from view.

Scully came out of the diner to join him on the sidewalk.

“Where’d they go?”

He shrugged. “I don’t know, but I want to talk to Meddie again

after we return from Glastenbury.”

“You think he’s involved in the disappearances?”

“Maybe.”

“How?”

“I’m not sure yet, but my Spooky Alarm is ringing.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

BASE OF GLASTENBURY MOUNTAIN

9:20 AM

“Hope you brought fly dope. The bugs’ll bleed you dry.” A lanky

man in his early thirties thrust out a hand to Mulder. Dressed

for hiking, he wore a Gortex rain jacket, sturdy boots and a

massive backpack. A fog of mosquitoes swirled around his head.

“I’m Ranger Whidden, USDA Forest Service, Manchester District.

Call me Rick.” He turned to the fresh-faced woman who stood

beside him. “This is Sheila Baxter, bio-technician on the UOP

Wildlife Management Project.”

“Hi,” Sheila said, smiling broadly and exposing a chipped front

tooth. “Generally I study bird habitats for the Upland Openings

Program, but rumors of a large carnivorous animal in the area

piqued my curiosity. Rick was good enough to let me tag along.”

She wore her long blonde hair pulled back into a thick braid.

Like Rick, she was dressed for the wilderness.

“I’m Fox Mulder. And this…” –- he gestured toward Scully, who

stood not far away stooped over their car’s open trunk –- “is

my partner, Agent Dana Scully.”

Scully gave a quick wave and continued pawing through the gear

in the trunk. “Mulder, did you remember to bring matches?” she

asked. “I don’t want to relive the Apalachicola Forest incident.”

“Got ’em, Scully.” Patting his coat pocket, he gave Rick and

Sheila an embarrassed smile.

“Have you two done much wilderness hiking?” Rick asked.

Mulder nodded enthusiastically. “We love the outdoors.”

“Good, you’ll find Glastenbury is an easy climb.” Rick pointed

to the mountain. “We’re gonna take Long Trail –- it runs

twenty-two miles to the summit. I expect we’ll be on the

mountain two or three nights max, depending on how much

exploring you need to do. We’ll camp near Langer’s Ledge.”

“Langer’s Ledge?”

“A wide, granite outcropping about two-thirds of the way up.

It’s where Frieda Langer’s body was discovered after she

disappeared in 1950. Have you heard the story?”

“A few sketchy details.”

“Mulder?” Scully called, her voice sounding a bit desperate.

She wrestled an enormous backpack from the trunk of the car to

the ground. It was his — she already wore her own.

Mulder hurried to grab the pack from her. He swung it onto his

back with a grunt. Although heavy, the load rested

comfortably. He looped the pack’s belt around his waist and

fastened the clasp. “Ready,” he announced when he saw Scully

had already shut the trunk and stood waiting at the trail’s

head.

The trail snaked into the trees and Sheila took the lead.

Scully fell in behind her, followed by Mulder. Rick brought up

the rear. The slope was gradual at first, the ground damp and

a bit muddy. Rain clouds blotted the sky and the sour smell of

rotting vegetation blended with the sweeter fragrance of pine

and cedar. Under the weight of their packs, all four quickly

worked up a sweat, despite the cool, overcast morning.

After a few minutes, the path grew steeper. Granite cobbles

and tree roots served as occasional steps. Enormous evergreens

veiled the daylight and blocked the chilly wind, isolating

them from the outside world. Every now and again, Sheila

stepped to the trail’s edge to hold an overgrown branch out of

the others’ way. She pointed out mud puddles, loose gravel and

slippery stones. “Watch your step.”

Scully breathed in the scent of cedar, pinesap, and last

autumn’s fermenting crab apples. A dense layer of rust-colored

needles muted her footfalls. The climb worked her muscles and

she was glad to be out of the office, away from field reports

and expense sheets.

Behind her, Mulder chattered nonstop to Rick, rattling off one

question after the next. The Bennington Beast. Frieda Langer.

Bone marrow, lost hikers, upended stagecoaches. Scully

listened while she watched Sheila’s long braid swing

hypnotically back and forth with every step she took.

“Agent Scully, does the FBI usually get involved in cases like

this?” Sheila asked over her shoulder, upsetting the rhythmic

sway of her braid. “You know, where people are lost in the

woods or attacked by wild animals?”

“Not usually.” Deciding it would be best to withhold Mulder’s

theories about ape-men and interdimensional horizons, she

added, “We’re here to rule out the possibility of a

kidnapping.”

Behind her, Mulder was asking Rick, “What do you think

happened up there?”

“My best guess is the victims were attacked by a large

carnivorous animal, maybe a catamount. Officially, there

hasn’t been a wildcat in Vermont since the 1920s, but people

claim to see them from time to time. There were several

sightings over the summer. Game Warden received five calls

from Bennington County alone.”

“That many?”

Rick laughed. “That’s at least a dozen fewer than those who

reported seeing the Bennington Beast. Glastenbury Mountain has

quite a reputation, Agent Mulder. Ghosts, goblins, aliens from

outer space — you name it and somebody swears they’ve seen

it.”

Mulder dodged a low branch. “You’ve never witnessed

anything…um…out of the ordinary?”

“Nah, I’ve been on this mountain at least a hundred times and

I’ve yet to spot anything that couldn’t be rationally

explained. There are more than 27,000 acres of mountain

wilderness on Glastenbury, Agent Mulder. In my opinion, people

get lost, hurt or die here because they come unprepared. They

fail to bring even the most basic survival gear. I guess they

expect it to start raining Whopper Jr.’s when they get

hungry.”

“I heard it rained weenies and marshmallows in Florida once.

Or maybe it was sleeping bags.”

“That sounds as unlikely as ghosts, goblins and the Bennington

Beast.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

GLASTENBURY MOUNTAIN

6:26 PM

“We’ll camp here for the night,” Rick said, and slid the pack

from his back.

The others followed suit. Freed from his burden, Mulder

stretched his arms and worked his sore shoulders. Scully

handed him a bottle of water and warned him to stay hydrated.

With a few thirsty gulps he emptied the bottle.

“Agent Mulder?” Rick crouched over a bloodied patch of earth,

summoning Mulder with the wave of two fingers. Mulder joined

him and squatted, too. “This is where Search and Rescue found

Akins’ hand.”

“Nothing else was recovered?” Mulder glanced over his shoulder

at the four hefty packs they had carried up the mountain.

“Not as far as I know.”

“I guess we’re looking for a catamount with a taste for

Evian.” He waggled his empty water bottle.

“It is strange S&R didn’t find more. The wildlife team was

carrying a lot of equipment. Cameras, FLIR, GPS.”

Mulder stood. “Can we go to the Ledge now?”

A roll of thunder thrummed in the distance. Rick squinted at

the darkening sky. “Storm’s heading our way,” he warned. “We

should set up camp before it starts raining.”

“Go explore,” Sheila said, her pack unloaded and gear spread

at her feet. “By the time you get back, I’ll have the tents up

and a fire going.”

Rick accepted Sheila’s offer with a nod. He rose to his feet.

“Okay, agents, this way.”

He led them to a narrow, cliff-side path. Out in the open,

away from the trees, a thickening fog whirlpooled around them.

Thunder rumbled and the sky momentarily brightened with a

flash of distant lightning.

They fell into line and walked along the trail single-file,

careful to steer clear of the ravine.

“It’s not far,” Rick said. “You can already see the ledge up

ahead.” He pointed to a crag of granite that protruded from

the mountainside about fifty yards to the north. The ledge was

broad and empty, shrouded in fog, and nearly as gray as the

sky.

“According to native legend, the ledge is enchanted,” Rick

said. He picked his way around scabby catspruce, past mounds

of fragrant mint. Last year’s Beggar’s Ticks clung to his

pants legs. “The four winds are said to meet there, making it

a powerful place. The Indians believed the stone was magic and

would swallow anyone who stepped on it. They avoided

Glastenbury, claiming that not even the animals would come

here.”

“Interesting, considering…*that*.” Mulder pointed at the

overhang where two identical men stared back at them, their

silver-streaked hair billowing in the updraft. “Will the real

John Meddie please stand up?”

Scully shouldered past Rick. “Let’s go.” She broke into a run.

Mulder sprinted after her. The men on the ledge backed away

and disappeared from view.

Mulder and Scully hurried up the path. At the base of the

ledge, they pulled up short, faced with a six-foot vertical

wall of granite.

“Hang on,” Mulder said. He grabbed her from behind and boosted

her up the stone wall to the shelf above.

She locked her elbows over the top. With another push from

Mulder, she was up. Finding a toehold, he pulled himself up

beside her.

The ledge was empty. The mysterious men had disappeared.

“Where did they go?” Scully spun, looking in all directions.

The stone, smoothed by centuries of wind and rain, was about

twenty feet wide and protruded from the mountain like an

eagle’s aerie. The back end was anchored in the forest. Mulder

crossed to the trees and drew his gun. Scully positioned

herself to one side, aiming her own weapon into the woods,

covering his back. Another roll of thunder echoed across the

mountaintops.

“Come out, come out, wherever you are,” Mulder said and

stepped through the evergreen boughs.

Beneath the trees, it was dark and difficult to see. Mulder

listened for footfalls or snapping twigs while he waited for

his eyes to adjust to the shadows. Silence raked the back of

his neck and the sweat between his shoulder blades felt cold,

rousing a rash of goosebumps along his arms beneath his rain

jacket.

Keeping his gun held high, he took several careful steps into

the woods. Then he heard it. A snuffling sound. Wet and

labored.

clip_image002

“Mulder?” Scully’s voice punched through the boughs behind

him. The snuffling died away.

Mulder ignored Scully’s call. He reached into his pocket and

withdrew his flashlight. Shining it into the woods, he

searched for the source of the noise, but his beam revealed

only more tree trunks.

He edged forward, arms rigid, flashlight held beneath the

barrel of his gun. He rounded a massive pine.

Jesus! What the…

Four colorless eyes glowed in the light’s beam.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

ACT THREE

GLASTENBURY MOUNTAIN

7:16 PM

“Mulder? Are you okay?” Scully called from the ledge behind

him.

The four eyes vanished.

“Mulder?”

Mulder swung his flashlight, fanning the forest with its

light. The beam bounced off crooked branches and black tree

trunks. He saw no sign of the men on the ledge or the pale

eyes. Taking three more steps into the trees, he probed the

dark with his light.

Nothing.

Shit. He was certain he’d seen someone looking out at him. Not

quite ready to give up his search, he continued on. Six paces.

A dozen.

There was no one. No one at all.

“Mulder?”

He took one last look before retracing his steps. “Coming.”

Mulder found Rick waiting with Scully on the ledge. It had

begun to rain in earnest and lightning flashed — closer this

time.

“What did you see?” Scully asked when Mulder stepped from the

trees.

“I’m not sure. It was dark.”

“And it’s getting darker,” Rick warned. “We need to get back.”

“I’d like to come back in the morning.” Mulder holstered his

gun and pocketed his flashlight. He then lowered himself over

the side of the ledge to the path. When he stood with his feet

planted firmly on the trail below, he turned to help Scully.

She slid down the granite into his arms. He steadied her

before reaching up a hand to Rick.

A bolt of lightning turned the sky momentarily white. It was

followed by a furious crack of thunder that vibrated the

ground and filled the air with the smell of ozone.

“Let’s hurry,” Rick said, leading the way.

They made good time despite the rain and fog. Back at the

campsite, Sheila’s fire was a welcome sight. She had pitched

three tents and the tidy bivouac appeared deceptively safe.

“Sheila?” Rick called.

Wind scraped the upper branches and rain sifted through the

umbrella of evergreens. The fire sputtered, sending a flare of

sparks and smoke into the air.

“Sheila?” Rick called more loudly, his voice full of concern.

“I’ll check the tents,” Scully said and poked her head into

each. All were empty. “She’s not here.”

“Where could she be?” Rick asked. “Sheila?” He swiveled.

“Sheila! SHEEEEILAAAA!”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

10:12 PM

Rick dropped another log on the dying fire, bringing the flames

back to life. Mulder and Scully stepped closer to warm their

hands. After several hours of combing the woods in the pouring

rain, they were chilled and exhausted. Finding no sign of

Sheila, they had reluctantly given up for the night and

returned to camp.

“You know what’s strange?” Rick crouched by the fire, his

expression grim. His voice was hoarse from calling Sheila’s

name. “All this soft, wet ground and we didn’t find a single

track.”

“She must have gone missing before it started to rain.” Scully

wiped rainwater from her chin. Her hair hung in muggy spirals.

Water dripped from her nose.

“No, I mean we didn’t see *any* tracks. No rabbit, coyote,

deer.”

“Would you expect animals to be moving around during a storm?”

Mulder asked.

“Animals are always moving. Have you noticed we haven’t heard

so much as a bird chirp since we unloaded our gear?”

Mulder squatted close to the fire, too, hoping the flames would

dry him a bit. “Fits with the legend,” he said.

Rick scowled, clearly not in the mood for legends. “Langer’s

Ledge is not enchanted.”

“I’m inclined to agree. I think what we’re looking at is a real

physical phenomenon, a gravitational anomaly, not something

mystical.”

“Mulder, I think we’re too tired for this.” Scully stood beside

him and laid a palm on his shoulder.

“They exist, Scully. The Oregon Vortex in Gold Hill, the

Mystery Spot in Santa Cruz, California, Spook Hill in Lake

Wales, Florida, the Wonder Spot in Lake Delton, Wisconsin.”

“The Wonder Spot?” Scully crouched beside him. “Sounds like

something discovered by Masters and Johnson.”

He smiled, appreciating her joke. “Not bad, G-Woman,

considering the late hour.”

“Go ahead, Mulder — what are gravitational anomalies?” she

asked, knowing he would tell her anyway.

“They’re places where high concentrations of energy cause

magnetic disturbances. Animals won’t cross them. Things inside

them defy gravity. Balls roll uphill. Light bends. People grow

and shrink.”

“Mulder…”

“The vortex in Oregon is more than 165-feet wide, Scully.

Witnesses claim to have seen all these things there. Some

believe the Bermuda Triangle is just such a vortex, explaining

the unsolved disappearances there.”

Rick stood. “Mythical beasts. Indian legends. Vortexes. This is

bullshit. Sitting around the fire telling fairytales won’t help

us find Sheila.”

“There’s nothing more we can do tonight,” Scully said gently.

Rick turned his back on the fire and bellowed into the woods,

“SHEEEEEILAAAAA!”

Scully stood and went to his side. “We can’t help Sheila if

we’re exhausted. We should try to get some sleep.”

Rick continued to stare into the woods. After a moment, his

shoulders slumped and he nodded.

“I’ll take the first watch,” Mulder volunteered.

“I’ll spell you,” Rick said, and went to his tent. “Wake me in

three hours.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

1:12 AM

A blast of wet wind followed Mulder into the tent and stirred

Scully from sleep.

“Sorry.” He zipped the flap behind him.

She snuggled deeper into the sleeping bag. “Whattimezit?”

“One o’clock. Rick’s on watch. You have another three hours.”

He saw that she had zipped their sleeping bags together. “You

have plans for us, Scully?”

“You’re the one who brought only one tent.”

“Oops. Musta been an oversight.” He sat beside her and removed

his raincoat and boots. “I remembered to unplug the coffeemaker

before we left though.”

“We’re on assignment. Sharing a tent might be construed

as…inappropriate.”

Feeling chilled, he considered sleeping in his clothes, but his

pants were drenched from the thighs down and rain had leaked

into his coat, soaking his shirt. He took off his guns and

tucked them under the sleeping bag within easy reach. “Correct

me if I’m wrong, Scully” — he wriggled out of his wet pants –-

“but I believe Bureau policy advises against male and female

agents consorting in motel rooms while on assignment.” He pulled

off one damp sock at a time and tossed them to the back of the

tent. “This isn’t a motel room,” — he yanked his shirt over

his head and lobbed it in the direction of his socks — “and

we aren’t consorting.” Stripped down to his boxers, he slid

into the sleeping bag beside her. He leaned close to her ear.

“At least not yet.”

“You’re wet.” She edged away. “And cold.”

“Warm me.” He wrapped himself around her and buried his nose in

her neck.

“Dammit, Mulder.” Her protest carried no real annoyance. She

settled into his arms. His skin was icy and stippled with

goosebumps. She combed her fingers through his sopping hair.

“See anything out there?”

“A guy building an ark. I booked us reservations.”

She ignored his joke. “Is Rick okay?”

“Mmm.”

They were quiet for a moment, listening to the rain lash

against the tent.

“Meddie’s involved,” Mulder said at last. “I think he and his

look-alikes are harvesting bone marrow.”

“For what purpose?”

“We’ve seen this kind of thing before. Samuel Aboah, Virgil

Incanto, Eugene Victor Tooms, Leonard Betts, Rob Roberts. Pick

a body part, and we’ve met a mutant who feeds on it. You said

yourself that bone marrow contains stem cells — cells that can

be used to create other cell types, even entire organs.”

“Yes, but those cells are engineered in a lab.”

“Maybe Meddie’s metabolism allows him do the same thing, in

vivo.”

“But why?”

“I don’t know. But Meddie…his brothers…they’re unusual

already, aren’t they? How common are identical quadruplets?”

“In the absence of fertility treatments, about one in 700,000.

They’re rare but they aren’t mutants.” She suddenly chuckled.

“What?” he asked.

“You.”

“Me?”

“Or us, maybe. We’re like some sort of mutant magnets.” She

leaned into his embrace.

“You’re admitting that Meddie is a mutant?”

“No, I’m admitting he’s strange.”

“Mu-tah-to, Mu-tay-to.” He closed his eyes and tightened his

hold on her. “As soon as it’s daylight, I want to go back to

the ledge. If we’re going to find Sheila, we’ll find her

there.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

5:16 AM

“Mulder?” Scully sat up and unzipped the sleeping bag. The

rising sun colored the tent a fiery orange and the rain had

stopped. It was late. Why the hell hadn’t Rick woken her? She

shook Mulder’s shoulder.

He lay on his side, face buried in the crook of one arm.

“Mulder,” she said more urgently. His eyes opened. “Get up.

It’s after five.”

“Five? Why…why are you still in bed?” He sat up and scrubbed

his face with his palms.

She fumbled through her backpack for fresh clothes. “Rick never

woke me. Something must be wrong.”

“Maybe he fell asleep,” he said, not really believing it. He

reached for the previous day’s shirt.

They dressed quickly and climbed from the tent. The sky was

clear and the early morning sun glistened on the dripping

evergreens. No smoke rose from the sodden campfire.

“Rick?” Scully called. Mulder checked the tents. “Riiiiick!”

“He’s not here, Scully.”

“Dammit. I feel as if we’re trapped in a remake of ‘Ten Little

Indians.'”

“‘And then there were two.'”

“Don’t leave my sight, Mulder.”

“That’s one thing you don’t have to worry about. Come on, let’s

try the ledge.”

They retraced their steps from the previous night, following

the narrow trail along the cliffs. The air was cool and still.

Mosquitoes pestered them, gathering in buzzing clouds around

their heads. Driven by the biting insects and their concern for

Rick, they made good time. After only a few minutes, the ledge

loomed into view, stark and empty against the clear morning

sky.

“Doesn’t look any friendlier in the morning,” Mulder said.

He led the way to the crag. Once there, he again boosted

Scully up and onto the granite shelf, then pulled himself up

after her.

Looking down at the valley, Mulder felt as if he stood on a

primeval stage. The broad, ancient stone jutted out from

Glastenbury’s north face and the range of Green Mountains

stretched away from it like a blue-green washboard as far as

the eye could see. Clouds, flat-bottomed and gray as tin,

gathered over the most distant peaks. It was eerily quiet.

Their isolation and vulnerability prickled the skin on the

back of his neck.

“Mulder?” Scully faced the trees, weapon in hand. She nodded

toward a snarl of ferns at the forest’s edge. Sheila’s long

blond braid, stained with blood, peeked out from the greenery.

Scully crossed the ledge and parted the ferns. “Dammit,” she

whispered. Sheila’s head lay on the ground with eyes closed

and mouth opened. It appeared to have been severed by a knife

or saw. Fresh blood matted the dead woman’s hair and stained

her cheeks. Scully glanced over her shoulder at Mulder.

He put a finger to his lips and tilted his head toward the

woods. She nodded and took the lead, stepping through the

evergreen boughs. Mulder followed, a brooding uneasiness

traveling up his spine when the branches closed behind him.

Despite the clear weather and rising sun, it was dark beneath

the trees. The air smelled sour. A few paces ahead, Scully

stopped and aimed her gun at the base of a large pine tree.

Mulder stopped, too, when he heard it — the snuffling noise,

the same sound he’d heard last night. What the hell was that?

Scully took a cautious step forward. “Oh, my God,” she said,

her gun wavering. “Mulder?”

He hurried to her side, but even at close range, he wasn’t

sure what he was looking at.

Jesus, it was a man. Or two men. Naked and conjoined,

they…it lay on the ground, snuffling through two disfigured

noses, its chest heaving for want of air. Its massive head

lolled on a too thin neck; its four nearly colorless eyes

stared listlessly at nothing. It had four arms and four legs.

A single torso. A feeble bleat squeaked from one of its two

misshapen mouths.

Scully holstered her gun and knelt beside it.

“Scully, maybe you shouldn’t touch–”

She ignored his warning and placed her fingers on its neck.

“Pulse is thready. I think…”

For a moment, it seemed to focus on her, but then its four

pale, frightened eyes rolled upward beneath fluttering lids.

“It’s dying,” Scully said. “Call MediVac. Have them send a

chopper.”

Mulder dug his cell phone from his pocket. “Uh, Scully…?”

She looked up at him. “What is it?”

He pointed to the ground. Next to the creature, a woman’s

hiking boot lay on its side. A broken bone protruded from the

boot. The splintered tibia was as hollow as a straw, emptied

of every trace of bone marrow.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

ACT FOUR

BENNINGTON COUNTY MORGUE

9:14 PM

“What did you find out about our Bennington Beast?” Mulder

asked. He stood at the morgue door, leaning against the frame

with his rain jacket draped over one arm. Fatigue lined his

face. Pine pitch blackened his arms. Mud spattered his jeans

from the knees down. He had stayed behind on Glastenbury to

help Search and Rescue locate Rick Whidden, while Scully

accompanied the dying creature to Bennington Memorial Hospital

via helicopter. The S&R Team came up empty handed.

Thunderstorms and fog had moved in an hour ago, suspending the

search until morning –- assuming the weather cleared.

The creature hadn’t made it to the hospital alive. Now its corpse

lay on an autopsy table, split down the middle by Scully’s Y-incision.

“That would be plural,” she said, her hands thrust into the chest

cavity.

“Beasts?” He came closer, looked into the open chest and winced

at the gore.

“Mmhm. This is definitely more than one person.”

“Twins?”

“Not like any I’ve ever seen or read about.” She pointed a

gloved finger at the body. “There are duplicate organs — two

hearts, livers, stomachs — but they’re conjoined in ways that

are…impossible.” She ran her finger along a large bluish

vein that connected two sets of lungs. “See this pulmonary

vein? It should return arterial blood from the lung to the

left auricle of the heart, but it doesn’t. It connects to its

twin lung instead.”

“Maybe that’s why it…they…died.”

“What I can’t figure out is how they survived in the first

place. They have no workable systems –- circulatory,

digestive, or anything else.”

“That’s not all they don’t have.” Mulder pointed to the lower

half of the body where four legs sprouted from a single set of

hips.

“That’s right. No genitalia. No reproductive organs of any

kind. No prostate, testes, uterus, ovaries.”

“So is this a girl mutant or a boy mutant?”

“Let me show you something.” She stripped off her gloves with

a rubbery snap and crossed the room to a cluttered counter.

Shuffling through a stack of reports, she retrieved a PCR film

and held it up for him to see.

“What am I looking at, Scully?”

“The genetic makeup of your Beast. It has nearly twice as many

chromosomal pairs as you or I do, but there’s not an X or a Y

in the bunch.”

“How is that possible?”

“It’s not.” She tossed the film onto the counter.

Mulder returned to the autopsy table. He studied the

creature’s head, its oversized cranium, the two mouths, the

four opened eyes. Pale blue-white irises stared dully back at

him.

“Scully, is this sort of mutation inherited? Don’t certain

birth defects run in families?”

“There is one aspect of this case I can state with certainty,

Mulder: this anomaly was not a birth defect, not in any

literal definition of the term.” She crossed the room to the

corpse and donned a new pair of gloves. “This creature was not

born by conventional means.” She folded the flap of abdominal

skin back into place. “As you can see, it possesses no

umbilicus.”

“The plot thickens.”

“More than you know. I had the stomach contents analyzed.”

“Let me guess. Human bone marrow.”

“That’s right. And I’ll bet you a week’s pay the lab tests are

going to show the marrow is Sheila Baxter’s.”

“No bet. Put this guy on ice, Scully.” Mulder slipped his arms

into his coat.

“Where are we going?”

“Two words: Meddie’s Museum.”

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

MEDDIE’S MUSEUM

10:02 PM

The museum was dark when Mulder and Scully drove into the

parking lot. Mulder parked the car beside a Jeep Cherokee with

Alaskan plates. The lot was full, just as it had been the last

time they’d visited.

“Someone’s awake,” Scully said, nodding toward a dim glow from

a basement window at the far end of the building.

“Shall we have a look-see?” Mulder asked.

They climbed from the car and jogged toward the light, careful

not to make noise. The window was small and low to the ground.

Dust and cobwebs clouded the glass. They crouched to get a

better view.

At first, the basement appeared to be empty, but then Mulder

caught sight of someone in a back corner. John Meddie –- or

one of his look-alikes –- worked at a table skinning meat from

a long bone. A single bulb hung from the ceiling above his

head, draped with cobwebs and casting a dim circle of light on

the gory scene. Rick Whidden’s bloody Gortex jacket hung on a

chair nearby.

“Two words,” Scully whispered.

“Probable cause?” he mouthed back.

She tapped her nose with her index finger and they rose to

their feet. They came face to face with two more men who

looked exactly like John Meddie. Both held shotguns aimed at

the agents’ chests.

“Just in time for dinner,” said the man with the Remington,

his blue-white eyes bright in the dark. “How convenient. Put

your hands where we can see them.”

They raised their hands and the man with the Browning gathered

Mulder’s sidearm and the SIG Scully carried at the small of

her back. Pocketing the automatics, he motioned them to the

front of the building with a wave of his shotgun.

“Which one of you is John?” Mulder asked.

“Neither,” said the man who held the Remington.

“It’s polite to introduce yourselves when you kidnap someone

at gunpoint.”

Mulder’s smart remark earned him a jab between the shoulder

blades with the Browning.

“Shut up. Get inside.”

They entered the museum through the front door and the Meddie

brothers marched them through the display area, past the

insects, the catamount, the bones of the Bennington Beast.

“What’s the connection,” Mulder asked, glancing at the skull as

they passed it, “between you and the creature we found in the

woods today?”

Neither man answered. They herded the agents on to the back of

the museum where a narrow set of stairs led down to the

basement. The door was open and light bled up from the room

below.

“Did you feed it Sheila Baxter’s bone marrow?” Mulder asked.

“Do you plan to chop us up, too?” He turned to look directly

into the men’s pale eyes.

The man with the Remington responded by driving the butt of his

gun into Mulder’s temple, toppling him.

Mulder clutched for the stair rail but missed, his vision

blurred. He lost his balance. His stomach lurched when he

dropped into the open stairwell. With a bone-jarring crash, he

tumbled to the bottom of the steps. His head hit the concrete

floor and he lost consciousness.

“Mulder!” Scully shouted. She tried to go to him but the man

with the Browning grabbed her upper arm. “Let me go!” She

struggled and threw a left punch that caught him in the nose.

The blow knocked him backward and he released her. She lunged

for the stairs, but halted when the barrel of the Remington

speared her ribs.

“Walk…slowly,” the man said. He jabbed her once more.

She did as she was told and descended the stairs. At the bottom

she watched two more men who looked like Meddie snag Mulder

under the arms and drag him across the room. They dumped him on

the floor beside the cutting table where a fifth and sixth man

worked, cleaning flesh from bone. Jesus, all these men looked

like Meddie. They all had the same thin, lined face, the same

silver-streaked hair and they stared at her with the same pale

blue-white eyes.

“Agent Scully,” said one of the men at the table. She guessed

he must be the man they met upstairs two nights ago, the real

John Meddie. “Have a seat,” he invited. His voice was neither

cordial nor malicious. In fact, his tenor was so neutral, and

the circumstances so extreme –- the bones on the counter,

Mulder unconscious on the floor, six identical men watching her

from various locations around the room –- they made Scully feel

off balance, as if she were having a nightmare and would wake

up at any moment to find herself back at the Fife ‘N’ Drum, or

better yet, in her apartment with Mulder asleep beside her

and–

“I said *sit*,” Meddie repeated, his voice firm.

The man with the Browning tugged her arm. He pulled her to the

straight-backed chair where Rick Whidden’s jacket hung and he

forced her to sit. Mulder lay a few feet away, not moving.

Blood trickled from his nose.

“Let me go to him,” Scully said.

“It’s time,” the man with the Browning said, ignoring her

request. He appeared suddenly dizzy. Staggering a bit, he

handed his shotgun to the man with the Remington, who set the

12-gauge on the stairs.

“It’s starting.” John Meddie stepped forward to help lower the

unsteady man to a sitting position on the floor. The man then

stretched out onto his back. His skin had taken on a sickly

pallor, bluish and sweaty. He began to pant.

“What’s happening?” Scully demanded. “I’m a doctor. I can

help.”

“There’s nothing for you to do,” Meddie told Scully. He knelt

beside the prone man and stroked his arm, soothing him.

“Usually, we do this in private, on the mountain, away from

prying eyes. But you and your partner have made that impossible

tonight. State Police, Search and Rescue, other nosey do-

gooders, like yourself…and him.” Meddie’s colorless eyes

fastened on Mulder. “You’ve brought danger to the Nest. We’ll

have to make do here.”

The man on the floor groaned. The others gathered around him –-

all but the one who aimed the Remington at Scully. They removed

the sick man’s shoes, his shirt. They unbuckled his belt,

tugged his pants from his legs. When he lay naked on the floor,

Scully saw he had no navel, no genitalia, like the corpse at

the morgue. A deepening trench notched the man’s torso,

striping him from suprasternal notch to pubic bone. Another

trough divided each leg. Gutters formed along each finger,

furrowed each toe. His flesh ballooned around the

indentations. He moaned again.

Scully watched, astonished, as the man’s arms dimpled

lengthwise, and then split. Two arms separated into four. Ten

fingers became twenty. Jesus, he was dividing! Mitotic

reproduction, like a single-celled organism, only on an

unimaginable scale.

The man’s head expanded. His distorted face stretched to

accommodate the impossible formation of four eyes, two mouths,

and two snuffling noses. Air rattled in and out of his wet

lungs, unable to supply oxygenated blood to new organs.

He…they…gasped. Flailed. It was suffocating, just like the

creature Scully had brought down from the mountain.

“Quickly,” Meddie said. He motioned to one of the others who

hurried to the cutting table and gathered several long bones.

Two of each: femur, tibia, ulna, humerus. Several scythe-

shaped ribs. Scully knew these must be Rick Whidden’s bones.

One man handed Meddie a long femur. Holding the bone in his

fists, Meddie brought it down hard against his thigh and

cracked it in two. The creature whimpered at the sound. Meddie

gently offered the bone to it, holding a broken end to each of

the thing’s begging mouths and it sucked the bones greedily.

Scully saw yellowish marrow leak from the bone onto the

creature’s lips as it drank. She knew the marrow contained fat

and fluid filled with vessels, fibrous tissue, and cells.

Leukocytes, erythrocytes, stem cells. Undifferentiated stem

cells that could be used to generate new, specialized cells,

new organs.

That was it. The creature needed stem cells to replicate

itself.

Meddie cooed like a mother to her newborn while he nourished

the creature, feeding it one bone after the next. The other

men stood in a circle around them, concern written on their

faces.

Finally no bone marrow remained. The creature had consumed it

all and wanted more. Mitosis was incomplete. The twins

remained locked to each other, not entirely divided.

Meddie looked over his shoulder at Mulder.

“No!” Scully shouted, and rose from the chair. “Don’t touch

him!” She dashed for the Browning on the stairs. Before she

could reach it, the man with the Remington swung his shotgun

like a baseball bat and struck her in the neck below her ear.

The impact sent her sprawling. She landed face down beside

Mulder, her head near his feet. The sharp pain in her ear

brought tears to her eyes. She blinked to clear her vision and

Mulder’s ankle holster came into focus, peeking out from

beneath the mud-spattered hem of his pants.

“Cut them up,” Meddie ordered. Two of the men crossed to the

cutting table to sort through the knives. The creature whined,

an earsplitting cry, drawing the men’s attention. The man with

the Remington lowered his gun and took several steps away from

Scully.

She grabbed for Mulder’s gun, slipped it from its holster. In

one quick motion, she sat up and aimed the weapon at the man

with the Remington. “Drop it!” she shouted. He hesitated, his

pale eyes rounding with surprise. “Do it! Now!” she demanded.

He let the gun clatter to the floor. She stood on shaky legs.

“All of you, against the far wall, away from the table. Leave

the knives.”

Meddie glanced at the Browning on the stairs.

“Don’t even think about it, Meddie. I will shoot you.”

He offered her a desperate look, his colorless eyes grieving

for the creature that lay dying on the floor. She met his

gaze, her weapon steady. Finally, he nodded, surrendering, and

walked to the wall. The others followed him. She retrieved

both the Remington and the Browning, then stood between Mulder

and the five identical men. The only sound in the room came

from the creature, snuffling as it labored to breathe. Scully

slid her cell phone from her jacket pocket and dialed 911.

-x-x-x-x-x-x-

EPILOGUE

MOUNTAIN VALLEY DINER

7:16 AM

“What happened to you?” Candy gaped at Mulder’s black eye. She

carried two cups of coffee, which she placed on the table.

“Mosquito bite.”

“Really? Wow. You should stay outta the woods, mister.”

“Good advice.”

Candy took out her pad and pen. “You want the number three

this morning?”

“Make it a double order,” Scully said. “I’m starving.”

Mulder smiled and nodded. “Two number threes.”

“Okeydoke,” the waitress said and headed back to the kitchen.

Scully sipped her coffee while Mulder dug into his pocket and

withdrew the creased museum brochure. He laid it on the table

between them and tapped the photo of the Bennington Beast.

“You saw it, Scully. You witnessed an X-File…without me.” He

sounded envious, but pleased. “Gotta be a first.”

“I’m not convinced it was an X-File, Mulder.”

“A man split into two right in front of your eyes.”

“He didn’t split entirely.”

“Scully, *you* are splitting hairs.”

“I’m pretty sure the process can be explained in scientific

terms–”

“He had no genitals–

“–recent experiments indicate that stem cells can be

stimulated to transform into specialized cells given a

suitable environment–”

“–or a belly button.”

“–so it follows that Meddie and his brothers may have

developed the capacity to use stem cells to generate new

organs, even entire bodies…at least…that’s what I plan to

write in my report.”

“Why can’t you admit this was an X-File and you saw it?”

“Mulder, there were no interdimensional horizons, no enchanted

stones, no vortices, and *no* Bennington Beast.”

“No?”

“No. The ‘creature’ was not a cryptid or an evolutionary

throwback. It was a…a…”

“Mutant?”

“I don’t care much for that term.”

“I bet not.” Mulder smiled at her over his coffee cup. “Tell

me again how you saved my ass.”

“Mulder…”

“Tell it. I love a happy ending.”

She leaned an elbow on the table and propped her chin on her

hand. “For the millionth time, I grabbed your gun, they

surrendered, I called 911.”

“Hmm. It’s lost something since the first time you told it.”

He sipped his coffee. “Why didn’t Meddie attack you?”

“What part of ‘I grabbed your gun’ did you miss?”

“But they outnumbered you five to one.”

She pointed her finger at him and pretended to fire a bullet

into his heart. He lurched back in the booth and clutched his

chest, making her smile. “The ultimate equalizer,” she said,

blowing across her finger as if she blew smoke from a gun

barrel.

“Still, considering everything they stood to lose, you’d think

one of them might’ve taken a bullet for the home team.”

“The creature was dying and they knew it. Better to stay alive

themselves and reproduce later. They’re survivors, Mulder.”

Mulder leaned forward and studied the Beast’s photo. “Why

*did* the creature die?”

“I’m guessing it needed more stem cells to complete the

process. Meddie was practically drooling over your foot-long

femurs.”

“So there *is* an evolutionary advantage to those short little

legs of yours.”

He reached across the table and poked her arm just as Candy

arrived with their breakfast. Eggs, bacon, homefries, Texas

toast and two sides of baked beans, “on the house.” Scully

picked up her fork and began to dig in even before Candy

asked, “Will that be all?”

“We’re fine,” Mulder answered. “For now.”

With another “okeydoke” Candy headed back to the kitchen.

“Meddie called the ledge their ‘nest’,” Scully said, once

Candy was out of earshot.

“I have a theory about that if you’re interested in hearing

it.”

“Always.”

“I’m thinking this case is a ‘double’ X-File.” He draped his

napkin across his lap.

Scully studied her fried eggs. “Look, a double yolk.” She

tipped her plate so he could see. He acknowledged the irony

with a nod of his head. “Why a ‘double’ X-File, Mulder?” she

asked, and scooped a bite of egg into her mouth.

“Number one,” –- he held up a finger –- “the creature’s unique

physiology: its ability to reproduce asexually, dividing like

an amoeba into two new identical organisms. Number two,” –- he

held up a second finger –- “the geological anomaly of

Glastenbury Mountain, specifically Langer’s Ledge. Like the

Oregon Vortex, Spook Hill, and the Wonder Spot, I suspect the

ledge is a nexus of concentrated energy –- what the Indians

called the ‘meeting place of the four winds.’ The stone’s

abnormal magnetic properties would guarantee Meddie’s clan

plenty of privacy, keeping away animals and people, making the

ledge the perfect place to procreate. I think Meddie and his

progenitors have been using the ledge as a safe, secluded

maternity ward for centuries, returning every fifty-one years

when it was time to reproduce, the same way a salmon returns to

the stream where it was spawned.”

“The cars in the museum’s parking lot…”

“That’s right. Meddie’s brothers traveled from as far away as

Alaska to be in the Bennington Triangle at this exact time to

propagate their species…a species on the verge of extinction,

I might add.”

“Why do you say that?”

“Given the increased number of outdoor enthusiasts who hike

Glastenbury each year, it would be impossible for the clan to

keep killing victims while hiding the murders. It’s like you

said a couple of days ago, Scully — survival of the fittest

presupposes the clan’s failure. They were competing against

the modern American sightseer for territory. The mutants were

bound to lose eventually.”

“Well, they’re all in jail now. Without access to human bone

marrow, they won’t be able to replicate. The species will

become extinct.”

“Maybe not. There may be similar creatures reproducing at the

Wonder Spot right now while you and I sit here enjoying

breakfast and watching the ordinary world go by.” He suddenly

grinned. “Scully, what would you think about a side trip to

Wisconsin?”

She set down her fork, reached across the table and picked up

the museum brochure. Looking him squarely in the eye, she

folded it in half and tucked it away in her pocket. “Two

words, Mulder: case…closed.”

THE END

Author’s notes: Feedback, good or bad, is welcome on this or

any of my stories. Send comments to cindyet@tdstelme.net.

Visit my other fanfic at my Web site at

http://cindyet.xfilesfanfiction.com.

Dreamweaver

cover

Dreamweaver

By Mary Kleinsmith

Category: Especially Written for VS9

Spoilers: Anything up to Je Souhaite in Season 7

Summary: When the agents discover a man who can

make people dream whatever he wants, will they

have the strength to stop him?

Rating: PG13

Classification: XF, MSR

Archive: Yes, anywhere

Disclaimer: Mulder, Scully, and everything related

to them belong to

Chris Carter (the jerk!) and 10-13, with magic

added by David and Gillian. I’m only borrowing

them, especially since the fic writers have a

better sense of what to do with Mulder and Scully

than CC and Company does. Still, I’m not making

any money on this.

Acknowledgments: Thanks to Sally and Brenda for

the betas on this one, and for encouraging me in

my flights of fancy. And to Dawn,

Vickie, Susan, and Sheila, for boosting my

confidence when I wasn’t sure I could do this.

Feedback: Please, please, please, please, please,

please, please?

Dreamweaver

By Mary Kleinsmith

TEASER

The Rodgers Residence

Auburn, California

The sun had arisen, but its rays didn’t penetrate

the thick drapes of the master bedroom. The room

itself was modestly furnished but decorated with

an obvious hominess and love.

The clock on the bedside table was an old-

fashioned digital, with small paddles that flipped

over to change the time every minute; the small

readout said 6:29 a.m. Monday. As the time moved

to the half hour, the alarm sounded, but the lump

under the quilt remained still.

When fifteen minutes had passed, a middle-aged

woman with a bit of distinguished gray entered the

room, letting in a bit of offensive light; she

didn’t care. “Adam, you’re going to be late for

work,” she said as she sat on the bed beside the

lump. “C’mon,” she added, shaking a shoulder

slightly.

“Don’t wanna,” came a muffled response from

somewhere under the linen.

Yet when she didn’t leave him in peace, he finally

squinted up at her, then begrudgingly rolled to

his feet. He grumbled as he made his way

to the closet.

XxXxXxX

The same clock this time read 7:00 am Tuesday, and

the alarm blared unheeded. The drapes this time

were open, but the sunlight didn’t seem to have

any more success than the alarm clock was having

on the sleeping form. When Janet entered for the

second time in the last half hour, she angrily

yanked off the blankets before Adam could get a

good grip on them. “Adam, do you want to lose

your job after all we’ve done to keep it? Now get

your butt out of that bed ’cause I’m not going to

call you again!” She left in a huff, but he slept

on until the clock read 7:30, when he finally rose

groggily.

XxXxXxX

The clock reading 9:00 am Friday was completely

ignored by the lump under the blankets, snoring

away gently. Janet had long since given up

attempts to wake her husband. Oh, it wasn’t that

he couldn’t be awoken – he’d been conscious

several times since the alarm’s initial sounding

at 6:30, two and a half hours ago. But each time,

he ignored both it and the coaxing of his wife,

only to fall back asleep moments later. At a loss

for what to do, she picked up the phone and

dialed.

“Good morning, could you please tell Mr. Jackson

that Adam Rodgers won’t be in today? Yes, I’m

afraid he’s ill.” She hated lying and hated his

putting her in the position of having to do so.

When she hung up, she redialed another familiar

number.

XxXxXxX

ACT I

Artois Motor Lodge

Artois, California

The dim neon light seeped in around the motel room

drapes, bathing the interior with a faint, bluish

glow. It didn’t, however, disturb the dark-haired

man in the bed. But something was obviously

disrupting his sleep, as his eyes moved rapidly

beneath their lids, and the muscles in his face

twitched spasmodically. The somnambulant

disturbance continued a few minutes before. . .

“No!” Fox Mulder, sitting up with a jerk, came

awake shouting, his entire body bathed in sweat.

Panting until his throat was so dry it made him

choke, he made his way to the tiny refrigerator

the motel provided. Finding the half-empty bottle

of Evian he’d placed there, he took a large swig

before he held what remained to his forehead.

He hadn’t been subject to nightmares like these

for some time, and he wondered what made them

recur now.

Looking at the phone, he realized how badly he

wanted to call Scully, or, even better, join her

in her room. But, since it was a crowded motel

with no adjoining rooms, he also knew her door was

four down and across the hall from his own. It

was just as well. While the case was officially

closed, they were still on the Bureau’s time.

They had chosen, correctly he still believed, to

restrict their more intimate sleeping arrangements

to private time only.

At least, if he stayed here, she’d be spared

having to share a bed with him and his nightmares.

He checked the clock, realizing that it was 5 am.

He wasn’t up to running, but maybe a walk would

tire him sufficiently so he’d sleep better

tonight, he mused. Missing having

Scully beside him, he dressed hurriedly. As he

strode through the door, the phone in his jeans

pocket began to ring.

XxXxXxX

Route 65

Outside of Sacramento, California

“Tell me again why we’re going to this residence,

Mulder? Especially when we could be walking the

concourse of the Sacramento Airport by now,” Dana

Scully asked Mulder from her place in the

passenger side of a Bureau-fleet sedan. “This

sounds more like a case for family services or the

AMA than for a pair of FBI agents. Even the CDC

might be a better idea.”

“A man whose wife claims he’s addicted to sleeping

certainly sounds like an X-File to me, Scully,” he

said. He rubbed his eyes and she noted how tired

he looked.

“Nightmares, again, Mulder?” Scully said

sympathetically, lacing her fingers through his

and guiding them away from his over-rubbed eyes.

He nodded, although she hadn’t really needed the

confirmation. “Well, maybe we can wrap this up

quickly and find some way for you to get a good

night’s sleep.”

“Ooh, Scully,” he grinned. “You planning on

wearing me out?”

“You’d better believe it, buster. We deserve some

time for ourselves.” She paused with a sigh. “So

tell me more about this case,” she requested,

knowing that conversation would keep her tired

partner alert. It wouldn’t hurt her level of

alertness either.

“An acquaintance of mine at Georgetown Medical has

a friend who is the victim’s physician. He called

Peter when he ran out of ideas to help the guy.

Physically, they could find nothing wrong, but the

staff psychiatrist says he’s exhibiting all the

signs of an addiction: tiredness, lack of interest

in anything else, even things that used to be

important to him, that kind of thing. The doctors

are out of ideas, so they asked his wife if it

would be okay to share his case information with a

couple of feds who might be able to help. I think

the fact that you’re a doctor made the difference,

of course.”

“And he called you on your cell phone this

morning?”

“Yep. It was luck more than anything that we had

to pass near there on the way back to DC anyway.

I called Skinner and got permission to look into

it.”

“He approved the 302 just like that?”

“Well, not really. This is just looking into it

to see it if merits a

302. Besides, it helped when I told him that the

request came from one of the most respected

doctors in the city.”

“In other words, Skinner couldn’t say no,” she

flashed a grin which he returned.

“You could say that.”

Thirty minutes later found them sitting in the

Rodgers living room, being served lemonade by a

frazzled yet congenial middle-aged woman who had

introduced herself as Janet Rodgers. “I know this

is hard to talk about, Mrs. Rodgers,” Scully said

as she took her glass. “The report said your

husband has been acting strangely? And before we

go too far, where is your husband right now?”

She knew the answer, but had found the best

results came when you let the victim tell the

story in her or his own words.

“I finally got him to go into work, but I don’t

know how long I’ll be able to keep persuading him.

And ‘strangely’ is hardly the word for it, Ms.

Scully.” She seemed to find it easier to address

Scully than Mulder, leaving Mulder content to sit

back and let his partner ask the questions. “Up

until two months ago, Adam was a typical guy. He

got up, went to work, came home, spent the evening

with me, and stayed up a little later than he

probably should have watching sports on TV.”

Scully flashed a look at Mulder, her own sports

nut, which he caught and turned crimson. Janet

Rodgers hadn’t seemed to notice. Scully continued

with her casual interrogation. “When did things

start to change?”

“Well, first the plant started having layoffs.

Adam wasn’t one of the ones released, but it

always loomed over our family and us. I’m a

housewife, Agent Scully. I wasn’t trained to be

the breadwinner if he got laid off, and he knew

it. After awhile, the tension started affecting

him.”

“Affecting him how?” Scully expected to hear the

addiction idea, but that wasn’t what she got.

Mrs. Rodgers flushed bright red and leaned

slightly closer to Scully.

“He just couldn’t . . . I mean, he wouldn’t . . .

he didn’t . . . .” She cleared her throat and

tried again. “We just weren’t able to – ”

Scully knew instinctively what she was trying to

say. “He wasn’t able to be romantic with you?”

“Yes,” Janet admitted shyly, her eyes dropping to

the hands she had clenched in her lap. “It went

on for over a month. Barely even a kiss

goodnight. Then the nightmares started.”

Nightmares? It was very unusual for someone

having nightmares to enjoy sleeping, both agents

thought. Lack of desire to sleep was more common.

“Did Adam ever talk to you about the nightmares?”

“Yes. It wasn’t like there was any way for him not

to. He’d wake up screaming in the middle of the

night beside me in bed. We both ended up

exhausted, and were afraid that it would affect

his work, moving him to the head of the line to be

laid off.”

Scully shook her head. “I’m sorry, Mrs. Rodgers,

but I seem to be a little confused. How did Adam

go from being awake all night with nightmares to

someone seemingly addicted to sleeping?”

“I’m not sure,” she said, at a loss. “But it must

have something to do with the Yaeger Sleep

Wellness Center in Sacramento.”

For the first time since sitting down, Mulder

spoke. “You mean that sleep clinic with all the

television commercials?”

“Yeah, that’s it. They promised to help him if he

spent a few days there, so he took some vacation

time he had coming and checked in.

I was only allowed to visit him for an hour or so

each day. I didn’t think it would do any good,

but Adam wanted to try it, and he just looked so

exhausted all the time . . .”

“And it helped him too well,” Scully stated.

“After the first night there, he told me he’d

stopped having the nightmares. By the third day,

he said that not only was he having no nightmares,

but he was having good dreams. I can’t remember

him ever telling me that.”

“Do you think that the dreams are why he wants to

sleep all the time now?”

“Yes, I do. I expected things to go back to

normal once he came home from the Center — you

know, like it was before the lay offs — but it

just got worse. Now, he hardly gets out of bed at

all unless he’s at work. And I’m beginning to

worry that pretty soon he’ll give up on work, too.

He’s already missed a few days; I had to call him

in sick when I couldn’t get him out of bed.”

“So something must have happened at the Center to

instigate this, is that what you’re thinking?”

“It’s the only thing I can come up with, Agent

Scully,” Mrs. Rodgers smiled slightly. “I’d sure

appreciate anything you could find out.”

“We’ll do our best, Mrs. Rodgers,” Scully said,

taking the woman’s hand as she rose. Mulder also

shook the woman’s hand before following Scully out

of the house.

“So, what do you think?” Mulder asked his partner

as he steered onto the highway.

“I think that a visit to the Yaeger Sleep Wellness

Center is in order.

Don’t you?”

Instead of answering, he proposed another

question. “And what do you expect to find there?”

“Mulder, it isn’t the bogeyman who’s making Mr.

Rodgers’ dream patterns shift so abruptly.

However, it could be some new form of non-

FDA-approved, experimental medication or

procedure.” Mulder chuckled slightly. “I presume

you don’t agree? So what’s your big theory?”

“I really don’t’ have one,” Mulder admitted.

“Look, it’s 9:00. Why don’t we get checked into

the local hotel and get some sleep. We can come

up with something over breakfast in the morning.”

The nearest motel was a local establishment where

the guests entered their rooms from a hallway

rather than an outside door. It was nice, for a

change, as was the congenial woman at the front

desk. “May

I check you in, Mr. and Mrs. . . .?” she asked

them as they approached her desk. They exchanged

grins but didn’t give in to the compulsion to play

into her mistake.

“Agents Mulder and Scully of the FBI. We’d like

two rooms, please,”

Scully requested.

“Adjoining, if you have them,” Mulder added. When

he saw the woman grin, he specified, ” it makes

working late a lot easier.” Not that they owed

her any explanation, so why did he always feel

like he had to give it anyway?

They each entered their rooms, proceeding

immediately to open their own side of the

adjoining doors. Mulder wondered if he’d regret

that, as he had no desire to wake Scully if the

nightmares visited him again.

“I’m going to have a shower,” Scully volunteered,

opening her overnight bag and extracting her

nightgown. “I don’t suppose you’d like to join

me,” she said with a lascivious grin. She came to

him, wrapping her arms around his waist.

“But, Agent Scully, what about our commitment

about business and pleasure?” Despite his words,

he couldn’t resist nuzzling her hair.

“Look at it this way,” she said, taking him by the

hand and leading him to her room. “We’re being

responsible public servants by conserving water.”

“Whatever you say, Agent Scully,” he said,

convinced and happy. And while they both returned

to their individual rooms after the shower, they

fell asleep with the connecting doors wide open.

XxXxXxX

Sacramento Super 8 Motel

That night, the nightmares came for Mulder just as

they had over the past few days. If anybody had

told him six months ago that they could get worse,

he wouldn’t have believed it, but they had. Too

many things had happened recently to threaten his

partner and the memory of his sister.

The bedside clock read 12:30 a.m. the first time

he awoke, drenched in a cold sweat and uncertain

whether he’d shouted in his sleep. He’d been out

less than two hours, having turned in unusually

early in the hope of getting a full night’s

slumber. He was exhausted. He watched the

doorway to Scully’s room, but she did not emerge

to check on him.

Once he calmed enough to think, he deduced that he

must’ve been quiet enough not to awake her. He

settled down once again, and the exhaustion pulled

him under fairly quickly.

The incident was repeated at 2:05 a.m., but,

thankfully, Scully still didn’t seem to hear.

Sleep reclaimed him only to be snatched away once

more. This third time, Scully was by his side

before he gained full awareness of his

surroundings.

“Mulder, it’s okay,” she said as she rubbed his

shoulder. He found himself sitting up, his back

pressed against the headboard and the blanket

clenched in his tight fist. She kept rubbing,

giving him the chance to calm his heaving chest.

“Guess I woke you,” he muttered, noting the clock

said 3:28 AM this time.

“You’ve done it in more enjoyable ways,” she

intimated with a wink, taking a seat in front of

him on the bed.

“I’m sorry. You must be bushed.”

“This is nothing,” she said in denial, although

her eyes said otherwise. “When I was in med

school, I lost a lot more sleep than this.” Her

smile came, and her eyes sparkled. “And as for

the last nine years, a certain Special Agent I

know has kept me up more than a few nights

worrying about him.”

He gave her a wry grin, not sure what should

happen next. Should he talk to her? Tell her he

was going to go back to sleep – no matter how much

he didn’t want to? She made the decision for him.

“Mulder, I’m worried. I’ve never seen your

nightmares this bad.”

“It’s no big deal,” he countered. “One little

nightmare isn’t all that unusual for me.”

“No, but three in a single night sure is.”

Mulder looked flustered. She must have heard

after all – no sense in denying it. “I didn’t

think you’d heard the first two.”

“How could I not?” She paused, sighing heavily.

“I didn’t want you to feel like I was intruding.

Is this why you’ve been avoiding spending the

night lately? How long have you been having

them?” she asked, not really expecting an answer.

She already knew. “Mulder, this is ridiculous.

Sooner or later your working exhausted is going to

get somebody hurt.”

“What would you suggest I do, Scully?” He replied

defensively. “I see the Bureau shrink when

mandated by a case, and you know my history with

them. They’ve never helped when I had nightmares

in the past, and

I don’t see any reason they would now. Do you

want me to go back?”

“You know that’s not what I meant.” She sounded

frustrated now, and too tired to argue much

longer. “I just want to make sure that you’re

okay.” She smiled as she stood up from the bed,

letting all the emotions except her caring bleed

away. She laid a feathery touch on Mulder’s hand.

“We can talk more about this in the morning, okay?

Let’s get some rest.” And despite their promises,

she slid in next to him and let him wrap her in

his arms. They’d do nothing more, but having her

close would help.

XxXxXxX

“Say you’re right, Scully. Do you really think

that if we go in there flashing our badges and

asking questions, they’re just going to come out

and say, ‘yes, we’ve been practicing illegal

medicine’? No way.

And ten minutes after they get rid of us, all

evidence of their having used unauthorized medical

procedures will have disappeared.”

Scully tried to ignore the commotion of the fellow

diners around them while eating her fruit plate,

listening to Mulder and watching him eat a

ridiculously large stack of pancakes. Despite how

noisy the other patrons were, it wasn’t that hard.

“Unfortunately, I’d have to agree with you.

Somehow I don’t think it’ll be that easy.” She

paused, seeming to be thinking. “I’m afraid that

our method of attack on this is moot at this

point. I called Skinner this morning.” She waved

a fork to stop the interruption she knew was

coming. “We had to file for an official 302 if

we’re going to stick around and look into this.”

“And he said . . .” Mulder prompted.

“He agrees with you – going in up front and asking

questions isn’t going to work in this case.” Her

eyes rose to meet his. “He wants us undercover.”

“Scully, we don’t generally go under cover.

Unless you count off-the-clock time,” he grinned

lasciviously.

“Well, we do now.

XxXxXxX

“Are you crazy?” Scully practically shouted,

drawing all eyes as she and Mulder walked through

the hotel lobby.

“Shhhh!” Mulder said, smirking at her blush when

she realized she’d raised her voice. It was

unusual for Scully to react so strongly.

“Don’t you think it’s a good idea?”

“Mulder,” she said, now whispering. “I know I said

I wanted you to do something about your

nightmares, but checking into this place is

dangerous! Why can’t your cover be an orderly?

Or a janitor, for

God’s sake.”

“You’ve been in my apartment. Do you really think

that cleaning is an area where I’d be a natural?”

“Mulder, this is nothing to kid about! There’s a

dangerous person who has full access to that

clinic. How would I protect you?”

“That’s where your credentials come in handy. You

go to the Chief of Staff or whatever the

equivalent is and ask for permission to observe

for a few days. Tell him you’re writing an

article for

‘Today’s Medical News’. You’re a medical doctor;

you could pull it off. And it would let you stay

close by.”

“And if he’s a co-conspirator in whatever they’re

doing?”

“He won’t suspect you, and you can keep your eyes

on him as well as the rest of the staff. Whatever

it is that they’re doing out there,”

Mulder reasoned, “I seriously doubt that they’re

doing it in the open, in front of the entire

staff. Someone would be too inclined to report

it. Everybody on the staff can’t be in on it,

right? Between the two of us, from different

vantage points, we should be able to find out

what’s going on.”

“Well, I do have an old friend on the ‘Today’s

Medical News’ staff. I could call him and ask him

to cover for me should they check on my supposed

assignment. He owes me one,” she explained when

his expression asked why the friend would do such

a thing.

“Should I be jealous, Scully?” Mulder asked,

nuzzling her ear as they got on the elevator.

“I introduced him to his wife, my love. They’ve

been married for eighteen years.” She nuzzled

back, “you have nothing to ever worry about.”

“So how do you intend to spend the rest of your

day, Agent Scully?”

Mulder said, capturing her lips with his own. It

was clear what he had in mind.

“As much as I like your train of thought, I’m

going to have to spend some time learning about

sleep disorders. If I’m going to pull this off, I

need to look like I know what I’m talking about.”

At Mulder’s downcast look, she kissed him back.

“Of course, everybody knows that people learn

better if given breaks to get their mind off the

study topic. Think you can find something like

that, Agent Mulder?”

“Oh, I think I can manage one or two.”

XxXxXx

ACT II

Yaeger Sleep Wellness Center

Sacramento, California

As it turned out, it had been easier than either

of them expected to get the Chief of Staff’s

permission for Scully to be an official observer.

He seemed eager, she thought, to show off the

unprecedented successes of his facility,

especially if it meant some publicity in a

nationally respected publication. After issuing

her an ID and a lab coat, he gave her the grand

tour, including looking in on several patients.

Once he’d verified her medical license, she was

given access to the patients’ charts.

Scully was quick to notice that not all the

patients of the clinic were having the unmitigated

success of those strictly suffering from dream

disorders. According to her previous day’s

research, the patients at the Yaeger Center had

successful recoveries in time periods which were

about average compared to other facilities… with

the exception of one group. The dream focus group,

with their brief yet fantastically productive

stays, was well above the national norm – on the

realm of three hundred percent better than other

clinics.

That afternoon, she arranged to be near the

admitting desk when a certain tall, very good-

looking man checked himself in. Scully and

Mulder exchanged a wink as the nurse punched his

vital statistics into the computer. Despite his

interest in the case, she saw nervous tension in

the depths of his hazel eyes. Mulder completed

the paperwork while Scully stood nearby,

pretending to review charts.

Mulder was then ushered into an office to meet

with Dr. Flaherty – an interview that she wasn’t

allowed to observe.

Mulder didn’t mind the questions so much, but he

was beginning to get a little tired of all the

poking and prodding. Okay, so they had to verify

his health before beginning treatment, but did

they have to be so thorough? Nobody was ever more

relieved than Mulder when the doctor finally told

him he could change from the nearly-nothing gown

he wore for the examination into a normal pair of

hospital pajamas and robe.

Normal, he thought with amusement. He hadn’t worn

a pair of pajamas since he was ten. Well, there

was that one brief period of a few weeks where he

gave them a try convinced that Scully would prefer

them. At the time, it was a silly idea – he

hadn’t yet convinced himself to tell her how he

felt. He’d found himself unable to adjust, which

worked out for the best since he now knew that

Scully definitely had no such preference.

As he emerged from the office, Scully hid in a

corner, unsuccessfully trying to cover the smile

on her lips. She knew that, if he’d known the

battery of tests he’d have to undergo, he would

have re-thought the whole idea. Mulder hated

medical tests. He always said that what the

discomfort didn’t take from him, the loss of

dignity did.

She didn’t feel the need to follow him to his

room, which disappointed Mulder. He wished she

was there to reassure him as he beheld all the

equipment that he expected would soon be hooked up

to him. An image of him, looking like an

electronic spider, painted itself in his mind.

Forty-five minutes later when Scully looked in on

him, she wondered how long he’d be able to last in

this particular assignment. He looked more

uncomfortable than she’d ever seen him. Still,

the image he presented made her smile.

“Sure, go on and laugh, Scully. I’m beginning to

be sorry I talked you into this.” Finally, she

did laugh, and he chuckled nervously.

“Mulder, if nothing else, maybe they’ll take care

of your nightmares.

It would be a pleasant by-product of finding out

what’s going on around here.”

“All I know is that these things are driving me

crazy.” His eyes rolled around, trying to get a

good look at the EEG leads that were attached to

various areas of his forehead and temples, then

moved down to take in the EKG pads stuck firmly to

his chest where his pajama top was unbuttoned.

“And do you have any idea how much those are gonna

hurt when they pull them off?”

“I’m going to try to keep myself from saying again

that this was your idea, Mulder. You could have

been a janitor, remember? Now I’m going to get

some rest so I can keep myself from falling asleep

tonight while I’m supposed to be keeping an eye on

you.”

“Is there a place you can do that here?” he asked,

worried for her as much as for him. “I could

always make room for you in here,” he grinned

lasciviously, pulling back the blankets for her to

join him.

“Uh, I don’t think so. There’s an on-call room,

just the other side of the hall, and an office

area within sight of this room where I can work

tonight after lights out. I’ll never be far away,

so don’t worry.”

“Who’s worried?” Mulder asked with a sardonic

grin. They both knew the answer to that question.

XxXxXxX

2:30 a.m.

Clinton Leads was proud. He was proud to be the

only male nurses’ aide employed by the Yaeger

Sleep Wellness Center, and even more proud of the

work they did here. He’d always found such joy in

sleeping and was glad when others could find

similar happiness.

Making the rounds on his floor, he dutifully noted

the readings shown on each patient’s EEG and EKG

machines, scribbling them on their chart before

moving on to the next room.

This patient’s new, he thought to himself, pushing

the door open and entering the room. The chart

read “Fox Mulder”. “God, it’s no wonder the guy

has trouble sleeping,” Leads whispered as he drew

nearer to the bed being certain to remain in the

darkness. “Who in their right mind would name

their kid ‘Fox’?” After making the requisite

notes on the chart, he paused, staring at the

sleeping man, reaching out to him. Mulder’s eyes

were moving rapidly beneath the lids, his face

becoming more and more pained as each second

passed.

Leads deepened his gaze, drawing himself, his

mind, closer and closer to Mulder’s until he was

one with him, a part of him. What he saw there

was like nothing he’d ever experienced. The

nightmares of other patients he’d helped – dreams

of falling or showing up for work in the nude or

ghosts and goblins – were mere happenstance

compared to the torment this man was experiencing.

These weren’t nightmares of threats on the

physical plane, but were of such loss and anguish

that he wondered how the man got any sleep at all.

This was one patient he knew he had to help.

Nobody should have to live through this. He

rubbed his hands together before laying one gently

on the patient’s forehead. To an observer, he

could just as well have been pushing hair out of

the man’s eyes or feeling for a temperature, but

that wasn’t what was happening. At the slight

touch,

Fox’s troubled brow relaxed and the slight

twitching that was in his face ceased.

Scully exchanged nods with the night nurses’ aide

as he came out of Mulder’s room while on his

rounds. He seemed like a nice enough fellow and

as diligent as they came. She smiled at him as he

walked past.

She would have said hello, but when the mere smile

incited a deep crimson blush before he could hide

his face, she knew that it would be too

uncomfortable for the shy man.

XxXxXxX

Yaeger Sleep Wellness Center

6:30 a.m.

Dana gently pushed the door open, curious to see

if her partner was awake before going to get some

rest herself. She knew she dared not leave Mulder

unprotected while he slept which meant she could

only sleep once he’d awoken.

“Hey, G-woman,” he whispered groggily once he saw

she was alone.

“Hey,” she smiled back at him. “How did you do?”

Long arms stretched overhead before pushing

himself to a sitting position, at the same time

moving himself over on the bed slightly, making

room for her to sit down. “Pretty good.”

Scully interpreted his unspoken signal and lowered

herself gently to the mattress. “By ‘pretty

good’, do you mean you weren’t subject to

nightmares again?”

“I can’t honestly say none at all, but I didn’t

wake up screaming.

That’s progress.” He fidgeted, obviously

uncomfortable with being the topic of

conversation. “What about our case? Any sign of

something amiss?”

“Nothing out of the ordinary whatsoever, Mulder.

Are you sure we’re not wasting our time here?”

Mulder ignored the question to ask one of his own.

“Did you get a chance to look at everybody’s

charts? Was there anything that stood out?

Struck a chord of any kind?”

“There were a few rather unorthodox treatments

being tried on some patients, including sound

techniques, but that wouldn’t explain the

problem.”

“Could they be introducing subliminal messages in

the sound waves?”

“I thought of that already. I got a look at Mr.

Rodgers’s chart, and according to the records,

sound therapy wasn’t one of the methods used on

his particular sleep disorder. And, from what I’ve

read, sound therapy is most often used on insomnia

patients rather than dream disturbances.”

“So what you’re telling me is that, besides my

first nearly perfect night of sleep in ages, we’ve

got nothing so far?”

“It’s been less than a day, Mulder,” she said,

reaching up to run a hand over his disheveled

hair. “Not nearly long enough to check out

everything.”

“I know,” he responded, obviously impatient.

“This sudden urge to have this case resolved

couldn’t have anything to do with the activities

on your schedule for today, would it?” she asked,

trying to hide a smile.

“They haven’t even told me what’s on my agenda.

It’s something I’d like to avoid, I presume?”

“It could be worse, Mulder. You’ve got an

electroencephalogram, an

MRI, and a full battery of blood work.”

He cringed at the thought of feeling like a

pincushion, dismissing it as he took a closer look

at his partner. She looked exhausted.

“Scully, you need to get some sleep.”

“I’m fine, Mulder. Besides, I want to be around

to check out everything. If they’re administering

some kind of drug, it could be during any of these

tests.”

“Well, I’m certainly not going to complain about

having you close at hand,” he said, leaning over

and kissing her gently. She could see that the

words he spoke weren’t hollow in their intensity;

Mulder was scared.

XxXxXxX

9:00 a.m.

“Would you mind terribly if I observed?” Scully

asked, matching her steps to the doctor’s beside

her. Dr. Ian Flaherty, a tall, blond, handsome

man in his mid thirties, smiled at her warmly.

“Not at all, Dr. Scully. I welcome it.” He

winked at her as he added, “just so long as the

patient doesn’t object.”

“Of course,” Dana smiled back at him. So what if

using her feminine wiles was unfair – she was

willing to use all the tools at her disposal,

especially where the safety of Mulder was

concerned.

clip_image001

Ian held the door for her as they entered the

room. Their patient was being settled into a

reclining chair that looked more comfortable than

the beds in the last ten hotels at which they’d

stayed.

“Hi, doc,” Mulder smiled nervously as he looked up

into the doctor’s face. “What are we doing to me

today?”

“Nice to see you in such good spirits, Mr.

Mulder.”

He eyed the nurse who was wiping down his arm with

alcohol. “Why wouldn’t I be with all these

beautiful ladies around.” It was an obvious joke,

meant to distract the physician.

“Just a warning,” the doctor returned, smiling,

“the nurse here is very happily married.” He and

the woman made intense eye contact, and

Mulder realized.

“You mean to you, huh?”

“You got it. So she is most definitely hands off.

Now, I don’t know about our Dr. Scully here, but

I’ll leave that to the two of you to discuss.”

Mulder sighed in relief and looked directly at

Dana for the first time since she’d entered the

room. The doctor had pretty much just given them

permission to spend more time together, talk more

privately and intensely – exactly what they

needed. So what if he had no idea what their

relationship was or would be.

“For now, Fox, the lovely nurse here is going to

take a blood sample, then we’re going to do a few

tests. Have you ever had a MRI? Or an

electroencephalogram?”

“I probably have. I’ve had head injuries at work

a few times, so I imagine so.” Mulder tried to

stifle the instinctive reflex to look to

Scully for confirmation on his medical history;

she always remembered all the little details. As

a rule, when he was in the hospital, he didn’t

want to know what they’d done to him while he was

unconscious.

“Ouch!” His thoughts were returned to the nurse

at his side as she inserted a needle into the vein

of his arm. She drew two vials of blood for

analysis and then bandaged the spot where the

hypodermic had punctured his skin.

The remaining tests were fairly standard, with

Scully by his side the whole way. He was more

relieved than he could say to have her there. She

had a strength he could draw on when the fear of

being closed inside the MRI machine became too

strong. He’d never been claustrophobic before,

but . . .

They maintained eye contact until the bed slid

into the receptor, cutting off Mulder from the

rest of his world.

XxXxXxX

Midnight

Despite the fact that all the testing had

exhausted Mulder, he just wasn’t able to fall

asleep. It wasn’t that he was feeling insecure

either; Scully was right out side that door,

looking out for him, watching his back like she

always did. The door was propped open, as usual,

and he imagined he could see her sitting at the

tiny desk he knew she occupied. He just wished

she was here, in his bed, instead.

He’d barely looked away when a shadow was cast

into his room, drawing his eyes back to the

doorway. But it wasn’t any of the medical staff,

or even Scully, passing there. “Hey, where do you

think you’re going?” Mulder asked the other

patient with a grin. He and the man had exchanged

nods and greetings in the hallway before, but he

didn’t yet know the patient’s name.

“Anywhere where I don’t have to lie there all

wired up, staring at the ceiling and counting

sheep trying to get some shuteye!” the man said

back to him with a smile. “Maybe I’ll be able to

sleep after a walk and a cold drink of water. Not

that I couldn’t do with something stronger, but .

. .”

“Unfortunately, there’s none of that around here,

I’m afraid,” Mulder responded from beneath his own

sheath of wires. He definitely knew how the man

felt.

Adam Wimsby was a high school librarian, well

schooled, and an upstanding member of the town and

his church. He didn’t know why he was suddenly

plagued with insomnia, which is what finally

prompted his wife to suggest trying the clinic.

She was a good woman, he thought as he wandered

the halls in stocking feet. He missed having her

by his side at night.

He turned the corner, stifling a gasp as he spied

people in the halls so late at night. Generally,

they were deserted except for the occasional night

nurse or aide. One of them was Dr. Thiason, who

he’d seen on rounds but who was not his doctor.

The other was a man he did not recognize. Suffice

it to say, the man looked menacing.

“I already gave you the ten vials I promised. I

can only get you three more from here,” the doctor

whispered, withdrawing from the medicine cart.

“Any more at once and it’ll be noticed.”

“Thirteen will be fine for now. There isn’t a lot

of market for morphine in its pharmaceutical form,

but enough to make it worth my while.” The

buyer’s voice was low and deep.

“You’ll see that the proper amount is deposited in

my private account, I trust.”

“Of course, of course. Just as soon as I verify

that the stuff is good, there’ll be a direct

deposit made in cash. No way to trace it.”

“Good,” Thiason said, turning from the man.

Terrified, Adam tried to duck back around the

corner, but tripped.

Both men probably saw him, he realized, as their

eyes looked his way.

His only hope was that they couldn’t see him

clearly enough to identify him.

Wimsby turned on his heels and rushed away. When

he passed Mulder’s door, the agent called to him

again. “Hey, what’s the rush?”

“I can’t talk right now!” Adam whispered fiercely,

the tremor in his voice belying his fear.

“What’s wrong?” Mulder asked, but the man was long

gone.

Thinking about the strange reaction of his fellow

patient, Mulder finally fell into a fitful

slumber. He didn’t even notice when the night

nurses’ aide came into his room, laying his hand

gently once again on Mulder’s forehead.

XxXxXxX

2:30 a.m.

Clinton Leads jumped in astonishment when

something grabbed him by the arm as he exited

Mulder’s room. A second later, he recognized the

face and relaxed. “Dr. Thiason! You startled me.

What can I do for you?”

“That’s just it, Mr. Leads. You can do a lot for

me.”

“I’m afraid I don’t understand,” Leads stated,

confused. He didn’t know the doctor that well,

but this was surely odd behavior.

“I know what you can do, Mr. Leads. Do you think

that I’m as stupid as Flaherty? That I don’t see

what you’ve been doing with these patients?” He

drew close, menacing, as he pulled him around the

corner and into an empty room. That nuisance Dr.

Scully had just run to the bathroom; she wouldn’t

be gone long.

Leads was stunned. How could anybody guess what

he’d been doing?

Most people didn’t even believe in psychic

abilities, especially ones as specialized as his.

The conscious world was still a mystery to him,

but the subconscious was his domain.

“Now,” the doctor began again. “If you don’t want

to end up locked up for the rest of your life for

what you’ve been doing, you’ll do what I want.

How’d you like to spend the next seventy years in

prison,

Leads?”

The nurses’ aide shook his head vehemently. He

couldn’t take being locked up.

“Then I need you to use your talents on a certain

patient. His name is Adam Wimsby, and he’s two

doors down.”

“But he’s just an insomnia patient,” Leads

remarked. “There’s nothing wrong with his dream

state.”

“Not now, there isn’t. But by the time you’re

done, there’d better be. I want him so messed up

that nobody will believe a thing he says, you got

that? You can give him whatever type of dreams

you want, just so long as they’re enough to drive

him over the edge.”

“But . . .”

“Jail, Leads. Think about it. Where would you

rather be?”

Resignedly, Clinton hung his head in shame at the

prospect of using his Gift for disreputable

purposes.

“Okay, Dr. Thiason.”

XxXxXxX

7:00 a.m.

“So how are you this morning?” Scully asked,

smiling down at Mulder.

He’d managed to become entangled in the many

wires, and his just-awakened grogginess made him

endearing. So like a little boy.

“Well, I don’t know about the case, but at least

I’m doing better.

No nightmares again – once I got to sleep, that

is.” He smiled sardonically as she stepped

forward and began straightening out the monitor

leads.

“You had insomnia? Oh, Mulder . . .”

“It wasn’t too bad. I got to sleep eventually.”

He paused, looking thoughtful. “Hey, Scully. Did

you see a man about my age in the hall last

night?”

“About what time?”

“Oh, it must have been about twelve or twelve-

thirty. Tall, dark hair, glasses?”

“Oh, yeah. His name is Adam Wimsby. He’s a

teacher or something like that. Why?”

“I’ve just seen him around and was curious who he

was.” There was suddenly a sparkle in his eyes.

“Hey, Scully. Didn’t it behoove you, as part of

your medical license, to get on his case when you

saw him up so late last night?”

“I don’t remember the policing of men acting like

little boys to be part of my Hippocratic Oath,”

she said, topping it off with that special look

she gave him when he knew she would laugh if she

let herself. “Funny you should mention him,

though. You’re the second person to ask me about

seeing him. Of course, the other was a doctor –

not a nosy FBI agent.” She grinned.

“I am not nosy,” he said with the petulance of a

small boy. Then, he added, “Regardless, I think

I’m going to see if I can find him. He seemed a

little frazzled; maybe he could use a sympathetic

ear.”

“Do what you want with your ear, Mulder, just keep

your nose out of trouble. The rest belongs to

me,” she whispered before kissing his cheek and

leaving the room.

XxXxXxX

ACT III

10:30 a.m.

It didn’t take Mulder long to locate Adam Wimsby’s

room, but Mulder was surprised at what he found

when he did. The man in the bed was definitely

the same person, but this man didn’t smile. He

didn’t joke.

He looked exhausted, and Mulder noted the addition

of an IV drip where before there had been none.

“Hey, how’re you doing?” he asked.

“I’ve been better,” Adam said simply.

“I won’t kid you, you looked a lot better last

night.”

“Last night?” The man looked confused, lost.

“Yeah, remember when you walked by my room? I’m

Fox Mulder from two doors down.”

“I’m sorry, Mr. Mulder, but I don’t remember.

I’ve had a rough night and I’m not doing so well.

If you’ll excuse me, I’m going to try to get some

sleep. At least this stuff is good for

something.” He motioned to the IV, turning his

back on Mulder with a whispered goodbye.

XxXxXxX

11:00 p.m.

Why did he suddenly feel so dirty? Not dirty on

the outside, but dirty deep inside where you

couldn’t wash. Leads knew very well why. He’d

never used his gift for anything but helping

people, and he was finding very quickly that using

it for other purposes, even to protect himself,

left a bad taste in his mouth.

The time he spent last night in Wimsby’s room was

harrowing, uncomfortable, painful. When he’d

finally pleased Thiason, he swore he’d never use

his gift again. Never, ever! Making the decision

to stop visiting those he’d already been helping

here was already hard, but he’d had to do it.

There was just one exception . . . one case that

he had to resolve before he left this hospital and

this town. Fox Mulder should be an exception in

anybody’s book – he didn’t deserve the ghosts

haunting his subconscious.

After an uneventful day, Clinton’s first stop on

night duty was Adam Wimsby’s room. Maybe he could

try something he’d never tried before.

A trigger to discontinue the horrid nightmares he

had instilled in this patient. It wouldn’t help

now, but at least the man’s future wouldn’t be

totally destroyed. Bringing him to the brink of

insanity yet not pushing him over wouldn’t be

easy. Thiason had ordered him to make that final

push – to drive him insane – but that he couldn’t

do even to save his own skin. But maybe if he was

just acting off kilter, it would be good enough to

save them both.

The perspiration beaded and dripped on his face as

Leads concentrated with one hand on Wimsby’s

forehead. His effort was apparent to anybody

watching, not that anybody was. A twitch in his

face, and then another, both mirrored by the

bedridden patient, signaled the final connection

being established between the two. All awareness

of time faded as he burrowed deeper and deeper

into Adam Wimsby’s psyche.

His second stop was Mulder’s room. The man was

sleeping peacefully, finding blessed sanctuary in

a nightmare-free slumber. Perhaps it was in

contrition for what he was being forced to do to

Wimsby that he made the decision to go one better

and give Mulder some dreams that were more

blissful than anything he could have imagined,

even in his waking hours. Even if he wasn’t doing

it to settle his own conscience,

Fox Mulder deserved it. And so it was with a

thoughtful gaze and inner peace that he placed a

gentle hand on Mulder’s forehead.

He remembered the nightmares he’d helped to

decimate . . . the two women who starred most

vibrantly in them. The first sometimes appeared

as a woman, sometimes as a young child, but he

knew it was the same person. The second he

recognized immediately. It was Dr.

Scully, who had been observing since the day

before Fox had checked in. He wondered briefly

about their connection, how they knew each other,

and why they were acting as if they didn’t.

Perhaps they were both narcotics investigators,

trying to catch whoever was responsible for the

drugs he’d heard had been turning up missing.

Whatever the case, that was not his concern. In

Mulder’s dreams he saw a fierce devotion, a deep

caring, and an almost tangible need for this

woman, yet she often sustained injury, with him

unable to keep the harm from her. Well, from now

on, his dreams would be different. . .

Mulder wasn’t sure what this place was, but it was

wonderful. A large banner along one wall

proclaimed “Special Agent of the Year,” while

various agents and superiors sat at round tables

scattered about the room. Yet the most intimately

placed ones were occupied by non-Bureau personnel.

Teena Mulder sat, smiling lovingly at her son with

a pride he hadn’t seen in years. Beside her,

Scully’s mother, Maggie, beamed with warmth and

affection, for not just Scully, who was at her

side, but for him as well. A nearby table held a

man he didn’t recognize, but who shared Scully’s

red hair as well as her smile, a pretty brunette

woman, and Bill and Tara Scully. Bill smiled at

him and gave a thumbs-up, laughing when Mulder

returned it with wariness.

Scanning the room, he realized that everybody was

grinning at him like that, and suddenly he

realized he was behind a podium. Feeling that the

viewers were waiting for him to say something, he

muttered a quiet thank you. Surprisingly enough,

it incited the crowd to applaud. He knew he

should take a seat, but was frozen. Then, equally

suddenly, a woman was at his side, a dainty arm

slipping through his own. Scully stood beside

him, kissing him on the cheek as he took her hand

in his own. It was odd. While this body was his,

he clearly did not have full control over it. He

was here, in this body, but not all the movements

were his own.

“Come on, Mulder,” she said, pulling him from the

dais. “Speech is over – time to greet your

adoring public.” But he failed to follow her off

the platform, despite A.D. Skinner’s being ready

to make the final remarks. He was surprised when,

instead of following her, he realized he was again

beginning to speak.

In the back of his mind, he was anxious to hear

what he was going to say. The sense of duality

was fascinating. “Ladies and gentlemen, I know

that you’re all sitting on the edge of your seats

to hear what words of wisdom our Assistant

Director has to impart, but if you will indulge me

for just a few more minutes . . . I am very

honored to be here receiving this wonderful award,

and I am thrilled that so many of the people I

love could be here to share it with me.” He

exchanged glances with Dana and Maggie.

“But I have to say that I am not sure you are

giving this award to the right agent. If my

accomplishments look good to the Bureau, it’s only

because I have had the support and assistance of

the most wonderful agent . . . the most wonderful

woman . . . to ever walk the halls of the J Edgar

Hoover Building. Dana Scully is more than just a

friend to me. More than just a partner. She’s a

part of me. A part of my life. No. She IS my

life. And so. . .” At this point, Mulder

surprised himself yet again by dropping to one

knee in front of Scully. “Dana Katherine Scully,

will you do me the honor of not just being my

partner at work, but my partner in life, for as

long as I live? Will you marry me?”

He brandished a velvet box, opening it to reveal a

lovely solitaire diamond. Oohs and ahs rang

through the hall for a few minutes at the shock of

his actions before a chant began. Quiet at first,

it was soon strong and firm. “Scully, Scully,

Scully, Scully . . .” Dana gasped aloud,

surprised to see her entire family and Mulder’s

mother joining in a show of support. Finally, she

spoke loud enough to be heard over the din.

“Yes, Mulder. I’ll marry you. I love you!”

The room erupted into applause and cheers, and

Mulder realized that it felt good – felt natural.

Skinner stood like a proud father beside them as

Mulder’s mouth eclipsed Scully’s in a deep kiss.

When they withdrew, they smiled out at their

fellow agents and family members, watching them

continue to cheer.

Slowly, everything disappeared and a peaceful fog

overtook the room.

Opening his eyes, he realized that he was in his

bed at the hospital, not in the dream world he’d

fantasized. A glance at the clock told him it was

6:30 – time to get up as Scully would be coming

soon. But instead, he simply rolled over and went

back to sleep.

XxXxXxX

7:00 a.m.

“Mulder, are you awake?” The stage whisper came

from Scully, who’d surreptitiously sneaked into

his room, but it got no response. “Mulder, c’mon.

Wake up.”

A groan was her answer, and she realized that

she’d have to be a little harsher if she was going

to wake him. “Mulder, wake up! Breakfast will be

ready soon.” She flicked the switch on the wall,

illuminating the room with light. Adding to the

brightness, she pulled open the drapes as well,

inciting another groan and covers pulled up over

everything but the tousled brown hair.

Mulder blinked owlishly when she yanked the

blanket and sheet down around her partner’s waist.

“Mulder, what is with you this morning?”

“Sorry, Scully,” he muttered groggily. “There was

this dream. . .”

“Did you have nightmares again? So much for last

night being the start of a new routine.”

“Actually,” he said, pushing himself to a sitting

position and motioning for her to sit beside him.

“It wasn’t a nightmare. Have you ever had a dream

you just wished you could have over and over

again?”

“On occasion,” she smiled warmly, taking his hand.

“Most of the things I want to repeat these days

happen while I’m totally awake.”

He smiled shyly before realization came over his

face.

“Oh, Scully. I just realized – you must be

exhausted. I’m sorry for being so difficult. Why

don’t you go on to bed. I’ll hold down the fort

from here.” He began to slide down again with a

yawn.

“Oh, no you don’t,” Scully said. “I don’t go

until I know you’re up for good. I’ve never seen

you sleep so much, Mulder. Are you sure you’re

okay? Did you hear or see anything last night?”

“Not a thing,” he said, swinging his legs over the

side of the bed.

“What about this dream?” She asked. “You sounded

pretty engrossed.”

“Trying to pry all my secrets out of me, huh?

Well, I’m not going to tell you everything. I’ll

just say that if I could have the same dream every

night, I’d never again have trouble sleeping.”

“I’d like that as much as you would,” she said.

“So what are your plans for the day while I’m

getting some sleep?”

“Staying in this bed is making me nuts. The

doctor said that there’s a gymnasium downstairs on

the first floor, so I think I’ll go check it out.

Do you know where they put my bag?”

“It’s in the closet,” she motioned, and he struck

pay dirt upon opening the narrow door.

“I’m glad I put my workout clothes back in the bag

after I washed them last time, that’s for sure.

It’ll be great to get out of these pajamas –

they’re driving me nuts, too. If the other

patients are as stir crazy as I am, there’ll be

plenty of them down there. Maybe I can coerce

some into some educational conversation about the

goings on around here.” He began to shed the

night clothes, sliding into his boxers and shorts

unashamedly.

“Sounds like a good plan. Just try to keep your

gorgeous nose out of trouble,” she added, standing

on tiptoes to kiss the tip. “I’ll see you

later,” she added, giving his rear a pinch before

leaving the room. He smiled and shook his head.

She never stopped surprising him.

Stopping at the nurse’s station, Scully reported

in to the head nurse, along with Dr. Flaherty, who

happened to be filling out a chart. “I’m off for

some rest. If you need me, I’ll be in the on-call

room.”

“I don’t get it, Dr. Scully,” Flaherty questioned.

“Why would anyone in their right mind

intentionally work nights if they had a choice?”

“Too many years spent interning, assigned to the

night shift, I guess. I can’t sleep at night

anymore. Besides, this being a sleep clinic, it’s

more interesting to observe the patients while

they’re not awake.”

“Yeah, I guess,” he said, smiling at her. “Well,

I didn’t mean to keep you from your rest. Take

care.”

“Thanks, Ian,” she said, then turning to the

nurse. “Could you ask somebody to be sure to wake

me about 4:00? Thanks.” The nurse nodded, and

Scully made her departure. But sleep didn’t come

quite so quickly. Mulder was behaving so oddly

this morning. Almost exactly like the other

patients who had become ‘addicted to sleeping.’

She questioned that it was true addiction, since

the dedication to sleep seemed to be one hundred

percent the choice of the victims.

She’d have to wait and see how he was in the

morning.

XxXxXxX

Mulder pretty much spent the day in the gym, which

turned out to be incredibly well equipped.

Weights, treadmills, bicycles, a running track,

and a myriad of other equipment including a

jacuzzi and small swimming pool. He was dying to

try out the pool, but he didn’t have his suit, and

his desire wasn’t quite strong enough to incite

him to wear the suits the hospital provided. With

all that, he still wished for a simple basketball

court, but figured he’d make do with what they

had. The track would be good for starters.

He’d always loved to run. It just cleared his

mind as well as his body, letting things surface

from his subconscious that he’d been suppressing

or resisting. He hoped that it would happen now;

so far, all he’d been able to sense was that he

was definitely missing something. Realistically,

they were no closer to solving this case than they

had been days ago when they got here. How long

would

Skinner let it continue?

The only benefit he’d seen so far was that his own

nightmares had stopped. He knew for sure that it

wasn’t coming from any drug they gave him, or any

weird treatment of which Scully was unfamiliar or

was unable to substantiate through her research.

So what was it about this place that was so

special?

“Well, good morning, Mr. Mulder,” a voice said

from beside him, and he realized that he’d been

unaware of another runner drawing abreast.

“Getting a little workout, I see?” It was Ian

Flaherty.

“You got it, Doc. I was going stir crazy in

there.”

“Understandable. That’s one of the reasons we

added on the gymnasium area. Patients need

something to do other than sleep their days away,

and the need for physical activity is a general

health issue. It wasn’t easy getting the funding

from the board, but we managed.” He smiled,

panting slightly from his own exertions at keeping

up with Mulder.

Mulder thought about mentioning the basketball

court, but decided that it wasn’t really

constructive. Where would they put it? He

trusted

Flaherty, and wanted to draw him out, but couldn’t

be as direct as he wished. Maybe a little

subterfuge was in order.

“Y’know, when I first read about this place, I

really didn’t know what to expect. Somehow I had

these visions of people sleeping day and night,

round the clock, but don’t ask me where that came

from. I mean, nobody can sleep all the time,

right?”

“Well, there are those patients who suffer from

narcolepsy, who can fall asleep at any time, but

in general, no, nobody sleeps for twenty-four

hours a day.”

“Have you ever had a case where somebody did? It

seems like that would be the ultimate challenge

for a clinic like this. I mean, I don’t know if

it would be considered a sleep disorder at all,

but . . .” He spread his hands in a shrug as he

kept up his pace.

“No, I know what you mean, Mulder. Luckily, we’ve

never had anybody quite that bad, although we have

occasionally had patients who, once we’ve helped

them, went a little overboard, but nothing

excessive.”

Like he’d admit it if they had, Mulder thought to

himself. There was open, and then there was

complete disclosure, and no physician was likely

to do that – except maybe a certain beautiful,

red-headed one he knew.

“That smile must mean something more than you’ve

just hit your runner’s high,” Flaherty observed

with a chuckle.

“I hadn’t even realized I was smiling,” Mulder

said, grinning nonetheless at the buddy-ish barb.

“No, I don’t think I was.”

“I’m a doctor, Mulder. I think I can identify a

smile when I see one.

It wouldn’t happen to have anything to do with a

certain physician who’s taken a personal interest

in your case, would it?” He was like a male

Yenta, Mulder thought, but since it was his idea,

there was no harm in playing up to it. Plus, it

was like a stamp of approval for him and Scully to

be seen together. And not just as patient and

doctor.

“Aw, Dr. Flaherty, I didn’t know you cared,”

Mulder joked, stepping up the pace a little bit.

Let’s see what this doctor could do.

“You know darn right well who I mean, Mulder,” Ian

laughed back, not missing a stride. “Look, I know

she probably told you it couldn’t be known;

doctor-patient relationships and all that. But I

don’t have a problem with it under these

circumstances, and I won’t give you a hard time.

Look, she’s warm to you, you’re warm to her. Why

not let nature take its course?”

This time it was Mulder’s turn to laugh,

maintaining his cover. “We haven’t even had a

date yet!”

“Yet?” Flaherty observed pointedly.

“Yes, ‘yet’, so now let’s switch topics, shall we?

When do you think I’ll be released? My nightmares

have been a whole lot better the last few nights.”

“That’s true, and you’ve made great progress, but

I’d like to try to find out what caused the

drastic change before just releasing you.

Something has had a noticeable impact on your

subconscious mind . . . besides the lovely Dr.

Scully, that is. We haven’t really been treating

you with any significant therapy beyond just

simple rest and mild sedation at nights; it

shouldn’t be happening this way, but it is.”

“Could it be simply that I’m comfortable here,

thinking that I’ll be cured, so I am?”

“You mean confidence in our establishment as a

means to a cure?

Well, it’s possible, but it’s kind of far fetched.

But if the nightmares stay away, and we haven’t

identified the cause in the next three days, I’ll

just release you. You’ll know where I am if it

gets bad again.” Mulder noticed that the doctor’s

breathing was no longer as even as it had been,

nor was his speaking.

“Are you okay?”

“Sure. But tell me something. Just how far do

you run? And how often? I used to think I was in

pretty good shape, but I’m just about ready to

pass out!”

“I usually run three or four times a week, five

miles or so each time. Sometimes more, sometimes

less. At times, when it gets cold, I’ll swim

instead. It varies.”

“Well, it’s obviously working for you.”

“I have to keep it up for my job. Can’t afford to

get flabby.”

“Yeah, Dr. Scully wouldn’t like it either,” Ian

winked affably. “Okay,

I confess – you’ve worn me out. I’m going to take

a swim and then a steam. Care to join me?”

“I’ll have to pass. I didn’t expect your facility

to be so well-equipped, so I didn’t bring my

suit.”

“The hospital has suits you can borrow. Come on,

I’d enjoy the company.”

“I really can’t. I’ve just never been able to

swim in those baggy trunk things. They create too

much drag.”

“Well, you really are the athlete, aren’t you?

Maybe I can lend you something a little more to

your liking.” Mulder was surprised at how eager

Flaherty seemed to spend time with him, but

decided to take it in stride for now – no pun

intended.

“Locker rooms are this way,” Ian said as he led

the way through a door at the side of the workout

room. It smelled slightly of disinfectant and

chlorine. Banks of lockers were unused and

unlocked, but Flaherty walked assuredly to a row

of larger ones that were labeled and secured. He

spun the dial on the padlock hanging from the one

marked “Flaherty”.

Mulder noted carefully the names on each of the

lockers, committing them to memory. If a search

became desired or necessary, it would help to be

able to match them with their owner rather than

have to check them all. Perhaps going along with

the doctor for a swim had been a good idea after

all.

The rattle of the door drew his attention,

revealing a fluffy towel hung near the front.

“What, you don’t make use of the towels they

provide?” Mulder asked, smiling. A doctor who

didn’t use his own facility supplies . . .

“Nope. They’re tiny, they’re threadbare, and

they’re scratchy. Lynn keeps me in all the towels

I need.” He took one down, showing another behind

it, and tossed it to Mulder. “See what married

life will do for you?”

Mulder laughed. “Y’know, Doc, subtlety will never

be your strong suit.

And speaking of suits . . .”

“Okay, okay. I’m sure a buff athlete like you

wants to get back to the workout. You’re lucky,

because Lynn just washed these, too. It wouldn’t

be safe to lend you one otherwise. What do you

prefer, blue or black.” He looked at the two

suits being proffered, both of which were the same

brand and style he wore at home, if not the same

color. “I presume these are more in line with

your personal preference?”

“I really appreciate this,” Mulder said with a

smile. “But I really don’t care – you pick.”

Flaherty tossed the black one at him. “You can

put your clothes in one of the lockers along that

wall. The pool is through the door at the far end

– I’ll meet you out there.” He walked towards

what

Mulder presumed was the restroom area, leaving him

alone to change in relative privacy.

Mulder was already in the pool swimming laps

before Flaherty emerged from the locker room. In

between laps, they tried to continue their

conversation.

“Hey, how is that guy down the hall doing? Wimsby?

We talked my first night here and he seemed like a

nice guy. I heard he’s not doing so well.”

“No, he’s not, and we’re not sure why. I can’t

really say too much, and he’s not even my patient,

but he’s no longer even ambulatory.

I wish I could help.”

Mulder was struck by the sincerity in his voice.

He didn’t know how to respond, and they swam in

silence for quite some time. After many laps,

they both drew to a stop at one end of the pool.

“We’d better get out. Lunchtime is coming up, and

I need to get back on the floor and check on some

other patients.” Flaherty drew himself out of the

water, quickly grabbing his towel and turning to

watch as

Mulder did the same.

Mulder looked up sharply as he heard a gasp. Ian

Flaherty stood frozen, looking at him with rounded

eyes.

“What?”

The doctor shook himself. “I’m sorry, Mulder. I

know I’ve seen them before, but it just took me by

surprise when I saw your scars.” His eyes moved

from Mulder’s shoulder to his thigh. “I admire

you for not being self-conscious of them.”

“I guess I figure it’s all part of the job. Each

one is a significant moment in my life. And

they’re so faint now – compared to how they were.

Most people don’t even notice.”

Flaherty chuckled sadly. “Still, call me

narcissistic, but I’d be running for the nearest

plastic surgeon. Have you ever thought about it?”

“Plastic surgery? Never seriously, although my

doctors mentioned it at first. I don’t care that

much about it, and they’re hardly noticeable.

It’s just me.”

“Well, I’m a sure a doctor wouldn’t be bothered by

them. Especially a beautiful, understanding doctor

like Dr. Scully.”

This time, Mulder laughed. His “Will you stop

it!” trailed behind them as they disappeared into

the locker room.

XxXxXxX

After a very active morning, Mulder found himself

ravenous at lunchtime. He’d been privately pleased

that he’d been able to out-exercise the doctor,

but it had taken it out of him. He found himself

looking forward to bedtime. And while the

afternoon was quiet, filled with reading and

strolling the halls, his appetite was just as

large when it came time for dinner. He couldn’t

have been happier than when he saw the petite

figure who delivered dinner right to his room.

“Scully,” he said, smiling his welcome. “Where’ve

you been?” He knew she tried to wake around four,

but it was now six and he hadn’t seen her in the

last two hours.

“Bringing you a surprise,” she said, raising two

bags in the air.

“There’ll be no hospital food for you tonight.”

She handed him the bag in her right hand, keeping

the one in the left for herself. He read the

outside of the bag.

“Wendy’s? Scully, this is great! What did you

bring me?”

“See for yourself,” she said, beginning to unpack

her own dinner as she settled on the end of his

bed, facing him. Dinner was spread out on the

blanket between them, a burger, fries, and Seven-

Up for Mulder, with a spicy chicken sandwich, a

small cup of chili, and a Diet Coke for Scully.

“You’ve got cola?” Mulder noticed, forlornly.

“Want to trade?”

“You can’t have caffeine, Mulder. Now eat, and

tell me what you’ve learned today.”

“Okay, but don’t complain that I’m talking with my

mouth full.”

She chuckled.

“I actually spent a good deal of time with Dr.

Flaherty today. He was in the gym while I was

working out, and we talked. I’m totally convinced

that he knows nothing about what’s going on here.

He seems puzzled at even my own improvement when

they haven’t begun any real treatment as of yet –

we’re still going through the preliminaries. He

also told me Wimsby – the guy I saw the first

night – that his condition has gotten worse. Much

worse. He looked upset that he couldn’t help

him.”

“Well, we don’t know for sure, but I tend to agree

with you – Flaherty seems honest. But it still

doesn’t solve the case.”

“If it comes down to it, I did see a great place

for somebody to stash an illegal substance.” At

Scully’s raised eyebrow, he continued.

“There’s a bank of lockers in the gymnasium locker

room that are reserved for the staff. Each is

tagged for the staff member and locked with a

standard, dual-latching combination padlock. If

it’s the kind with a key override in the back, we

may be able to pick them, should it become

necessary. Scully, this is so good!” he remarked

off topic, chewing happily on a French fry.

“I’m glad you like it. I’m going to check out

more of the patient records this evening. There’s

got to be a connection between these patients.

And once the night shift comes on, I want to keep

my eyes on a nurse’s aide here. He was acting a

little spooked last night. It might be nothing,

but . . .”

“I appreciate your watching my back, partner,” he

rocked forward onto his knees, pecking her on the

cheek.

“Always, Mulder,” she answered, swiping one of his

fries. He looked longingly at her food. She knew

him well enough to know what he wanted. “There

isn’t more than one or two spoonfuls here, but

would you like the rest of my chili?”

He knew she never would offer him more while he

was technically a patient here. He nodded

cheerfully. “You’re the best, Scully,” he

grinned, swiping the small, red cup.

“You only love me for my chili.”

XxXxXxX

She couldn’t believe her eyes. It couldn’t be.

It just couldn’t.

Yet the evidence was so clear.

She’d surreptitiously shadowed Clinton Leads, the

night nurse’s aide. As he went from room to room,

she watched as he recorded pulse rates, sleep

status, and all the other minutiae necessary. In

the third room, a patient was restless, in the

throes of some kind of dream. Nightmare more

likely, or even worse, a night terror. He turned

to leave, hesitated, and then turned back, seeming

to come to some kind of decision. Then, he

touched the patient’s head. . .

And the patient immediately calmed. Okay, that

was no big deal, she’d admitted to herself.

Perhaps the touch of comfort was reminiscent of

one the patient’s mother had used to calm him as a

child. Nothing special, or rare, or

unexplainable. She thought all this until, of

course, she watched him do it three more times in

different rooms. What did it all mean?

Regardless, at the very least, some questioning

was in order. She waited in the shadows for Leads

to emerge from the room, hoping that he’d

cooperate. Finally, she heard the sounds of

hinges that were developing full-blown squeaks.

“Freeze, Mr. Leads,” she said in a stage whisper,

but her gun hand was steady. “FBI.”

XxXxXxX

ACT IV

The look on his face was stunned silence, like a

deer caught in a flashlight’s beam. She felt

certain that she was safe in approaching the large

man.

Finally, as she drew closer, he seemed to break

out of his near-catatonic state. But what was

originally a quiet man quickly became a sobbing

child.

“I’m sorry, Dr. Scully. . . I didn’t want to. . .

They made me. . .

They threatened me. . . I was so scared. . .”

For a moment, Scully feared the man was quickly

moving into hysterics.

She’d get no information from him this way. “It’s

okay. It’ll be okay,” she reassured, taking the

unresisting man by the arm. “We just want to ask

you some questions. We’re not going to hurt you.”

She tried to lead him away by the arm, and he went

willingly.

“Are you going to take me to jail?” he asked,

sounding frightened.

“Not if you haven’t done anything wrong,” Scully

assured him. She was having a hard time picturing

this man as a suspect with any malicious intent.

“For now, let’s go talk with my partner.”

If he wondered who that was, he didn’t question

it, following her docilely to Mulder’s room.

Slipping into the darkness, she flicked on the

light over his bed and shook him by the shoulder.

“Mulder, wake up.”

Despite the hour, Mulder came to consciousness

quickly, pushing himself into a sitting position.

“What’s going on? You got something

on the case?”

“You could say that,” she responded, turning to

look at Clinton Leads, standing behind her. “Hey,

are you okay?” she asked, taking in the shocked

expression of the man as he looked at Mulder.

“You’re a police officer?” he asked Mulder,

stunned.

“Well, FBI to be specific.”

“I didn’t know. I didn’t mean to interfere.

Please don’t put me in jail.” The man was

literally pleading with them now. “I just wanted

to help!”

“Okay, okay. Just calm down. We only want to

talk for now,” Scully soothed. “Why don’t you

take a seat in this chair. I’ll sit right beside

you.”

“Dr. Flaherty will be upset if he sees I didn’t

complete my rounds.”

“I’ll explain it all to him. You won’t get in

trouble.” At times, the man seemed more like a

small boy. Finally, he sat in the uncomfortable

plastic chair, seeming relieved when Scully sat in

the one beside him, having holstered her gun, and

Mulder sat with his legs hanging off the side of

the bed.

She looked into Mulder’s eyes, communicating her

deference to him in questioning the man. As an

accredited psychologist, he’d have a better idea

of how to approach him. But his eyes communicated

back that he needed her lead. He needed to know

what she’d seen.

“Clinton,” she said, trying to gain his trust by

using his first name.

“Tonight, when you were checking on the patients,

I saw you touch some of them. You laid your

fingers on the foreheads of some that were

restless, and they calmed down.”

Leads nodded in acknowledgment, but clearly didn’t

understand what they were asking. Mulder took

over.

“What did you do for them, to let them sleep,

Clinton? Did you help them?” Mulder smiled

slightly, non-confrontational. Leads seemed to

take this as appreciation rather than

condemnation.

“Yeah, I helped them. They were having

nightmares, so I took them away.”

“How do you do that? What do you do when you want

to help somebody who’s having a nightmare?”

“I touch them here,” he showed them on Scully’s

forehead, “and then I just reach out with my mind.

I get inside and I tell the nightmare to go away,

and it does.” He shrugged.

Mulder and Scully exchanged looks, both wide-eyed.

“Do you help all the patients here?” Scully asked.

“I can only help the ones with nightmares, or what

Dr. Flaherty calls night-terrors.”

“And have you helped all the patients that have

nightmares?” Leads looked scared for a moment,

but Scully’s look seemed to reassure him.

“Yep. Nurses’ aides are supposed to want people

to feel better; I just don’t do it like the other

nurses’ aides do. I figure it’s better if we

don’t have to give them drugs.” He smiled shyly,

blushing, and added, “sometimes I even . . .”

“You even what?” Mulder asked.

“Sometimes, I even give them happy dreams. I

think some people need happy dreams to make up for

all the bad things in their nightmares.”

“Clinton, did you help me?” The question from her

partner came out of left field, and Scully was

surprised. “Did you take away my nightmares and

give me good dreams?”

Leads blushed even brighter red, if it was

possible. “Your dreams were scary. . . and so sad.

I made them better, didn’t I?”

“Yes, you did,” Mulder admitted, smiling

enigmatically at his partner.

“We know you didn’t mean to do any harm, but we

have to talk to you seriously about this. What

you’re doing for these patients is having long-

term affects on them after they leave the

hospital. It’s making them want to sleep all the

time – not do anything else. So, while I know you

were just trying to help,” Mulder said with

confidence, “you have to stop it. This is a very

special ability you have, Clinton, but you can’t

use it any more.”

“And if I don’t, if I promise never ever to use it

again, you won’t put me in jail?”

“We can’t promise anything,” Scully said gently,

“but we’ll talk to our boss and see if he agrees.

I have to be honest with you, though.

Our boss might not like the idea of your

continuing on with this ability. They may decide

to put you on some medication to try to suppress

your abilities.” Scully couldn’t believe she was

saying this!

“Tell them I promise. Cross my heart,” he added,

including the motion.

“I’ll never, ever, ever do it again, no matter how

much I want to.”

“I believe you,” Mulder responded. “Could you

please wait in the hallway for just a minute? I

need to speak to Dr. Scully in private.”

Scully couldn’t help but chuckle when the man

smiled and blushed.

“Okay,” he agreed as he got up to leave. “But no

kissing!” He’d apparently gotten more from

Mulder’s mind than simply his nightmares.

“So what do you think?” she asked him.

“I’m finding it very hard to believe that that man

ever had a malicious thought in his life. His

ability is incredible, but I don’t think he had

any intent to hurt anybody when he used it. I

think we should recommend to Skinner that he goes

free with a warning, and then track the records

here to make sure the cases go back to being more

normal.”

“While I tend to agree with that, Mulder, I’m not

sure the upper echelon will. If he can really do

what he says he does, he’s a medical miracle.

People will want to study that.”

“Can you see what that would do to him, though?

To any person? To

be turned into a guinea pig?”

“I didn’t say I agreed with it, just that the

possibility exists. I think we’re pretty out of

our league at this point, I’m afraid. Ultimately,

it’s not going to be ours to say. Hell, I don’t

know if what he might be doing is even technically

illegal! Let’s just make our report and send it

to Skinner. After that, it’ll be up to him.

Let’s go tell Leads.”

“Hey, Scully,” Mulder asked, beginning to unbutton

his pajama top.

“Since the case is pretty much over, do you think

I can get rid of these things? They’re going to

hurt like hell coming off, but at least they won’t

itch anymore.”

“Yeah, I think that would be okay,” Scully said,

moving close to him to gently begin removing the

small pads from his muscled chest. She added in

an almost-perfect mimic, “but no kissing!” They

both chuckled as she continued her work.

In the hallway, Leads was pacing, obviously

worried. “Clinton,”

Scully began, “we need to write up our report and

email it to our boss in Washington, and then we’ll

find out what he decides.

Don’t worry, I’m sure everything will be okay.”

“Good. Don’t forget to tell him I promise. I

won’t ever do it again.”

“I’ll tell him . . .”

Before Scully could say anymore, there were a

series of shrieks that echoed down the corridors.

Leads took off at a run, considerably ahead of

Mulder and Scully, who were still trying to

identify from which direction the screams were

coming. They finally saw him disappear into a

room two doors down from Mulder’s, and followed

him.

The man on the bed was in full five-point

restraints, thrashing about wildly and yelling

nonsense words. Mulder recognized that it was the

man he’d met briefly, Adam Wimsby. Dr. Flaherty

had told him yesterday that he wasn’t’ doing well,

but Mulder wasn’t prepared for this.

They were also unprepared to see Leads, weeping

near-hysterically by the man’s bedside. He kept

repeating, “I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” in between sobs

as he buried his face in his hands.

“Mr. Wimsby, wake up!” Scully tried shouting into

the man’s ear, shaking his shoulders, but nothing

seemed to calm the man.

“It’s all my fault,” Leads said, the tears running

down his face. “I did this. I didn’t want to,

but they made me. It’s my fault. Please,” he

turned pleading eyes to first Mulder, then Scully.

“Please let me help him!”

“You promised, Clinton,” Scully reminded him.

“But you don’t understand. I did this. I made him

like this – these aren’t HIS night terrors. I gave

them to him. Please let me take them back.”

“Wait a minute,” Mulder said, trying to grasp the

situation. “Somebody coerced you into doing this

to Wimsby? Who was it? What did they say?”

“It was Dr. Thiason. He didn’t tell me why. Just

that he knew what I could do and that if I didn’t,

he was going to have me arrested. Put me in jail.

Or maybe even let them cut me open to see why I

can do what I do. I was afraid.”

“So you did as he ordered,” Scully said sadly,

sorry for the frightened man. Mulder sent her a

look that communicated volumes, and her look back

told him of her agreement.

“If you can help him, we’ll give you permission

just this one time. A man should be able to right

the wrongs he’s done.”

Clinton Leads seemed relieved. He rose, wiping

his eyes and then his face, drying the tears on

his hands onto his uniform. A slight touch on

Wimsby’s forehead was quickly followed by a few

twitches in Leads’ own face. Viewing the process

from up close for the first time, they both

realized that this wasn’t something that was easy

for the aide.

His effort was reflected in the perspiration on

his brow. But within a couple of minutes, Wimsby

grew silent, and then settled unmoving on the bed,

regaining the normal breathing rhythm of sleep.

“Why do you think this Dr. Thiason would make him

do this,” Scully whispered to Mulder as Leads

retook his seat. He seemed tired.

“I’m convinced it goes back to that first night.

The man who left his room and passed by mine was

content. Happy. But when he was returning to his

room, he most definitely was not. He was

terrified. I think he saw something. Something he

shouldn’t have, and it scared him to death. And

Thiason must have been involved. I’d planned to

talk to him the next day, but by the time I got to

him – with the tests and all – he’d already

succumbed.”

“Well, I can only think of one way to find out

what he saw that night,” she said, looking to the

sleeping man. “As much as I hate to wake him. .

.”

“Wake him we must,” Mulder concluded. “Maybe you’d

better do it.

Women are much gentler, and believe me, waking to

your face will be a lot nicer than waking to

mine.” Scully chuckled but proceeded to the bed

to wake Wimsby.”

He didn’t wake easily, and Mulder was beginning to

think he was going to have to help when the man’s

eyes slowly opened, evolving from a mere slit to

wide and round. “What’s going on?” He asked,

confused.

“Mr. Wimsby, do you remember me?” Mulder asked.

“Yeah, you’re a patient here, like me.”

“Do you remember when you walked by my room the

other night? You were frightened.”

Dawning realization lit in the man’s face as the

memories of what he’d seen obviously flowed. “Oh,

my God . . .”

“I’m an FBI Agent, Mr. Wimsby. I need you to tell

me what scared you so badly. We know it has

something to do with Dr. Thiason.”

“If I tell you, will you protect me?”

“We’ll put you in protective custody immediately

if it’s warranted,”

Scully assured.

“Okay. I went for a walk. I couldn’t sleep,

being in a new place and all. The hallways were

pretty dark, but the nurses’ station was well lit.

There weren’t any nurses there, though. I guess

they were making rounds or something. Dr. Thiason

was there, talking with a guy in a leather jacket.

The doctor took some boxes out of the locked

cabinet behind the desk where they keep the drugs,

I guess, and gave them to this guy. They were

talking really low, but I think the guy in leather

told him there would be money put into his bank

account. I started to get closer to hear better,

but I made a noise and they saw me.”

“They saw your face?”

“Yes, I’m sure of it. The halls were dark, but by

that time, I’d moved into the lighted area.”

“Is there anything else they said that might help

us?”

“Yeah, the other guy said something, before the

doctor unlocked the cabinet, about what he’d had

in his locker not being enough. I got the feeling

that he’d already given him some that was hidden

somewhere, but the guy demanded more, so he took

it out of the drug cabinet.”

“Okay, just one more question, Mr. Wimsby,” Scully

said. “Would you be able to recognize the other

man if you saw him?”

“Yes, I’m sure I could.”

“Excellent,” Mulder said victoriously. “I know

it’s very late, but would you mind getting dressed

and coming to the local police station?

We need you to fill out a report and then they’ll

get you the protection you need. Hopefully, if we

take Dr. Thiason into custody, he’ll identify this

contact of his.”

In seeming agreement, Adam Wimsby alit from the

bed, heading for his closet. “Could the lady, at

least, leave while I change?”

“Oh, sorry,” Scully said, then turned to Mulder.

“I’ll be right outside. Mulder, you may want to

go back to your room and put something else on

yourself.” He looked down, as if realizing for

the first time his attire and left quickly to

change.

The foursome, once dressed, made their way to the

elevator, and then down the corridors of the first

floor. Coming around the corner, the sight

shocked them all into stillness. Wimsby recovered

first.

“That’s them!” he said, pointing out the two men

standing outside the locker room doors. One was

definitely Dr. Thiason, and the other wore

leather.

“Stay here!” Mulder shouted as he took off in

pursuit of the men with Scully on his heels. They

were forced to split up when the dealer ran

through the locker room doors and the doctor

sprinted down the hall.

“Get Thiason!” he shouted as he rammed his way

through the swinging door.

Thiason was not physically fit, but he had

desperation and longer legs on his side. He was

at the stairwell doors by the time Scully caught

up with him, her attempt to halt his flight

shoving them both through onto the landing at the

base of the stairs. Before she could pull her

weapon, he pushed her hard into the wall, stunning

her for just a second.

It was long enough to get away, except that

another large figure then jumped on the man’s

back. Scully looked up, surprised to see Clinton

Leads trying to halt the man’s escape. Thiason

must have had some kind of self-defense training,

she thought quickly as he easily threw

Leads from his back. She cringed as she watched —

and heard — the aide’s head impact the stair

railing. Leads was unconscious, but he had given

her time. Her weapon was now pointing unwaveringly

at the doctor.

“Freeze, Thiason. You’re under arrest.” She

cuffed both wrists, reciting to him his rights by

rote and turning him over to hospital security

guards. She hoped that Mulder was doing well in

containing his own fleeing suspect.

The locker room was a maze of walls, closets,

showers, and toilet stalls, and Mulder had to

check them all. He kept an ear out, hoping that

footsteps would give away the man’s location. He

had to be in here – the only other exit was into

the pool area. Wait . . .

Could it be that simple? If he didn’t know the

lay of the building, he could easy be making his

way to that door, hoping for an escape.

Working on instinct, foregoing closets and toilet

stalls, Mulder ran silently to the pool entrance

door. It was still closing as he caught the

handle and pulled it open again, spying the UNSUB

creeping with careful steps on the smooth tile

that surrounded the pool. A door at the opposite

side was his obvious goal, but Mulder had no

intention of letting him get that far.

Putting on a sudden burst of speed, praying that

his sneakers allowed him enough traction, Mulder

caught up to the man, making a diving tackle that

went slightly wrong, sending both of them

careening into the water. They both sputtered to

the surface, Mulder slightly slower than the

UNSUB, but enough for the man to attempt a

roundhouse punch to Mulder’s jaw. It never

landed, however, as Mulder grabbed the man’s hand

out of midair and twisted it efficiently behind

his back, subduing him to a slur of curses.

He looked up to see two hospital security guards

and his laughing partner standing at the top of

the pool steps. “Could one of you cuff this guy?”

he panted, pushing the still-cursing man up the

stairs and into the hands of the guards. Turning

to Scully, he took in her delight. “Nice that you

can laugh while I nearly kill myself apprehending

that guy.”

“Oh, Mulder,” she said, trying to hold her

laughter. “Even if you hadn’t fallen into the

pool, you’d be all wet.”

XxXxXxX

EPILOGUE

Dana Scully’s Apartment

Georgetown, Virginia

Mulder came into Scully’s bedroom and flopped on

the bed, face down.

“That was a long phone call,” Scully commented

from the confines of the bathroom. When he didn’t

react, she repeated it louder.

“Oh, sorry, Scully. I still can’t seem to get all

the water out of my ears.”

“If it doesn’t get better, you should probably see

the doctor so he can drain it. You probably have

wax buildup.”

“You sweet-talker, you,” he chuckled.

“Not romantic enough for you? How about this?

Would Agent Mulder like a hot-oil back rub?

Purely therapeutic, mind you.”

“Uh, that would be great,” Mulder murmured,

pushing his face into the quilt. “Y’know, I think

I’m just getting too old for this.”

“You’ll never grow old, Mulder,” she said,

alighting on the bed beside him. She poured the

oil into the hollow at the center of his back

where it pooled, spreading the warm liquid moments

later with gentle hands. “So who was that on the

phone?”

“It was an update from the local Bureau office on

the Leads case. They kept him overnight in the

hospital, and he seems to be fine. But all tests

show no sign of his ability to manipulate dreams.”

“You mean, he’s not a dreamweaver anymore?”

“Nope. He’s been very cooperative, but hasn’t

been able to repeat the feats he’d previously

accomplished. It’s actually for the best, I

guess, since nobody could seem to agree what the

best course of action would have been should he

have retained the ability.”

“A blessing in disguise. Just like your time with

him. You haven’t had a nightmare since the case

ended, have you?”

“I’d think you’d know the answer to that as well

as I would,” he said, turning his head to wink at

her as her hands continued their magic.

“But, for the record, no. No more nightmares.”

“I know they’re gone now, but have you given much

thought to what caused them in the first place?”

He rolled over, sitting in front of her and taking

her hands in his own. “Actually, I’ve thought

about it a lot.”

“And what was your conclusion, Dr. Mulder?” she

grinned.

“It was this,” he said, holding her hands higher

and tighter. “My fear of losing this. I’m not

ashamed to admit that it terrifies me.”

“I’m not going anywhere, Mulder. So you’d better

just get used to having me around.”

“I could get used to having you around for the

rest of my life,” he muttered. He joined his lips

to hers, wrapping her in his arms as she reached

over to flick off the bedside light.

THE END

Hollow Earth

cover

TITLE: HOLLOW EARTH

AUTHOR: Suzanne Bickerstaffe

EMAIL ADDRESS: ecksphile@earthlink.net

DISTRIBUTION: After Virtual Season 9’s rights

expire, anywhere is fine as long as

the story is not altered, author’s

name is attached, and no profit is

made.

SPOILERS: Passing references to past cases, but

nothing crucial.

RATING: Maybe a PG-13 or a soft R for

language and adult activities.

CLASSIFICATION: X

SUMMARY: Sent by Skinner on an investigation

into the disappearance of three men

in rural Kentucky, Mulder and

Scully’s best suspect would appear to

be Bigfoot. But the answer to this

X-File is much, much weirder than

that.

DISCLAIMERS: CC doesn’t deserve them. What? Oh, all

right… The X-Files and the

characters of Mulder, Scully and

Skinner belong to Fox Television, 1013

Productions, and Chris Carter — who

clearly did not know what to do with

them. No copyright infringement is

intended and no financial gain is

being made from this story.

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS: Many thanks to the Inner Core, a

great group of women who are giving a

lot of time to bring enjoyment to

others, and to MaryBeth and Ten who

beta’ed relentlessly!

HOLLOW EARTH

Prologue

Mammoth Caves National Forest

Doob Creek, Kentucky

Sunday

1:37 AM

“Bastard!” With a none-too-clean sleeve, he wiped the

blood from his nose and the cut on his cheekbone,

noting with satisfaction that the bleeding seemed to

be stopping. “S’om’ bitch! Cain’t say shit like

that to Jack-Bob Smithers an’ git away with it!”

He thrashed his way through the woods, stumbling,

falling, then lurching to his feet again. Lack of

light was not the problem — the moonlight shone down

almost as bright as day. No, the problem was the

record-high amount of alcohol in his system. And for

Jack-Bob Smithers, that was saying a lot.

He tripped over a fallen branch and sprawled

headlong. “Goddamn it!”

A short but frantic search through the stand of

fiddleheads, and his hand touched the smooth, cool

object of its quest. Triumphantly, he held the bottle

up to the moonlight. Only a mouthful left, but the

bottle was intact. He drained the contents and sat

for a moment, catching his breath.

The forest sure is quiet tonight, he thought. But

after all the yellin’ and screamin’ in town, anything

would be quiet. He chuckled. “Yep — cain’t insult

ol’ Jack-Bob. No, sirree!” He clenched and unclenched

his right hand, the pain numbed by the corn liquor

coursing its way warmly though his system. “Pro’bly

broke m’damn hand agin,” he mumbled. But the fact

that he had broken it while beating the shit out of

that smart-mouthed tourist brought some comfort.

He staggered to his feet. Blearily he looked around,

trying to get his bearings. “Goddamn still should be

’round here somewheres. Musta got off the trail….”

Unsteadily he picked his way through the trees,

intent on finding the little shack that was the

center of his life.

The center of his life, his business, his vocation,

his avocation, his true calling. Even his detractors

— and they were legion — were forced to admit that

Jack-Bob produced the smoothest, the strongest, the

most bodacious corn squeezings in the county. Maybe

even the state. And it was to that shack, to refill

his bottle, that the backwoods entrepreneur ventured

into the forest. Not to mention that the Sheriff was

also after him for that little dust-up back in

town…

Yep, the woods sure were quiet. A little too quiet,

even with the bright moon that would naturally make

the wildlife extra-careful. Nervously, he looked over

his shoulder, almost toppling in the process. He

thought about the two locals who had disappeared in

this same area of the forest. His lips retracted in a

smile which would not recommend him for Dental

Hygiene poster boy, and he chuckled again. ‘Course,

Floyd Purdy and Junior Naismith between ’em didn’t

have the sense God gave a goose, he thought. Not like

him.

He weaved through the thick undergrowth, catching

glimpses of the full moon through the trees ahead of

him. His brow furrowed in concentration. Something

was wrong, something just didn’t set right…

That was it! It was his shadow. If the moon was ahead

of him, surely his shadow should be behind him,

right? Any fool knew that. Then why… then why could

he see his shadow, right there in front of him?

The hair on the back of his neck stood up, stiff as a

hound dog’s hackles. Almost against his will, he

turned, to the source of light behind him.

His eyes bulging, they tracked upward, and his lips

curled back in horror. And he began to scream…

ACT ONE

FBI Headquarters

J Edgar Hoover Building

Washington, DC

Thursday

8:35 AM

“Ah, good. Come in and sit down.” Walter Skinner

pushed back from his desk and threw his pen down with

relief. At least his agents got a break from the

paperwork on a regular basis. He wondered if they

ever gave any thought to how mundane, how thankless

and just plain boring his job was.

Fox Mulder and Dana Scully took their accustomed

places in the chairs in front of the massive walnut

desk. At least one of them was thinking guiltily

about the last expense report.

Skinner opened a manila folder edged in red striping.

“I have something right up your alley, Mulder.”

Scully sighed. They had been working non-stop lately,

and she had been almost hoping that today’s trip to

Skinner’s office was to be chewed out for an

uncrossed “t” or undotted “i” in some report.

Something right up Mulder’s alley? Alarm bells

started clanging in her head.

The AD passed three photographs to her. “The

unprepossessing individual in the picture is one

Jack-Bob Smithers of Doob Creek, Kentucky. After

being thrown out of what passes for the hottest

nightspot in Doob Creek early last Sunday morning, he

got into a fight and beat the hell out of some guy

who looked at him the wrong way. Apparently that’s

Smither’s usual weekend entertainment. Then he took

off into the forest. Doob Creek is located within the

boundaries of Mammoth Caves National Park. He hasn’t

been seen since.”

Scully shrugged and passed the photo to her partner.

“I can’t imagine there’s anything ominous about that,

sir. The guy probably knows every hiding place in the

Park. And if he thought he was wanted on assault

and battery or GBH charges, he’d have every incentive

to lie low for a while.”

“Point taken, Agent. Evidently, Smithers is the kind

of guy who brightens up a place by leaving it. The

Sheriff’s just as glad to have him out of his hair

for a while. He wouldn’t have reported it at all

except for…” He hitched his head in the direction

of the other photographs in her lap. She picked them

up and scanned them.

“Billy ‘Junior’ Naismith and Floyd Purdy,” he

continued. “Two more of the town’s least popular

residents. They disappeared in the same ‘neck

o’ the woods’ a little over three weeks ago.”

Mulder took the photos offered by his partner and

winced. “What an advertisement for planned

parenthood.” He put them down and looked at his boss

quizzically. “I don’t understand why this is ‘right

up my alley’, as you say, sir. Either they’re hiding

out, they’ve found another town to blight, or maybe

someone finally had enough of their antics and saw to

it that they’d never bully the other kids in the

schoolyard again. A crime, yeah” — he looked at the

photos again — “well, technically anyway. But right

up my alley?”

“I’ve been saving the best part for last.” Skinner

handed over a sheaf of papers, and after another long

look at his boss, Mulder began to read them. A few

minutes passed while he digested the contents, then

he gave them wordlessly to his partner. Both men

waited for the explosion, which was not long in

coming.

“Oh, sir, you’ve got to be kidding! Bigfoot? Give me

a break!” Scully rolled her eyes. “Sir, Mulder’s

right, this is nothing more than what it appears to

be. A bunch of ne’er-do-wells who either wore out

their welcome and moved on, or finally pissed off the

wrong person once too often. This is a wild goose

chase, and Mulder and I are exhausted!”

Skinner pushed his glasses back on the bridge of his

nose. “I know, Agent Scully, and I sympathize. In a

way, that’s why I’m giving you this assignment.”

“Because no good deed goes unpunished?” she suggested

sourly. Beside her, Mulder chuckled.

Skinner smiled. “No. Look, we all know this case is

probably a pile of crap. But there are always people

looking over my shoulder, as I’m sure you’ll agree.

If I let a case that looks like an X-File go

uninvestigated, sooner or later it will be used

against us. This way, you go down there, you check it

out, and your butts will be back on a plane in time

to have you home before rush hour tomorrow. Then

you’ll have your whole weekend ahead of you.”

Scully looked doubtful.

“A little luck with the connections and we might even

be home in time for lunch, ” Mulder said, smiling.

“Come on – another little trip to the forest. What

could go wrong?”

She shot him a withering glance. “Don’t get me

started.”

“Here.” Skinner passed a portfolio to her. It

contained plane tickets and maps — lots of maps. She

looked up at him.

“Doob Creek is a little… remote,” he said, not

meeting her eyes.

It was at that point she gave up on any plans for the

weekend.

* * * *

“A little remote. Skinner’s a dead man,” she

muttered. It had been her mantra for the last hour

and a half. The trip from Dulles to St. Louis had not

been bad. But the tiny commuter plane from St. Louis

to Bowling Green was another matter entirely. Never

mind that it had no restroom. Never mind that even

the diminutive Scully couldn’t stand upright in it.

No, the real problem was the terrifying hour that it

spent, bouncing like flubber off the storm clouds.

Her hands still ached from gripping the arm rests.

Then, once on the ground, the maps had proven less

than helpful, thanks to flash flooding from the

now-passed storm and some long, circuitous detours

caused by construction.

Mulder noticed a sign by the side of the road. ‘Doob

Creek,’ it announced, ‘Home of the World Famous

Mammoth Caves’. Beneath, in newer paint, was

inscribed ‘Home of Bigfoot’. “Cheer up, Scully. I

do believe we’re entering Doob Creek.”

“And only three hours late,” she grumped.

He scanned the street for the Sheriff’s Office.

“Well, admittedly getting home by lunch tomorrow

isn’t looking good. But with a little luck, we’ll

finish up here tonight, have a good night’s sleep,

and be back in our own beds tomorrow… What’s all

this?”

She roused herself to look out the window at the

almost carnival atmosphere in the street. “I don’t

know… Mulder, stop! There’s the Sheriff’s Office.”

They got out of the car and stretched gratefully. A

tall, broad-shouldered young man wearing a uniform

approached them. “Agent Mulder? I’m Sheriff John

Finn. Folks ’round here just call me Big John.”

They shook hands, and Mulder introduced Scully.

“Come on into the office outta all… this,” he said

with a sweep of his hand. “Y’all look like you could

use some coffee.”

They hesitated before following him, taking in the

street scene. The sidewalk was covered in card tables

and lengths of plywood set on sawhorses. It looked

like a giant flea market. And on the tables…

clip_image002

“Come an’ git your Bigfoot T-shirts! All sizes for

everyone in the family!”

“Right here! Git a gen-oo-ine Bigfoot photograph!”

Mulder strolled to a table and held a T-shirt against

his chest – ‘I Survived the Attack of Bigfoot, Doob

Creek, Kentucky, Spring, 2002.’ “What do you think,

Scully? Is it ‘me’?”

“No, thank you.” Scully declined the ceramic Bigfoot

vase being pressed on her by the persistent artisan.

“I don’t know, Mulder. It might clash with your

Marvin the Martian” — she glanced around the crowded

sidewalk — “accessories.”

He grinned and put the shirt down, much to the

disappointment of the vendor. Then they went into the

quiet of Finn’s office.

“What’s going on here, Sheriff?” she asked.

“Call me Big John.”

“Big John from Harvard University, it would appear

like,” Mulder observed, pointing to a framed diploma

on the wall.

The Sheriff handed them mugs of coffee and gestured

to the cream and sweetener. “I was born and brought

up right here in Doob Creek. Could hardly wait to get

the hell outta here. But six years up north – I

stuck around to get my Master’s in Criminal Justice –

and I found to my shock I was homesick. So I came

back. Have a seat.”

Mulder took a chair and smiled. “That’s a lot of

educational firepower for a town like this.”

The Sheriff returned his grin self-consciously. He

was handsome in a baby-faced sort of way, Scully

noted, and towered a good five inches above Mulder.

“Well, I guess that’s so. I was recruited by the

Bureau, did you know that? But I’d had enough of big

cities. This is where I belong.”

“So what’s going on in town?” Scully repeated.

He laughed. “There’s not too much that goes on here

usually. Some tourists, mostly in summer. The bar

fights every Saturday night, the occasional church

socials. So when somethin’ out of the ordinary

happens, well, folks here take advantage of it.”

“So, have there been sightings of this ‘Bigfoot’

creature?” Mulder pressed.

“You could say that,” he nodded agreeably. “There’s

somethin’ in those woods. Of course there’s been

stories for years that go back to when Doob Creek was

first settled. I was brought up on ’em. But I

always figured they were just moonshine-inspired

fairy tales. That was, until I saw the damn thing

myself.”

Scully’s eyebrows shot up. “What exactly did you

see?”

“We were out in the forest, lookin’ for the first two

men who went missin’. All of a sudden, it got real

quiet – no birdsong, nothin’. And a ways away, I saw

something big, walkin’ on two legs. Kinda looked like

a man, from the glimpse I got. ‘Cept he was near to

ten feet tall.”

She was far from convinced. “How far away were you?”

He shook his head. “Too far. But others have seen it

recently too. A couple of hunters got the shit scared

outta ’em – oh, sorry, ma’am. Said they saw him

through the trees one night. Described him as bein’

big, but not all hairy and shaggy like you see in

those pictures they’re sellin’ out there. And they

said… they said he, like… glowed.”

“Glowed,” echoed Mulder thoughtfully. He was toying

with his bottom lip in a way Scully had come to

associate with his announcement of some of his wilder

theories. “Sheriff, do you think whatever people are

seeing is responsible for the disappearance of those

three men?”

He shrugged. “I don’t know. To be honest, I don’t

much care, and y’all won’t hear anything different

from anyone in this town. Those boys were bullies and

troublemakers, have been since they could stand

upright. Just mean, nasty men with a likin’ for

alcohol and beatin’ up on folks smaller and weaker

than them. I’m an officer of the law, and I should

care what happened to ’em, if a crime’s been

committed. But I’ve had a skinful of their

shenanigans over the years, and the town’s better off

without ’em.”

“Perhaps you could give us a list of the names and

addresses of their families, Sheriff,” Scully

suggested.

“And point us in the direction of a motel,” Mulder

added.

“I got everything you need right here – names,

addresses, a map of the town, and another of the area

where they disappeared. As for motels, most of our

tourists just kinda pass through. There’s just one

place, called the Cave Inn. It’s not much, but it’s

clean, and I reserved y’all a couple of cabins.”

Mulder stood and shook hands. “Thank you, Sheriff.

We’ll check in with you later.”

With the comfortable pressure of Mulder’s hand at the

small of her back, Scully led the way out into the

street.

“You’re too quiet,” observed Scully. “Don’t tell me

you’re buying in to this Bigfoot thing.”

Enigmatically, he smiled as he held her car door

open. “Not at all.”

Thank God for that, she mused. The happy thought

lasted only as long as it took him to get into the

car and start the engine.

“I think they have altogether the wrong creature in

mind.”

* * * *

They drove to the first address on the list, a

shabbily genteel old Victorian home.

An elderly lady, petite even by Scully’s standards,

answered the door. “Y’all must be the folks Big John

called about. Come right on in and have a seat in the

parlor.”

The ‘parlor’ was like a room from the set of a movie.

Horsehair-stuffed sofas and chairs were dotted with

fine lace doilies, probably handmade by the lady

herself. The darkly ornate pattern of the upholstery

was repeated in the heavy draperies, tied back with

tasseled cords. Little tables were everywhere,

covered with fringe-shaded lamps and dozens of

silver-framed photographs dating back to the turn of

the century. Curio cabinets filled with mementos vied

for the little remaining space.

Emma Purdy approached from the hallway with a

heavily-laden tray. Mulder leapt up, took it from her

hands and carried it to the one empty table in front

of the sofa. “Why, thank you, young man. Now please

have a seat and help yourself. That’s fresh-squeezed

lemonade and some pecan cookies that just came out of

the oven.”

“You really shouldn’t have gone to all this bother,”

said Scully.

“Nonsense! It’s nice to have callers. Now — how can

I help you?”

“We’re looking into the disappearance of your nephew

and two other men,” began Mulder.

“Well, honey, if I were you, I’d see the sights in

town and then just go on back to Washington. You

won’t find ’em, and everybody’d be a whole lot

happier if you didn’t.”

“Forgive me, but I find the lack of interest in

finding these men rather puzzling,” Scully commented.

“Floyd Purdy is your nephew, is he not?”

“Yes, he’s kin – my great nephew, to be exact. That

doesn’t take away from the fact that he was a trial

to this town and his family his whole life,” Miss

Purdy said, without rancor. “The first few times he

got into trouble, I stood by him, even paid his bail.

And lost it, when he lit out of town. Unfortunately,

the law would always find him and bring him back. But

I got so I just couldn’t stomach his behavior any

more. The only peace I had was when he was in jail.

Finally, he stole from me — took my grandmother’s

silver and sold it. Spent the money on whores and

liquor. That was the last straw.”

“Did he ever hit you?” Mulder asked gently.

To his surprise, she emitted a dry cackle. “Hit me?

Hell, no! Floyd’s dumb as a stump, but he has more

sense than to raise a hand to me. I may look like a

defenseless old lady, but I’m a tough old bird. I

can take care of myself.”

“I wouldn’t doubt it for an instant,” he replied,

amused.

“How long has it been since you’ve seen him?” his

partner asked.

“I threw him out of the house and got a restraining

order two years ago. He hasn’t lived here since. I’ve

seen him around town, of course, right up to the day

before he disappeared. But I haven’t had any contact

with him since I threw him out.”

“He never came back, threatened you?” she inquired.

“Well, now you mention it, just once, about a year

ago. He wasn’t threatenin’ – he just came to ask for

money. But I called Big John as soon as I saw Floyd

coming up the walk, and John dragged him out of here.

Must have given him a good talking to — or worse —

because he never tried that stunt again.”

They got up to leave. “Thank you, Miss Purdy,” said

Mulder. “If we think of anything else, we’ll be in

touch. And thanks for the lemonade. I haven’t tasted

anything that good since I was a kid at my

grandmother’s house.”

Her cheeks flushed with pleasure. “Thank you, Mr.

Mulder. You’re a nice, polite boy. I’ll bet your

parents are real proud of you.”

His eyes darkened for a second, so quickly and so

subtly that only Scully could have noticed. “Yes,

ma’am,” was all he said.

“You okay?” she asked when they returned to the car.

His lips twitched in a self-deprecating smile. “Yeah.

It just stings a bit when I’m not expecting it.

Besides, my mind is too involved with other things at

the moment to waste much time on old baggage.”

Her eyebrow arched. “What things?”

“Oh… you, for instance.” He glanced over at her,

then returned his eyes to the road ahead.

She squeezed his free hand. “Lovely sentiment,

Mulder. But I know you too well. What else?”

“Just a theory, and a glimmer of a plan. We’ll talk

over dinner.”

Next on their list was the wife of Billy ‘Junior’

Naismith. They pulled into the Sans Souci Trailer

Park and after some confusion with the layout of the

units, eventually found Mrs. Naismith’s mobile home.

An extraordinary woman in her late forties answered

their ring. Give Tammy Faye Bakker a sixty-inch

bustline and a Dolly Parton wig… “Mrs. Naismith?”

Mulder choked out.

“Call me Glory Bee,” she said heartily. “Everyone

does.”

Scully’s eyes widened as Mulder entered and she got a

good look at the woman for the first time. She could

well imagine most males uttering ‘Glory be!’ when

they saw her.

The woman stood beside Mulder, who was scanning the

photographs on her walls avidly. “Yep, that’s me, a

few years ago. I used to be a headliner, you know.

Never made it up north, but there isn’t a strip

club south of the Mason-Dixon that I haven’t danced

in. You like the pictures?”

“They’re… er… remarkable,” Mulder said. “You

wouldn’t have a spare that you could autograph, would

you? I have a friend…”

“Sure, honey, I got a stack of ’em. Now what’s your

‘friend’s’ name?” she asked archly, pulling a pen and

a photograph from a drawer.

“Melvin.”

“Mulder!” Scully whispered fiercely.

“It’s okay, sweetie. Just mixin’ a little pleasure

with business. Nothin’ wrong with that. Now you give

this to ‘Melvin’ with my best wishes, you hear? Come

on in and set yourselves down in the kitchen. The

living room’s a mess.”

When they were settled, she lit a cigarette, inhaling

deeply and with evident pleasure. “I suppose you’re

here about Junior. You didn’t find his body by any

chance, did you?”

“So far there’s been no evidence of foul play, other

than the fact that he’s missing,” Scully said

carefully. “Do you have reason to think that he’s

dead?”

“Shit, I’m *hoping* he’s dead!”

Mulder smiled. “In that case, we’re sorry to raise

your hopes falsely. Why do you feel that way?”

“Because the man’s a boil on the butt-end of

humanity, that’s why. Lived off my money, took up

with other women. When he wasn’t too hammered to

move, that is. Beat me up a couple times, put me in

the hospital.”

“Why didn’t you divorce him?” Although Scully asked

the question, the woman’s attention was completely on

Mulder, and her response was to him.

She inhaled and blew out a cloud of smoke. “For one

thing, he threatened to kill me. Now between you and

me, I doubt he’da had the balls to do that. But he

also said that these days, men could git alimony from

their ex-wives, and git half of whatever they had. I

have a little nest egg squirreled away that he could

never manage to git his hands on. If I’da divorced

him, he said he would git half of it. That true?”

“We’re not attorneys, ma’am,” replied Mulder. “I

don’t know if Kentucky is a community property state

or not, but if it is, then yes, it’s possible.”

“When’s the last time you saw your husband, Mrs.

Naismith?” Scully asked tersely. The sooner they

finished this investigation, the sooner they could go

back home.

Once again, it was as if Glory Bee didn’t even know

Scully was in the room. “The day he left to go

huntin’,” she told Mulder. “It’s illegal to hunt in

the forest, ’cause it’s a national park and all, but

that wouldn’t stop Junior and Floyd. Nor the fact

it’s not huntin’ season anyway. But I ‘spect the only

huntin’ goin’ on was for Jack-Bob’s still.”

“Moonshine?”

“Sure ’nuff, honey. The man sopped it up like a

dishrag.”

Mulder looked at the woman appraisingly. “What do you

think happened to him?”

“I’m hopin’ Bigfoot stomped him into the ground. But

it’s more likely he and Floyd had a fallin’ out, or

Jack-Bob killed ’em for tryin’ to steal from his

still.”

Scully rose. “Thank you, Mrs. Naismith. We’ll be in

touch.”

She led the way out. Behind her, Glory Bee linked her

arm in Mulder’s. “Now if your friend likes that

photo, you tell him to write me. A friend of yours is

a friend of mine.”

“I’ll be sure to tell him,” Mulder assured her.

Scully’s eyes rolled, but she held her tongue until

they were in the car and driving away.

“Amazing woman,” her partner said mildly.

She snorted. “What’s amazing is that the woman can

stand upright.”

“Jealous, Scully?”

“Jeal–!”

He chuckled. “Relax. I was only kidding. I prefer my

women redheaded, petite and less… well, less.”

“‘Your *women*’?”

“My only woman.” He glanced over to see her

expression soften. “But she might be a good match for

Frohike.”

Scully burst out laughing. “He’d think he’d died and

gone to heaven.”

“Come on. What do you say we get some barbecue and

take it back to the motel?”

“You’re on.”

* * * *

While not adjoining, their cabins were next to each

other at the end of the row, surrounded by tall

conifers. Sheriff Finn had been right. The Cave Inn

would never make Conde Nast’s Ten Best list, but the

cabins were immaculate and comfortably, if shabbily,

furnished. They included a tiny kitchenette. Both

cabins would be used, as was their habit lately when

on the road. But there was a fair chance that only

one would be slept in.

Mulder stood in the middle of Scully’s cabin, his

arms outstretched. “All the comforts of home.”

“*Your* home, maybe,” she replied, but her eyes

twinkled with good humor. She wrapped her arms around

him. “Mmmm, this feels good.”

They kissed with the same sense of coming home they

always felt, locked in each other’s arms. Eventually,

Scully stepped away reluctantly. “Food’s getting

cold,” she murmured.

“And everyone knows, Bigfoot Bar-B-Cue and Sasquatch

Fries are no good cold,” he agreed. They got out

plates and utensils and began to eat.

“So what’s your theory, Mulder?”

Chewing, he shook his head. “Too early to say. The

“glowing” thing twigged something in my memory, but I

just can’t bring it into focus. But I’ll bet you have

a theory. And I’ll bet it has nothing to do with

Bigfoot.”

“Damned right I have a theory. And actually, it does

have something to do with Bigfoot.”

“Scully!” he exclaimed, grinning. “Don’t tell me

you’ve finally seen the light!”

She chuckled. “Not exactly. I think those men are

dead, Mulder. And I think everyone we’ve talked to

today – including Sheriff Finn – either knows about

it or were active participants in the killings.”

“Even sweet little old Miss Purdy?”

“I don’t suppose you noticed the gunrack in her

hallway.”

“With the three very fine expensive shotguns? Of

course I did. I even took a sniff at them when I took

the tray from her. They didn’t smell like they had

been fired recently.”

“And she wouldn’t know how to clean a gun?”

He made a motion in the air, giving her the point.

“I’ll bet she was a crack shot in her day, too. But

where’s your evidence? And what’s the Bigfoot

connection?”

“Well, I don’t have anything that isn’t

circumstantial,” she admitted. “But you have three

men, despised by everyone in town, including their

nearest and dearest. Their relatives have every

reason to want them gone permanently, as does the

Sheriff. And look at the town! With this revival of

the Bigfoot myth, this town is having an economic

renaissance. Tourist season is just getting underway,

and bound to be better than all expectations because

of the Bigfoot business, and that’s going to mean a

lot of dollars flooding in. So everyone benefits.”

He dabbed at his mouth with a paper napkin. “Well, I

can’t say that that doesn’t make a hell of a lot of

sense. Except for one thing. If people in this town

were involved in the disappearances, with the

knowledge or active participation of the Sheriff,

they would be home free. No one would be any the

wiser and everyone would be happy. So why contact the

Bureau? Why open themselves up to that risk of being

found out? Unless he has one hell of an ego and wants

to see if he can put one over on us, I can’t see

Sheriff Finn calling in the FBI if the town were

trying to get away with murder.”

“I can’t see the incentive, that’s true,” she

admitted. “I don’t know, Mulder, maybe Finn is trying

to prove something. Or… or maybe he knows who did

it, but doesn’t want to have to bring them to justice

himself because of his fondness for them, so he

called us in to do the dirty work.”

“Maybe…”

From the far-off look in her partner’s eyes, Scully

knew he wasn’t really listening. “Mulder?”

“Oh. Sorry. Hey, Scully, how tired are you?”

She smiled and her heart beat faster. She got up from

her side of the table and slipped into his lap, her

arms around his neck. “Not so tired we can’t engage

in some nice bonding activity,” she said in a low,

throaty whisper.

He stroked her hair and murmured softly, “I’m so glad

you feel the same way I do. I’m sure Sheriff Finn can

lend us a couple of sleeping bags.”

Abruptly, she pulled back to look him in the eyes.

“Sleeping bags?”

“Of course. If we’re going to spend the night in the

forest watching for ‘Bigfoot’, we’re going to need

them!”

ACT TWO

Millie’s Diner

Doob Creek, Kentucky

Friday morning

7:35 AM

She sat alone for the moment at the formica table.

Scully propped up her head with one hand and clutched

her coffee cup in the other, her eyes nearly closed

in weariness. But all things considered, the

experience had not been as bad as she had feared.

They had changed into their ‘forest’ gear and

received not only sleeping bags, but a tent, lantern,

thermos of coffee and directions from Sheriff Finn.

Entering the Mammoth Caves National Park by the

back trail Finn specified, they left the car and

followed the path to the fork, easily finding the

secondary path to the general area where ‘Bigfoot’

had been sighted and the men disappeared. For hours

they watched the forest from the shelter of the tent,

noting nothing but the sounds of wildlife and the

hypnotic, susurrous breeze through the treetops.

Whether it was the peaceful setting, the clement

weather, or the presence of sleeping bags on this

trip to the woods, Mulder indeed ‘got lucky’.

So did I, Scully thought with a smile.

And of course, there were the footprints.

On arising shortly after dawn, they packed away the

gear and began the hike out of the Park. With the

daylight in their favor, they kept their eyes on the

ground, looking for anything that might explain the

disappearance of the missing men. Suddenly, Mulder

stopped, whistling low in amazement.

“Scully. Take a look at this.”

On a patch of muddy ground left by the previous day’s

storm were two footprints, made by what looked like

sandals or moccasins. Size 26 sandals or moccasins…

Trip to the restroom completed, Mulder rejoined his

partner. The waitress set down their breakfasts —

the Bigfoot Biggie for him, grits and fruit salad for

her — and refilled their coffee cups.

“What’s our next move, Scully?”

“I propose we go by the Sheriff’s office, return the

camping gear and report the footprints, grab a few

hours sleep at the motel and go home.”

He put down his fork. “But what about–”

“The footprints are intriguing, Mulder, I’ll admit

it. But we’re here to investigate the disappearances

of those men, and we saw no signs of violence, no

clues to follow, nothing. Maybe they were murdered

and we’ve been cleverly misdirected. Maybe they

simply moved on to someplace else. But either way,

it’s a non-case, at least for us. Those footprints

might have been manufactured, for all we know, by

some of the townspeople who have every reason to

profit by our finding them.” She spooned in a

mouthful of grits.

“If they were faked, they’re damn good fakes, Scully,

you have to admit. They were the right depth and the

right distance apart to indicate a nine-and-a-half

foot tall, 400 pound biped, probably human.”

Her eyebrow arched. “And Sheriff Finn doesn’t have

the brains and training to manufacture a set of

prints like that?”

He waggled his head in concession to her point.

“And unless Bigfoot has taken to footwear…”

“I told you, Scully, I don’t think Bigfoot is the

issue here. I think–” He was interrupted by the

trill of his cellphone.

It was Skinner. Quickly, Mulder briefed the AD on

their progress, or lack thereof, thus far.

“I just got a report across my desk and need you to

break off your investigation there. Especially if

you’re at a standstill anyway.”

“What is it, sir?” He looked meaningfully at Scully

and her eyes rolled. Somehow, going home didn’t seem

likely.

“Two men are missing in Lassen Peak Volcanic National

Park from the nearby town of Manzanita Lake,

California.”

“California,” Mulder repeated for his partner’s

benefit. With a sigh, Scully signaled the waitress

for more coffee.

“Yes. There are certain similarities to the case

you’re currently working on. The two men involved are

not exactly the town’s most upstanding citizens, and

there have been unsubstantiated reports of a huge

‘man-beast’ in the National Park. Also…”

“Yes, sir?”

“The huge man-like creature? He had something with

him…”

Mulder waited for what Skinner was obviously having a

hard time delivering.

“It was… well, it was described as a huge furry

elephant.”

Mulder leaned back in the booth, thinking furiously.

“Agent Mulder, are you there? You’d better not be

laughing…”

“No. I mean, yes I’m here and no, I’m not laughing.

When do we have to be there?”

“Today. I have tickets waiting at Bowling Green

airport. A short hop to Cincinnati, then to San

Francisco, and change there for Redding. You’ll take

a rental car from Redding.”

“Sounds like it’s a bit–”

“Remote. Yes. Tell Agent Scully I’m sorry. I guess

this is why you agents are paid the big bucks.”

Yeah, right, Mulder thought. “She’s right here, sir,

you can tell her that yourself.”

“Discretion is the better part of valor, Agent

Mulder. And in this case, delegation. I delegate you

to brief her on what I’ve told you.”

He could hear the amusement in his superior’s voice.

“In that case, you owe me one. We’ll call you from

there.” Mulder pushed the button to end the

connection.

“We’re not going home, are we?”

He shook his head. “Manzanita Lake, California. More

disappearances of unpopular people, more sightings of

a big man-like creature. And this time,” Mulder said,

eyes twinkling, “he brought his pet.”

“Pet?”

He grinned. “I’ll brief you on the way.”

* * * *

Manzanita Lake, CA

Friday evening

More miles later than she wanted to think about, a

very rumpled and tired Dana Scully emerged from the

rental car parked in front of the small combined

police-and-fire station. Mulder, no less rumpled but

in a decidedly more receptive frame of mind, joined

her on the sidewalk and together they entered the

building.

“We’re here to see Captain Lopez,” she announced to

the sergeant at the desk.

“You from the Bureau? He’s expecting you. I’ll show

you to his office.”

Michael Lopez’s dark face was warmed by a broad,

welcoming smile.

“Jerry, some coffee, please. Our guests look like

they could use it.” To them, he said, “Please, sit

down. I appreciate your coming all the way out here.

We’re not an easy commute.”

“Amen,” Scully muttered under her breath.

Mulder shot her a sympathetic glance, then got down

to business. “What can you tell us about the

disappearances?”

Lopez handed him two files. “Julio Esposito and Frank

Crane. Both with long records that go back to juvie.

Mostly assault and battery, burglary, car theft.

Nothing to make the Ten Most Wanted List, but royal

pains in the ass nonetheless. They’ve both done

prison time, but always end up coming back here.

Esposito has a temper, especially when he’s been

drinking. Beats his girlfriend up regularly, but she

won’t press charges against him, so our hands are

tied. Crane is, if anything, worse. Unfortunately,

he’s been arrested a lot more than he’s been

convicted. We suspect that lately he’s into drug

running, but don’t have enough evidence to go after

him… yet.”

“So the town doesn’t really miss them,” Scully

concluded.

“Bingo. Anyway, Crane disappeared about two weeks

ago. We thought he either cleared out, or ran afoul

of some of his ‘well-connected’ friends over drugs.

Last anyone knew, he went up to the Park. We even

followed him most of the way, convinced a deal was

going down. Unfortunately, we lost him when it got

dark.” Lopez shrugged. “Best laid plans. Anyway, no

one’s seen or heard from him since. Esposito

disappeared three days ago, after telling his

girlfriend he was going into the Park with some

friends. All his friends are accounted for, though,

deny any plans to go into the Park, and seem to have

alibis for the time in question.”

“Is there any other explanation for these

disappearances?” Mulder probed.

The police captain shook his head. “I dunno. It’s

rough country. Even I wouldn’t attempt it in winter.

But this time of year? They might have gotten lost,

of course, but the area’s been pretty thoroughly

combed. If they weren’t found, it’s either because

they weren’t there, or they didn’t want to be found.

Or…”

“Or they were in no condition to be able to yell out

to the searchers?” suggested Scully.

Lopez nodded.

“What’s this about a Man-Beast?” Mulder asked, his

expression bland.

“You got me,” Lopez replied. “There’s been tales here

for over a hundred years about the Man-Beast. I

always thought it was a load of crap. Lately,

though… Well, we have a park ranger, Connie

Crowley, who reported seeing it when she was out

searching for the missing men. Connie’s not the type

to start trouble or see things that aren’t there.

She’s the one that saw the elephant, too. If Connie

said she saw it, I’d bet my pension that she did.”

Something was bothering Scully. “We’ve been working

on a case in Kentucky that bears certain similarities

to this one,” she said. “In that case, the town was

capitalizing on the disappearances, tying it in with

the local Bigfoot legend.”

Lopez snorted in disgust. “You won’t find that here,”

he said firmly. “We like it quiet. Truth is, a few

years ago some tourists said they saw a UFO over the

Park. Shot off their mouths to the press and we were

inundated. Reporters, photographers, UFO crazies…

Finally one of the people who originally reported the

UFO admitted they hadn’t seen anything more than some

funny light in the woods. Could have been anything,

from swamp gas to someone else with a flashlight.

Anyway, the press turned on the town, not that anyone

from here had anything to do with it, and it got real

nasty. Made us out to be fools at best, and money-

grubbing opportunists at worst. Since then, we’ve

downplayed any of the stories about weird things

going on in the Park. We don’t need that mess again.”

He fixed the agents in his glare, his meaning clear.

Mulder looked over to his partner, then back to the

captain. “Okay – we’ll need to talk to the park

ranger, Esposito’s girlfriend, and Crane’s friends.

And we’ll need the name of a motel.”

“It’s getting late to drive up to the Park. Best time

to get Connie would probably be when she goes on duty

tomorrow morning. Esposito’s girlfriend – now that’s

gonna be a problem. She took the opportunity to get

out of town after Julio went missing. I can put out

an APB, but I interviewed her myself after the

disappearance. She was at work immediately before and

after the last time he was seen. I believe she’s in

the clear. And in case the son of a bitch does comes

back, I figured she was better off back with her

family in L.A.”

Mulder shook his head. “If it becomes necessary,

we’ll have someone track her down there.”

“Fine. I interviewed Crane’s friends, too, and they

were dead ends – in more ways than one,” Lopez said,

grinning. But you’re welcome to take another shot at

them. Now… a motel. We don’t have one.” He handed

Mulder a set of keys. “Those are to my cabin, up near

the entrance to the Park. It’s not the Ritz, but it’s

got a septic system, running water and oil lamps.

There’s a double bed downstairs, and another in the

loft. You’ll have to bring in your own food, though.

I live here in town and haven’t had much opportunity

to get away from the job and use it lately.”

Mulder stood. “We appreciate it, Captain Lopez.”

“No, you’re doing me a favor. The sooner we can put

all this behind us, the better. I’ve written out

directions to the cabin. You might want to get some

supplies and get up there while it’s still light.

After dark, you’ll never find it.”

* *

They grabbed the bare necessities at a Mom and Pop

grocery, with ‘Mom’s’ fingers drumming impatiently on

the counter. They were just out the door when the

“Open” sign was whipped around to say “Closed” and

the deadbolt slid into place.

The sun was setting as the car rolled to a stop

outside a rustic cabin.

“Scully? We’re here,” Mulder called gently. His sense

of guilt rose unbidden to the surface. She looked

exhausted, dark semi-circles under her eyes like

bruises on her pale skin.

“Mm?” Her eyes fluttered open. “Is this it?”

“Be it ever so humble. Here.” He handed her a set of

keys. “Why don’t you go on in and sit while I bring

in the food and our bags.”

She smiled, or attempted to. “Normally I’d take

offense, Mulder. But tonight I’m too damn tired to

worry about your being over-solicitous.” With a

groan, she pulled herself from the car and trudged up

the piney path to the cabin.

She was pulling the covers back from the double bed

when he completed the last of the trips to the car.

“What do you feel like eating? I’ll cook,” he

offered.

She began unbuttoning her jacket. “To be honest,

nothing. I’m too tired to eat, I just want to get

some sleep.”

She finished undressing, and pulled one of his T-

shirts over her head. Mulder held open the covers as

she slid in, and he tucked the edges under the

mattress. “Comfy?”

She smiled, putting out a hand to brush an errant

lock of his hair into place. “Not bad. Though I think

I could sleep on the photocopier in the middle of the

bullpen right now. You going to be up late?”

“Not if I can help it. Food, then I want to do a

little research. I’ll make extra, in case you wake up

hungry later.” Bending, he kissed her. She was asleep

before the warmth of his lips dissipated from hers.

Mulder stayed by the bedside, watching her in the

serenity of her sleep, and once more counting his

blessings. Finally, he went to the kitchen, heated up

the canned stew and mixed the contents of the Caesar

salad ‘kit’. Taking a serving of each, he went to the

small utility table and fired up his laptop.

* *

She didn’t know what awakened her, but the door to

the cabin was swinging open and she could hear the

sounds of someone thrashing through the forest. As

she expected, her partner was gone.

“Shit!” Scully leapt out of bed, frantically

rummaging through her overnight bag and pulling on

the first pair of pants she found, then her sneakers.

Pausing only to snatch up her weapon, she dashed

through the door.

“Mulder!”

There was an indistinct yell in reply. She began

running in the general direction of the sound.

“Mulder!” A thousand thoughts buzzed through her

mind, not the least of which being that she and her

partner were going to have another long talk on the

subject of ditching and running headlong into

dangerous situations.

“Over here, Scully. Argh–!”

She pushed branches out of her face and tried not to

think about the snakes that could be slumbering among

the very rocks and stumps she now stumbled over.

“Mulder, I’m coming! Keep yelling!” she called.

Though nearer, his voice seemed weaker. “Here,

Scully!”

She stopped for a moment to get her bearings. “Are

you all right? Where are you?”

“Go more to your right, then straight. Maybe fifty

yards. And no… not exactly.”

She threaded her way around thickets and fallen

trees, moving as quickly as she dared. Though the

bright moonlight was some help, the ground was uneven

and treacherous. “What do you mean, ‘not exactly’?”

He caught sight of the movement of bushes and

branches. “Here, Scully.”

He was on the ground, more or less sitting.

“What in hell is going on, Mulder?” She looked around

the area before holstering her weapon. Then she knelt

on the ground next to him. “All right, where does it

hurt?”

“My ankle. No, the right one. Yes, that’s– Shit!” He

grimaced, his breath a long harsh hiss of pain.

She prodded gently. “Did you hear it snap?”

“No, I think it’s just a sprain. Hurts like hell

though. I caught it between two tree roots as I was

running.”

She sat back on her heels, her face pulled into a

concerned frown. “It’s swelling fast. Do you think

you can make it back to the cabin? Assuming we can

find it, of course.”

“Do I have a choice?”

“Well, you could stay here while I go back to the

cabin and call on the cellphone for a rescue party.”

Mulder considered it, but for less than a second.

“I’d just as soon skip that kind of humiliation. If I

can lean on you, I’ll be okay.”

He was a lot less sure of that once he was standing.

If he thought his ankle hurt when he was down, the

focus of sheer agony when he stood left him

breathless, nauseous and dizzy. His partner steadied

him.

“I don’t think this is a very good idea, Mulder.”

“No, I can make it.”

“Well, all right, just don’t put any weight on it.”

“That was my last thought, believe me.”

Much as Scully wanted to know what exactly made her

partner go charging through heavy forest in the dark,

it would have to wait. It required all of his

strength and hers to get him back to the cabin.

Unsure of the way, several times she helped him to

sit, or lean against a tree trunk while she scouted

ahead, looking for familiar landmarks or broken

branches that signaled their way in.

Finally, when both were breathless and sweating

despite the chill of the night, they found the cabin.

Scully got Mulder to the bed, then went out to the

car for her medical bag. When she returned, she shut

the door behind her, turning the deadbolt. Mulder

had peeled off his shirt and unzipped his pants. He

laid back on the bed and she swung his legs up.

Quickly she stripped the shoe and sock from his good

foot and pulled his pants down below his knees. “It’s

going to hurt, getting that shoe off.”

“I know,” he said grimly, bracing himself.

Scully took out the shoelace and as gently as she

could, eased the shoe from his rapidly swelling foot.

Mulder clutched the sheets and turned a whiter shade

of pale, but made no sound. The sock, already skin

tight above the ankle, she simply cut off. The pants

were disposed of next. She lit another oil lamp and

brought it closer to the bed.

“Well, you’ve done a bang-up job of it this time,

Mulder. It’s a very severe sprain, and I can’t

guarantee that you haven’t managed to do some tendon

and ligament damage on top of it. What the hell did

you think you were doing?”

“I *thought* I was pursuing a clue!” he shot back

testily. Then he sighed. “I’m sorry, Scully. You have

every right to be annoyed with me. I’m always acting

without thinking. But you should have seen it!”

“Well, why don’t you tell me about it while I work on

your ankle.” She propped his lower leg on several

pillows, then dug around in her bag, retrieving a

couple of ace bandages and a chemical cold pack.

“I was working at the computer. It had gotten dark

and I didn’t light any lamps because I didn’t want to

disturb you.” He looked at her hopefully, trying to

judge if his thoughtfulness scored any points, but

her expression revealed only her concentration on her

work.

“Anyway, I saw a source of light coming from outside.

At first I thought it might be Sheriff Lopez, driving

up to give us an update. But I didn’t hear a car

engine, and the light wasn’t bright or focused

enough to be headlights. So I looked out, and —

Scully, it was incredible! It was a man… or a man-

like biped — emitting this eerie glow. And he had to

be nine feet tall, at least! Tell you what, why don’t

you take one of the oil lamps and check around the

cabin for footprints?”

“Tell you what, Mulder. Why don’t we wait for morning

and I might let you live.” She taped the ace bandage

into place and expertly cracked the vial inside the

chemical pouch, shaking it until the contents were

cold. “How does that feel?”

He made an ‘iffy’ motion with his hand. “Feels better

being off it and having it stuck up in the air,

that’s for sure.”

“You need to get to an Emergency Room.”

“Not tonight, Scully. We don’t know our way around,

or even if there’s a hospital in town. It can wait

until morning. Besides, you’re exhausted.”

“I won’t deny that.” She slipped off her sneakers and

pants, and joined her partner in bed. She was almost

asleep, when…

“Scully?”

“Mmm?”

“I’m sorry. I did it again, didn’t I? Went running

off after something without thinking.”

Her hand edged across his chest, stroking, soothing.

“‘S all right, Mulder. I love you.”

“I love you, too.”

“I know.”

* * *

ACT THREE

Manzanita Lake, CA

Saturday

8 A.M.

There was no hospital in town, but Captain Lopez

directed them to a very well-equipped family practice

office. By necessity, Dr. Cote had become a jack-of-

all-medical-specialties in the small town. In a

fraction of the usual time spent in a big city ER,

Mulder was x-rayed and diagnosed with a severe ankle

sprain. It was taped and braced and he was issued

crutches.

Dr. Cote, a dead ringer for Marcus Welby, gave Mulder

a prescription for Tylenol #2. “Now stay off it. No

weight bearing on that leg at all, and the more time

you can spend with it elevated the better, to keep

down the swelling. Loosen the brace if it gets too

tight from the swelling. When you get back to the

city, I’d have that ankle CT scanned. There may be

something I missed and with your profession, you

can’t afford to have a permanent problem.”

They thanked the doctor and made their way out to the

car.

“What now?” Scully asked as they settled in.

“Well, the good news is that you get to drive for the

next few weeks.”

She smiled and squeezed his hand. “I know that. I

meant about the case.”

“Carry on, I guess. You didn’t happen to notice any

footprints this morning outside the cabin, did you?”

His tone was hopeful.

She shook her head. “Too many spruce and pine needles

on the ground to take a print.”

He sighed. “I was afraid of that. Okay, I guess we

should drive up to the ranger station and look for

Connie Crowley. Unless you want to go back to the

cabin and try to get a nap in. You really look beat,

Scully.”

“I am. But let’s talk to the park ranger and see how

much we learn from her.”

“That’s my Scully.” His voice was warm, his

admiration clear in his tone.

Just as she started the engine, Mulder’s cell phone

rang. They exchanged expressions that said that

whatever the reason for the phone call, it couldn’t

be good. “Mulder.”

“This is AD Skinner. What are you doing right now?”

He mouthed “Skinner” for his partner’s benefit, then

said “We were just about to interview an eyewitness.

Why?”

“I need one of you back in Doob Creek as soon as you

can get there. It seems one of the missing men was

returned.”

Mulder’s eyebrows shot up, the AD’s wording not lost

on him. “*Was* returned. By whom?”

“That’s why I need one of you there. The guy’s story

is… frankly, it’s bizarre. Sheriff Finn doesn’t

know what to make of it.”

“Don’t tell me it was Bigfoot after all?”

“Weirder than that.”

Mulder looked at his watch. “At this point, with the

time zones and all, it’s not going to be until

tonight.”

“I know. And so does Sheriff Finn. He’ll be waiting.”

Mulder glanced over at Scully. By this time, his

partner had a pretty good idea of the subject of the

conversation. Her arms were crossed on the steering

wheel, her head resting on them. He swung into

‘protective mode’. “Look, it’s ridiculous to spend

eight hours traveling back there. I don’t suppose we

could do this by phone and save the government some

money.”

“I’m afraid not. I need you there to assess the

situation. I’ll see that you both get some comp time

when you finish the case.”

Yeah, right. Unless there was another case waiting in

the wings by then, Mulder thought sourly. “All right.

One of us will be there tonight.” Viciously he

stabbed the ‘off’ button.

“Let me guess. We have to go back to Kentucky.”

“One of us does. One of the missing men has been

returned and evidently has a story to tell. I’ll do

it, Scully. I know how all the travel wears you out,

and–”

His partner was incredulous. “Mulder! Reality

orientation time! On crutches, you’ll never make the

connections at the airports.”

He grinned back impudently. “I’ll get one of those

cart thingies they chauffeur the old ladies around

in.”

“You can’t keep your foot elevated on the plane.”

“Maybe there’ll be an empty seat I can rest it on. Or

maybe I can charm my way into First Class. There’s

more room in there.”

She went on as if she hadn’t heard him. “Not to

mention the fact that you can’t drive.”

His jaw was set in a stubborn line. “Maybe I–”

Her tone softened. “I appreciate what you’re doing,

Mulder. I do. But it just doesn’t make any sense.

I’ll go. But how will you manage here?”

“Captain Lopez got us out here. He’ll just have to

have one of his men provide transportation for me.

Are you sure, Scully?”

“I’m sure. Skinner is dead meat though, once I get

back to Washington.”

Mulder chuckled wryly. “Don’t think he doesn’t know

that already.”

“I’ll drop you at the police station.”

A minute later, they were there. Looking around

furtively, Mulder saw the coast was clear and pulled

his partner into a long, deep kiss. He broke off

reluctantly and his anxious eyes scanned her face.

Her fingers trailed down his face. “It’s okay,

Mulder. I’ll call you from Kentucky.”

He nodded, then eased himself out of the car, pulling

his crutches from the back seat. “Be safe, Scully.”

She smiled. “Always.”

He watched until the car disappeared in the distance,

then made his way painfully into the police station.

Captain Lopez was waiting for him.

“No cast. I guess that’s a good sign.”

“I guess. I can’t say it feels any better.” Mulder

sat down and gratefully accepted the coffee Lopez

handed him. “My partner had to go back to Kentucky,

and I obviously can’t drive. Any possibility of

one of your men ferrying me around?”

“No problem. It’s not like we’re rushed off our asses

here or anything. How’d you do it, anyway?”

Mulder took a long swallow of the heady brew.

“Chasing something I saw outside your cabin. My best

guess is that it was the same thing Connie Crowley

saw — minus the elephant.”

Lopez’ eyebrows rose to his hairline. “No shit?”

“No shit. A very tall, glowing man-like figure.”

The police captain stood. “Hell, I’ll drive you

myself. If you’re finished with your coffee, we can

go.”

The men chatted on the drive up to the national park,

but Mulder’s mind was less on the conversation than

on the apparition he had seen. Could it be

extraterrestrial, he wondered. For some reason, he

didn’t think so, although he was perfectly willing to

be proven wrong on the matter. Scully’s report after

her interview with the ‘returned’ man would prove

interesting…

Ranger Crowley was just finishing a lecture to some

hikers. She was an attractive woman in a weathered,

outdoorsy sort of way. She was of medium height and

stocky, though Mulder was ready to bet she didn’t

have anything other than heavy muscle on her body.

About middle age, she had the kind of eyes that

didn’t miss much, and her long chestnut hair was

pulled back in a sensible braid.

“Connie, this is Agent Mulder from the FBI. He’d like

to talk to you about what you saw. Maybe we could

move this inside so he can sit down?”

“Sure thing, come on inside. Watch the steps.” She

led the way and soon they were seated before a

crackling fire, an empty chair pulled up for Mulder

to rest his foot on.

The agent let her tell her story.

“We were out searching for Frank Crane. There must

have been twenty or so of us, but we were pretty

spread out. Within shouting distance, but not in

sight of each other. We had been at it all day, very

methodically searching the park on a grid system. We

were in the southwest grid when the sun went down.”

Her keen brown eyes stared intently into Mulder’s.

“Now, there’s no use searching for anyone after dark.

Even with a full moon, you can’t see well enough to

find squat, especially if what or who you’re looking

for doesn’t want to be found. I was just turning

around to start back to the station when I heard

something moving through the trees about fifty yards

off to my left. I saw some glimpses of light and

thought it might be one of the other rangers or one

of the cops in the search party. I changed my path so

it would intersect with the one this other person was

on. I know this park like the back of my hand, and if

it was one of Captain Lopez’ men, I didn’t want him

getting lost.”

“Did you call out to this other person?” Mulder asked

quietly.

Her brow knit in a frown. “No. No, I didn’t, and I’m

not sure why. I guess I thought he could hear me,

though I move pretty quietly. I don’t know, maybe I

thought at the time it might be Crane.”

She scanned Mulder’s face. “Look, I’m not one to

over-dramatize or see things that aren’t there,” she

asserted with some heat.

He nodded slowly. “I’m sure you’re not.”

“Because I don’t want you thinking I’m looking for

publicity, or I’m one of those nut cases in the

Enquirer or on Jerry Springer.”

“Captain Lopez has vouched for your character,”

Mulder assured her. “Please, go on.”

Warily, she continued. “There was an outcropping of

rock that I had to get around to intersect with the

other path. When I did, I guess I was about thirty

feet or so from… from what I saw…”

She hesitated, clearly having difficulty talking

about something she couldn’t explain rationally to

herself, let alone anyone else. “I noticed the smell

first, as I went around the rock. Kind of an earthy,

cow pasture sort of smell. Then when I came into view

of the other trail, I saw it. A huge elephant, only

hairy, with enormous curving tusks. Well, I was just

frozen in place. I couldn’t believe what I was

seeing. Then this… this figure stepped out from the

other side of the creature. He was glowing and had to

be ten feet tall. I didn’t move. I’m not sure I could

have. But he seemed to sense my presence. He looked

over toward me, then moved off quickly in the

opposite direction into the forest. The elephant

followed him.”

Mulder was fascinated. “Was he running away, like he

was afraid of you?”

“No, I wouldn’t say he was running away. It was like

he didn’t want to run into me any more than I wanted

to run into him.”

“How was he dressed?”

“Dressed?” Connie seemed surprised by the question.

“I’m not sure I noticed. Wait a sec… ” She closed

her eyes, as if to concentrate better. “Robes. Loose

robes, like in those pictures of ancient Greeks or

Romans.”

“I don’t suppose you found any physical evidence of

what you saw? Not that I don’t believe you,” Mulder

said quickly as the woman stiffened. “It’s just that

it would help. Footprints, anything like that?”

“It was way too dark to see footprints, and the

weather had been pretty dry, so I’m not sure there

would have been any even if I looked. But I did see

something.” At Lopez’ expression of surprise, she

turned to him. “I’m sorry, Michael. I know I didn’t

tell you before. I was just too freaked out by the

whole thing. But after they left — long after they

left — I went over to where they had been standing.

I found out where the smell was coming from. There on

the trail was a huge pile of what I can only assume

was fresh elephant dung. It was way too big to be

from anything normally in the park. Definitely a

plant-eater, and just way too huge to be from deer or

moose or elk.”

“I don’t suppose you took a sample,” Mulder said

hopefully.

Connie looked at him as if he had taken leave of his

senses. “At that point, Agent Mulder, I got my ass

back to the ranger station as fast as I could move.

Maybe you see enough of this sort of thing to take it

in stride, but I was a basket case. Look, all this is

confidential, right? I love my job here, but if the

powers that be think I’ve started seeing things…”

Mulder chuckled. “Don’t worry about that, Ranger

Crowley. My report will never be seen by anyone from

the Parks Service, I can promise you that.”

Lopez stood. “Thanks, Connie. We’ll let you get back

to work now.”

Mulder swung himself painfully out to the cruiser on

his crutches.

“Where to?” the police captain asked.

By that time, Mulder’s ankle was throbbing terribly.

“Back to your cabin, if you don’t mind, Captain

Lopez. I can do what I need to do by phone and

computer.”

It was a short trip to the cabin. Mulder slid out of

the cruiser and propped his crutches under his arms.

Lopez called out the window, “Sure you’ll be okay?

It’s pretty lonely out here. You’re stuck if you need

anything.”

“No problem. I won’t need anything.”

Lopez nodded. “Yeah, well, I’ll have one of my men or

a ranger drop by later to check and see how you’re

doing. I don’t want to have to explain to Washington

why I abandoned an injured Fibbie.”

“I’ll be fine, thanks,” Mulder assured the police

captain. He was nauseous and in a cold sweat from the

pain by the time he finally got into the cabin and

collapsed in a chair. It was only after Lopez’

cruiser had disappeared from view that he remembered

the prescription for pain medication in his pocket.

After his assurances to Lopez that he would be fine,

his male ego would not allow him to call the police

captain back to run to the pharmacy for him. Wryly,

he thought about what his partner would say if she

were there.

He looked at his watch. Scully would be on her way to

San Francisco by now. Sighing, he looked around the

cabin. She hadn’t stopped at the cabin before she

left, probably feeling that she would be back soon

and she could pick up anything she needed at an

airport shop between flights. Grimacing, he grabbed a

crutch and maneuvered it to where Scully’s medical

bag lay next to the bed. He hooked one of the handles

on to the end of the crutch and swung it around to

drop by his chair. He knew she rarely carried drugs –

not the good kind, anyway – but there was always a

chance. All he found was some ibuprofen, but he

scooped up four tablets and swallowed them without

water, considering himself fortunate.

While he waited for the tablets to take effect on the

bone-deep ache in his ankle, he picked up his cell

phone and dialed a familiar number.

“Lone Gunman.”

“Hi, Byers. I need you guys to help me out on

something.”

“Always glad to oblige, Mulder. It’s been a little

quiet around here.”

“Great. What can you tell me about sightings of a ten

foot tall glowing man dressed in Greek robes and

sometimes accompanied by what sounds like a woolly

mammoth?”

There was a silence at the end of the line. Then,

“No, really, Mulder. What do you want?”

“That’s it.”

He heard a muted discussion in the background between

the three eccentrics, Langly’s bark of laughter, and

Frohike’s question about what hallucinogenics Mulder

had been exposed to this time. “I’m switching to

speaker, Mulder,” Byers’ voice said.

“Really, guys. I’m serious. I seem to remember

something I read once, but can’t quite place it.

Something about glowing super-humans.”

“All right. Where were the sightings you know about?”

Frohike’s tone made it clear that he thought he was

wasting his time.

“Mammoth Caves National Park and Lassen Peak Volcanic

National Park. Hey, Frohike, I met the woman of your

dreams. Even got her picture for you.” He could hear

the Gunman typing information into his computer.

“About time I got some recognition for my expertise,”

he replied, distracted. “Well, I’ll be… Hey,

Mulder, it looks like you may just have stumbled on

something interesting. What do you know about Hollow

Earth?”

* * *

Doob Creek, Kentucky

Sunday, 1:40 AM

Scully glared through reddened eyes. “I realize you

were expecting me sooner,” she growled, her teeth

clenched. “And I realize that it’s late. I may

realize better than anyone that it’s late. But if you

want me to interview Floyd Purdy, it’s going to be

now. I am less than sympathetic to the fact that he

happens to be sleeping at the moment.”

John Finn held his hands up placatingly. “Okay, okay.

I’ll go wake him up. I have him in a cell, since he

didn’t have anywhere else to go. Let me get him.”

She threw herself into the most comfortable chair in

the office – Finn’s, to be precise. The trip getting

back to Doob Creek had been a nightmare. First, the

flight from San Francisco to Cincinnati made an

emergency landing in Salt Lake City due to equipment

failure. Though the pilot did not announce the source

of the problem to avoid alarming the passengers,

Scully in her window seat had an excellent view of

the black smoke billowing from one of the engines.

Thirty white-knuckled minutes later, they landed

safely, with an escort of firetrucks and other

emergency vehicles on the runway flanking them. She

was forced to route through Dallas to then go to

Cincinnati. On the Cincinnati flight, a passenger had

chest pain. As Scully was the only doctor on board,

she spent an hour tending to the sick man until the

plane made an emergency landing in St. Louis to take

the passenger to the hospital. Deciding that the

patron saint of air travel was napping, whoever the

hell he might be, she opted to drive from Saint Louis

before she tempted fate further. Two rest stops for

coffee at truck stops further tried her patience. She

pulled up in front of the Sheriff’s office in a foul

temper and with her head banging.

She heard some mumbling and footsteps from down the

hallway. “All right, here he is,” Finn said, shoving

Purdy into a straight-backed chair. He loomed over

the scruffy man. “Now you listen up and answer the

lady’s questions, or I’ll see to it your new

accommodations are a hell of a lot rougher than your

present ones, y’hear?”

“Yeah, I hear. I won’t make no trouble. I turned over

a new leaf, I keep tellin’ ya.”

She stared at the man for some time, a look that had

made stronger men’s blood turn cold, but he returned

it calmly. She noted that in spite of the ordeal he

had supposedly been through, he looked a lot

better than he had in his photograph. Maybe five

years younger, in spite of the fact that the man

hardly lived anything remotely like a healthy

lifestyle. “All right, Mr. Purdy,” Scully said. “I’m

tired, and I’m not in the mood to hear any tall tales

about Bigfoot. What happened to you and the other men

out in the forest?”

He grinned, displaying cracked and stained teeth, but

the smile was oddly disarming.. “T’weren’t no

Bigfoot, ma’am. I’ll tell ya jist what happened, but

hear me out, okay? Because its goin’ to be hard for

you to believe. It was for me… it still is. But as

God is my judge, it’s the truth, I swear it.”

“Go on,” Scully said non-committally.

“Okay.” Purdy took a deep breath and began. “Junior

and me was in the Park that night, lookin’ for Jack-

Bob’s still. He makes the best corn liquor

hereabouts, but we already owed him for the last

batch we got, and he wouldn’t give us more until we

paid up. Junior’s ole lady wouldn’t give him any

money, and I was dead broke, so’s we were gonna

jist make a little withdrawal from his stash,

figurin’ he’d never miss it. You follow so far?”

“I follow,” Scully replied with a distinct lack of

enthusiasm.

“Jist makin’ sure. You look wore out,” he remarked

solicitously. “Okay, so we was havin’ trouble findin’

the right trail. Jack-Bob covers it up so folks

cain’t find it. Not very kindly of him, but that’s

Jack-Bob for ya. Anyways, all of a sudden, we saw a

light up ahead about fifty feet or so through the

trees. So we figured either Jack-Bob was protectin’

his still, or some other enterprisin’ folks was doin’

what Junior and me was. So we laid low for a while

and watched. After a while, the light went around to

our right, about sixty feet off. We waited another

coupla minutes, then started ahead. “We was lookin’

around for the trail, when all of a sudden, we could

see our shadows ahead of us. Meanin’,” Purdy

explained earnestly, “that there was a light right

behind us. We turned around — and there it was!”

“If you say Bigfoot, you’re a dead man,” Scully

intoned dully, rubbing her temples.

“No, ma’am,” Purdy replied. “It weren’t nothin’ like

Bigfoot. It was a man… a huge glowing man, dressed

like in one of them gladiator movies. He musta been

ten, twelve foot tall. He was shinin’ jist like the

sun and he had this real peaceful-like look on his

face. Well, he reached out and took us by our

collars and nudged us a little, to get us walkin’.

Well, Junior and me was jist about ready to shit

ourselves, we were so scared. Oh — sorry, ma’am. But

real gradual-like, we started feelin’ less scared,

like everything was gonna be okay. We walked through

the forest for miles, sometimes along hikers’ trails,

sometimes through the underbrush. When we was jist

about ready to drop, the man pulled us around this

like mountain of rock. He let go of us then and

motioned to us, like we was supposed to follow him.

It was like mind control, or somethin’, ’cause we

did, even though we both wanted nothin’ more than to

clear out.

“Anyways, he went to this rock formation and seemed

to disappear! Junior and me followed his light

through an opening that you couldn’t see ‘cept from

this one angle. Now, there’s caves all over the Park

— that’s how it gets its name — and I know most of

’em like the back of my hand. But this one was a new

one on Junior and me.

“So we was in this cave, the floor slopin’ so steep

it was hard to keep from slidin’. We followed him

down what seemed like miles.” He stopped, a confused

expression on his face.

Despite her fatigue, Scully was intrigued by the

man’s story, if only for the amount of imagination

Purdy showed in its fabrication. “What happened

then?”

He scratched his head with a grimy finger. “Well, I

don’t rightly know. I don’t know whether we fell

asleep, or got knocked out or what. All I know is the

next time I opened my eyes, we was in this amazing

place! It was like Disney World, only without all

those folks walkin’ around in cartoon suits and mouse

ears. I… I don’t know if I’m s’pposed to say any

more. I think it’s kinda a secret.”

Scully was unimpressed. “Uh-huh. So why were you

brought there, Mr. Purdy? Why did they let you go?

And what happened to Mr. Naismith?”

Purdy’s expression cleared and he nodded. “Now *that*

I can tell ya. The guy said — well, he didn’t like

actually talk, he spoke into our heads, you know? He

said we were there to learn. He said humanity had

been cursed with bad lots like us, and once we

learned, we’d be sent back to rejoin humanity. I

cain’t remember much about the time I was there. I

jist know that after I was there a while, a feelin’

came over my heart, and I knew I would change my

ways. The next thing I remember is standin’ on a path

in the forest. I followed it and hitched a ride from

a tourist back to town. Then the Sheriff spotted me

and hauled me in here. You wouldn’t have some coffee,

by any chance, Big John? All this talkin’ makes a

man’s throat dry.”

“Yeah, I just made some. You, Agent Scully?”

“Yes, please. So, Mr. Purdy, where’s Mr. Naismith?

And Mr. Smithers?”

“I guess they’re still there. I cain’t remember

seein’ ’em, but if Junior ain’t here, he must be

there. I guess they haven’t learned yet. Hardly

surprisin’,” he concluded with a grin. “We’ll

probably never see Jack-Bob again. No one can git

anything through that thick head of his.”

“So what are you going to do now?”

“Git myself a real job. Maybe take night classes so I

can git my high chool diploma.”

Despite the man’s track record up to his

disappearance, Scully could discern the unshakable

faith of the recently converted in his demeanor.

Not that she believed a word of his story, but

obviously some sort of epiphany had taken place. She

had no doubt that he meant what he said about turning

over a new leaf. Whether he could sustain that

intent, only time would tell.

Purdy accepted the styrofoam cup from the Sheriff.

“Can I go back to bed now?”

“You need him any more?” Finn asked Scully. At her

head shake, the Sheriff led Purdy back to his cell.

She sipped her coffee, her mind on the man’s tale.

Soon, Finn returned and sat down with his own mug in

hand. He grabbed the coffee pot and refilled her cup.

“So what do you think?”

She smiled tiredly. “Do you mean, do I believe his

story? No. Clearly something happened, something he

can’t explain even to himself. So he concocted this

story, perhaps even subconsciously, to come to terms

with whatever did happen to him. I do, however,

believe that whatever it was, it was powerful enough

to force him to re-think his life. I think he’s going

to make an honest attempt to clean up his act.”

“I sure as hell hope so,” Finn sighed. “We’ll see. Do

you think your partner is going to believe his

story?”

She smiled once more. “Undoubtedly.” She looked at

her watch. “It’s after midnight there, but he should

still be up.” She pulled her cellphone from her purse

and hit the speed dial.

“Mmm? Mulder.”

“I’m sorry, were you sleeping?”

His chuckle warmed her. “More like dozed off over a

hot computer. What time is it?”

“Two-thirty AM for me, twelve-thirty for you. How’s

your ankle?”

“Hurts like hell. I forgot to get the prescription

filled. Besides, codeine makes my thinking go all

fuzzy. Did you speak to Purdy yet? I was worried, I

was expecting to hear from you hours ago.”

“I had a couple of flights from hell. Long story.

Anyway, yes, I just finished my interview with him.”

“And…?”

“Some nonsense about a glowing man in a toga taking

him to a magical city in a cave. Whatever really

happened, it does seem to have had a remarkable

effect on him. Not only is he swearing to become an

upright citizen, but he looks at least five years

younger in person than he did in that mugshot we saw.

Or maybe that was just a bad picture.”

There was an undercurrent of excitement in Mulder’s

voice. “I don’t think so, Scully. As a matter of

fact, everything that Purdy says makes perfect

sense.”

“Mulder, you have got to be kidding. He described the

place as Disney World without the cartoon characters,

for heaven’s sake!”

“It’s called the Hollow Earth theory, Scully. I’ve

been studying up on it all day. Edmund Halley, the

astronomer and discoverer of Halley’s comet, proposed

one of the earliest theories in 1692. He said that in

order to account for variations in the magnetic

field, the earth had to be hollow. In fact, he

theorized that the earth was actually four spheres,

nested one inside the other.”

“Mulder, even a brilliant astronomer can make

mistakes. He probably believed in leeching and

witchcraft too.” She glared at Finn’s obvious

amusement.

Her partner went on as if he hadn’t heard a word she

said. “And in the eighteenth century, Leonhard Euler,

a Swiss mathematician, theorized a hollow earth with

an internal sun 600 miles wide, and the advanced

civilization that lived there.”

Scully sighed. “Fortunately, we live in the twenty-

first century, and no one believes that nonsense

anymore. And what does that have to do with glowing

men in togas and their pet elephants?” Finn appeared

as if he was going to burst into hysterical giggling.

Throwing a hand over his mouth, he exited the office,

his laughter ringing in the silent street.

Again, Mulder’s enthusiasm was unchecked. “I’m so

glad you asked. In 1846 a woolly mammoth was found in

Siberia in a remarkable state of preservation.

Several scientists at the time believed that the

state of the remains was explained by the fact that

in truth, they had not been lying around for millions

of years, but rather the animal had died relatively

recently, having wandered outside the hole at the

North Pole that leads to Hollow Earth.”

Scully’s tenuous control on her temper was beginning

to fray. “Mulder, I’m too tired for this insanity. No

modern scientist in his right mind would give any

credence whatsoever–”

“Ah, but that’s where you’re wrong, Scully. No less

an authority than Admiral Richard Byrd had the

backing of the United States government when they

sponsored his flights to the North and South Poles,

in part to look for these openings to Hollow Earth.

Even Hitler believed that the Master Race originated

from the people who dwelled in the advanced

civilization at the center of the earth, and he sent

missions looking for these openings.”

“Oh, Adolf Hitler. There’s an authority for you. The

very pinnacle of rational thought.”

Her sarcasm was lost on him. “And guess where two of

these openings are thought to be? Mammoth Caves

National Park in Kentucky, and Lassen Peak Volcanic

National Park in California! And that’s not all. The

advanced civilization? Well, there are a number of

theories about who those people are – from the

survivors of the destruction of Atlantis to the Lost

Tribes of Israel to the lost Viking colony in

Greenland–”

“Mulder!”

“–but nearly every authority describes these people

as being ten to twelve feet tall, with a rich,

advanced civilization. In fact, some feel that that

what we think are UFOs carrying aliens from other

planets are actually the flying craft of Agartha —

that’s another name for this place — coming from

inside the earth, rather than from space.”

“MULDER!”

Scully’s angry shout finally brought him to a halt.

“What?”

“There is absolutely no scientific proof of this.”

“Well, I wouldn’t say absolutely none,” he replied, a

little stiffly.

Scully sighed. “Look, I know you get frustrated when

I don’t believe in this stuff, when… when all I

seem to do is throw a bucket of cold water on the

fire of your enthusiasm. Mulder, you once told me

that I keep you honest. I wouldn’t be able to do that

if I didn’t challenge these wild theories. Maybe

there’s something to them, maybe not. I simply think

it’s too early to say. And Floyd Purdy is not the

most credible witness I’ve ever interviewed…

…Mulder? Did you hear me?”

“Sorry, Scully. I could have sworn I saw a light

outside.”

“If I set off now, I should be able to get to Bowling

Green in time for the first flight out in the

morning. With luck, I can be back in California by

early afternoon, and we can go over the evidence and-

-”

“There *is* a light outside! Hold on, Scully, I’m

going to check it out…”

She heard the cell phone clatter to the table, the

dull rhythmic thud of his crutches on the wood of the

cabin floor, the creak of the cabin door as it swung

open. “Mulder! Mulder, don’t you dare try to chase

anything through the woods. You’re on crutches, and–

In the distance, she thought she heard a shout, less

of fear than surprise. “Mulder!” she yelled into the

cell phone.

For close to a lifetime — at least fifteen minutes –

– she held the phone, calling his name, the

connection open to the eerie silence of the cabin so

far away.

Then she grabbed her keys and ran for the car.

ACT FOUR

Cabin

Lassen Peak Volcanic National Park

Noon, Sunday

“Captain Lopez!”

The stocky officer turned as the car skidded to a

halt and the red-headed woman charged toward him.

“Agent Scully, you made good time. I wasn’t expecting

you for another hour or so.”

“Have you found him yet?” she demanded.

He looked at her, taking in the disheveled clothing,

the reddened eyes, the pallor of her skin. “Come on

in the cabin, Agent Scully. You look like you could

use a hot meal and some rest.”

“I don’t have time for that,” she snapped. “Where’s

my partner?”

Lopez grabbed her by the shoulders mid stride as she

tried to push past him. “How long is it since you

ate, or got any meaningful sleep?”

“It doesn’t matter, I have to find him.”

“How long?”

Suddenly, the fight seemed to drain from her. “I

slept a little on the planes. Eat… I think the

last time was breakfast yesterday, outside of some

pretzels on the planes.”

“That’s what I thought.” He kept an avuncular arm

around her shoulders as he led her to the cabin.

“Look, you can’t do him any good if you pass out. I

have to brief you anyway. It would be better for you

and easier for me if we could do that over some hot

food and coffee.”

There was no denying what the police captain said

made sense. “All right. I have to change anyway.”

“That’s more like it,” he said kindly.

In any event, Scully already knew what he was going

to say… that there was no trace of her partner. She

had lived this moment so often in both real life and

her nightmares that she was a little surprised she

wasn’t more accustomed to it. But her heart thudded

painfully in her chest, and the rest of her was just

a vacuum Mulder’s presence should have filled. She

pulled some jeans, socks, clean panties and a sweater

from her bag and disappeared into the bathroom.

Quickly she washed, drying off, changing her clothes

and then bathing her face once more in the ice-cold

tap water. Feeling no less tired but infinitely less

grubby, she emerged from the bathroom to find Lopez

busy at the gas stove.

“Have a seat at the table. It’s almost ready.”

She laced up her hiking boots over the thick wool

socks. When she finished, a steaming mug of coffee

was waiting for her. She grasped the chipped mug like

it was the last life preserver on the Titanic and

carefully sipped. A moment later a bowl of stew was

placed in front of her, and Captain Lopez sat across

from her with his own bowl.

“Now I want to see you eating before I start

talking,” he said with mock severity.

She sighed and picked up her spoon, tasting the

savory stew. Her brows rose. “This isn’t just canned

stew. You’re quite a cook.”

He chuckled. “It is just canned stew, I just added a

little of this and a little of that. Surprising what

a few chilis and fresh herbs can do. It’s good to see

you eating.”

In truth, she was hungrier than she thought. And God

knew she needed every bit of energy she could grab

for the search ahead.

Finally, about three quarters of the generous serving

gone, she pushed back the bowl. “You obviously

haven’t found Mulder. Why don’t you start at the

beginning?”

He shrugged. “All right. After you left, we drove up

to the ranger station and interviewed Connie Crowley.

I found ” — he gestured to a pile of handwritten

papers — “your partner’s notes from the interview.

Connie was very convincing about what she saw. Then I

dropped him off back here — he said he had some

research to do and some people he wanted to contact.

I had one of the rangers check on him when the

park closed for the night. He was okay, so the ranger

went home. Then nothing until I got the call from you

at around one in the morning.”

She perused the notes, then looked up. “Did you see

any sign of him at all?”

There was a vulnerability in her question that caught

at Lopez’ heart. “We found his crutches. And that was

weird.”

“Weird? How?”

“Well, I would have expected to see them thrown on

the ground, or maybe evidence that he had used them

defensively, like a club, you know? But we found them

together, leaning against a tree. Like he didn’t need

them anymore, stacked them neatly against the tree,

and walked off.”

“Was there any sign of… of…”

“Of a struggle?” Lopez finished for her. “No,

nothing. There were signs that the ground had been

walked on, but no sign of a struggle. No broken

branches, no churned-up ground, no blood or ripped

clothing. Nothing to indicate that a fight had taken

place.”

Scully rubbed her eyes tiredly. “Then what do you

think happened, Captain Lopez? You yourself saw how

bad Mulder’s ankle was. He couldn’t have walked ten

feet without those crutches.”

He shook his head. “What it was, I have no idea. But

we know what it wasn’t, and that should bring some

comfort. We know it wasn’t some wild animal — a bear

or mountain lion. Nor was it either of the missing

men — they definitely would have left signs of a

fight, and if worse came to worst, they wouldn’t hang

around to hide a body. But beyond that, I’m stumped.”

He took a good look at her. “Now you can tell me

to tuck it where the sun don’t shine if you want, but

I gotta know something. Is there something personal

here? I mean, when I got your call last night, you

were practically hysterical, Agent Scully. And you

don’t strike me as a woman prone to hysteria. And I

gotta say, you and your partner seem a lot…

closer… than I figure is customary in the FBI.”

“I was just tired,” Scully replied evasively.

“Normally I’m a lot more in control than that.”

“Uh-huh,” responded Lopez, clearly having his own

ideas on the matter, regardless of Scully’s

reticence. “Well, I suppose I won’t be able to

convince you to get some sleep, not while your

partner’s still missing.”

“That’s right,” Scully said, standing up. “So why

don’t you start by taking me to the place you found

the crutches?”

* * *

It was sundown when a trickle of tired cops and park

rangers emerged from the forest. Behind them, one

very angry voice could be heard.

“You can’t leave him!”

Lopez turned to her, his arms outstretched in a plea

for understanding. “I don’t want to break off the

search, Agent Scully. But the fact of the matter is

that there’s no point to continuing after dark. We

won’t be able to see a thing, and we risk getting

lost or injured ourselves. We’re all tired, and I

don’t know how you’re even still on your feet.”

“My partner is still missing.”

They walked out of the forest, now on the pine

needle-strewn ground in front of the cabin. The

patrol cars and Park Jeeps were backing out for

the drive home.

“Look, Agent Scully,” he said, not unkindly. “We’ll

all be back at sun-up. There simply isn’t anything

else to be done right now. If you want to do

something for your partner, take care of yourself.

Get some food and then get some rest. You’re so tired

you’re barely rational. Or would you rather come into

town? I could find someone to put you up.”

“I’m not leaving here,” she said, shooting him a

withering glance.

He patted her on the shoulder, then got into his

cruiser and backed down the drive.

Scully’s eyes filled with tears of frustration. Her

practical side told her that Lopez was right. She

hadn’t had any meaningful sleep in two days and

Mulder would be furious if she ignored her own

welfare to continue to search through the night. But

her emotional side…

Feet dragging, she went into the cabin. There was

quite a lot more food than she and Mulder had

brought, as well as all sorts of camping gear. Lopez

must have brought it when he used the cabin as the

staging area for Mulder’s search. She put a fresh pot

of coffee on the gas stove and cracked a couple of

eggs into a pan. Then, when her sparse meal was

ready, she sat at the table. She picked up Mulder’s

cell phone and checked the last number dialed out.

She should have known – the Gunmen. She pushed a

button.

“The Lone Gunman.”

“Byers, this is Scully.”

“Oh, hi, Scully. Back in California with Mulder? Hold

on, I’ll put you on speaker.”

“That’s the problem. I’m back in California, but

Mulder is missing.”

“No shit?” exclaimed Langly. “What happened?”

Quickly, Scully briefed them, including her

conversation with Floyd Purdy.

“Mulder said he saw a light, and followed it?” Byers

asked. “If so, that would fit in with-”

“Don’t give me that Hollow Earth garbage, okay guys?

I’m not in the mood.”

“You may not be in the mood, Agent Scully, but if you

ignore the possibility, you may never find him,”

Frohike commented.

“Seriously, Frohike… do you think there’s anything

to this Hollow Earth business?” God, I must be tired,

Scully thought. Look who I’m asking.

“There’s a lot of evidence, some of it even you would

have a hard time refuting. Yeah, I think there’s a

fair chance it exists.”

“So how’s that going to help me find Mulder?”

There was a short silence as the Gunmen considered.

“Well,” Frohike said, “these ‘glowing men’ have never

been spotted by more than one or two people at a

time. Could be a big search party just keeps them

away.”

“If what Purdy said was true, Scully, it would seem

we have little to fear from these creatures,” Byers

added.

“Even in the extremely remote possibility that these

creatures from Hollow Earth have Mulder,” she

persisted, “why take him? He certainly doesn’t fit

the profile of the others they’ve been taking.”

“True,” conceded Langly. “But these glowing guys seem

to be able to sense things about the men they’ve been

taking. They certainly don’t hang around town or

scour rap sheets to find out who to take. So they

must have figured out who to take by telepathy or

something. What if they took Mulder for another

reason? Because they sensed he was a believer?

…Scully?”

“Sorry… I drifted off there for a second. Look, I’m

too tired to think straight. I just can’t believe in

ten foot tall glowing men, but I’m fresh out of other

theories.”

“Get some sleep, Scully. We’ll see if we can come up

with anything,” Frohike said.

“Like a way to contact these Hollow Earth people,”

Langly chimed in.

“And we’ll call you back in the morning,” added

Byers. “Mulder will be pissed at us as well as at you

if you don’t take care of yourself.”

“Yeah, I know. Thanks, guys.”

She looked down at the unappetizing mess of cold eggs

on her plate and shoved it away. The bed beckoned.

She pulled off her hiking boots and crawled under the

covers.

But somehow, sleep wouldn’t come. She tossed and

turned for over an hour, haunted by the smell of

Mulder on the sheets. Finally she gave up, throwing

off the covers and pulling her boots back on.

Scully scanned the cabin. She snatched up a ground

sheet and a sleeping bag, then a flashlight, and went

out into the night.

The path to the area where Mulder disappeared was

well-trodden by the search party and easy to find.

She followed it, coming to the tree where his

crutches had been found. Spreading the ground sheet

out, she unrolled the sleeping bag on it and crawled

in, supporting her back and shoulders against the

tree. The woods were alive with the sounds of night

creatures.

All right, she thought. If you exist, you glowing

men, if you can read minds… bring him back. Aloud,

she called, “Bring him back! Please, bring him back.”

Over and over she thought the words, her lips moving

as if in prayer, not noticing a long time later when

an eerie silence came over the forest. Finally sleep

claimed her…

* * *

Voices. There were voices. Deep, soft. Trying not to

wake her. Somewhere to the left, a source of light.

If she could just get her eyes to cooperate, and

open… They fluttered a few times, giving her just

a glance of Mulder, and a tall, glowing figure…

A low chuckle, and a farewell. Then footsteps coming

close…

“Scully? Scully, love. Can you open your eyes?”

Finally, the exhaustion that had paralyzed her was

extinguished by the rough whisper of his voice.

“Mulder!” Her arms flew around his neck as she buried

her head in his chest. “Oh, God! I didn’t know where

you were, if I’d see you again…”

“Shh.” He stroked her hair, calming her, holding her

until the rough sobs had trailed off to sniffles.

“I’m so sorry, love. You okay now?”

She nodded and released him. “Mulder, where were

you?”

“Come on, let’s go back to the cabin and I’ll tell

you a bedtime story.”

She started to wriggle from the sleeping bag but he

stopped her with a gentle pressure. “Let me,” he

whispered. Effortlessly he scooped her up, still

cocooned in the sleeping bag.

“Mulder, your ankle–”

“Good as new, Scully. That’s part of the story.”

“But how–?”

“Shh. Just wait.”

He carried her through the trees and into the cabin,

depositing her on the bed. Then he lit the lanterns,

brightening the cabin so for the first time she got a

good look at him.

“Mulder, you look… amazing! You’re tanned, and

you’re walking on your bad ankle without a trace of a

limp. In fact, you look like you’ve just gotten back

from a health spa!”

“And you look like you need one. You haven’t been

eating or sleeping, have you?”

She leveled an accusing gaze at him. “And if our

positions were reversed, would you?”

He shrugged. “Score one for Scully. You’re right, I

wouldn’t. First, let’s call off the hunt, so we won’t

be disturbed in the morning.” He picked up the cell

phone and dialed, announcing to a no-doubt startled

desk sergeant who he was, that he was back at the

cabin with his partner, and would be getting in touch

with Captain Lopez the following afternoon. He

returned the cell phone to the table. “Now, what do

you say we both get more comfortable, and I’ll tell

you what happened.”

Gently, almost reverently, he undressed her and

pulled the heavy bed linens over her. Then he

stripped and slid in beside her. “Comfy?”

Her brow was furrowed. “When I was waking up in the

forest, I could have sworn… No, I couldn’t have.

It’s not possible.”

He chuckled. “Oh, yes it is. The evidence of your own

eyes, Scully. Believe it. And wait until you hear the

rest.”

“In that case, Mulder, if you don’t start talking,

I’m going to hurt you.”

“So impatient,” he said, gathering her close to him.

“All right, where do you want me to start?”

“I’ve already read your notes of the Crowley

interview and talked to the Gunmen. So why don’t you

start where you left me holding the phone –

literally.”

“Yeah. I’m sorry. I really didn’t plan on a ditch,

but it looks like that’s the way it turned out.

Forgive me?”

“I’m thinking about it. Start talking.”

He kissed her on the top of her head. “You’re a hard

woman, Scully. Okay. I saw the source of light

outside the cabin. It was definitely the tall glowing

figure I had seen before when I screwed up my ankle

chasing him. So I grabbed my crutches and took off as

fast as I could into the forest. Now I don’t know if

you were aware of this, but crutches leave something

to be desired for negotiating woodland terrain.”

“Actually, I did know that,” she replied dryly.

“Anyway, I fell — sprawled headlong, is more like it

— and had the wind knocked out of me. So I was lying

on the ground, trying to remember how to breathe,

when I noticed the light coming back towards me. He

stopped and stood about ten feet away, his hands

raised, as if in a gesture of peace or something. So

I guess I just nodded — I certainly wasn’t capable

of much else at the time — and he came closer,

holding out a hand to me.

“Well, I struggled to my feet. He told me to follow –

– no, that’s not entirely right. I didn’t figure it

out for a while, but he rarely ever really spoke. He

was telepathic. What I thought was speaking was his

thoughts in my mind. So anyway, I tried to follow and

of course, fell flat on my face as soon as I tried to

put weight on the bad ankle. He looked at me

quizzically, I guess trying to figure out why I had

such an affinity for being on the ground. I motioned

to my ankle, and mimed that I couldn’t walk. He could

probably read my thoughts, but I hadn’t clued into

that at that point. His face cleared and he came and

knelt next to me. He put his hands on my ankle and

the glow increased, and I felt a deep warmth and

tingling there. A minute later, he got up, helped me

to my feet, and my ankle was as good as new!. He

picked up my crutches and leaned them against the

tree, and we started walking.

“There wasn’t much conversation as we walked. He

sensed that I had a million questions, but he always

communicated ‘Later’. So I kept my thoughts to myself

for a change and followed him through the forest

for miles. We moved fast, and he kept looking at the

sky, as if we had to be wherever we were going before

it got light. Finally we came to a rocky area. I

followed him around an outcropping that led to a

little inlet between the rock walls. He went to the

left, through what appeared to be solid rock, until I

got close enough to see the opening. It was so well-

hidden, blended in so well with the surrounding

colors, you’d never know it was there. We bent low to

get through but then there was a steep downward path

through caverns hung with stalactites of amazing

colors. There were all sorts of twists and turns,

nearly invisible openings, openings that seemed like

they would go somewhere but didn’t. Even if someone

found the opening to the cave, they could never find

the path we took. Still with me, Scully?”

The exhaustion that had plagued her for days seemed

very distant now. Mulder’s tale completely absorbed

her, drew her into a fantastic world. “Yes… but

it’s so… unreal…”

He chuckled. “Believe it or not, even I was having a

hard time with that. I felt like I had fallen down

the rabbit hole in ‘Alice in Wonderland’. And that’s

the one time he did speak to me. Evidently my

metaphor amused him. He turned around and smiled at

me, and said, ‘There are more things in heaven and

earth, Mr. Mulder, than are dreamt of in even your

philosophy’.”

“Paraphrasing Shakespeare?”

Mulder nodded, his eyes reflecting wonder. “They were

probably buddies. Anyway, at some point he sort of

made a gesture to my head, and there’s a gap in my

memory. I don’t know whether he carried me the rest

of the way, or we were transported somehow. But the

next thing I knew, I was in this fabulous city.

“Scully, I wish I could describe it to you in a way

that would do it justice. The colors were so clear

and bright they hurt my eyes. Incredible

architecture, combining both strength and an amazing

ethereal beauty. Clean, so clean – clean air, clean

water, clean streets and buildings. Flying vehicles

like cars, but the ground was for pedestrian traffic

only, and inlaid with beautiful mosaics. Gardens were

everywhere – on the ground, hanging from the sides

of buildings, on rooftops. Flowers, vines, fruits and

vegetables of incredible size. Fountains, both of

water and of light… Perfect…” Mulder’s voice

shook with emotion. He cleared his throat.

“Anyway, he led me to a building, with soaring

buttresses and skylights. The walls glowed with an

artificial light that bathed everything in a soft

gold. There were indoor gardens and soft, exotic

music that seemed to come from the walls themselves.

He led me to a kind of conference room, all set out

with wine and food. He explained, again

telepathically, that I was in the city of Lesser

Shamballa, a major city in their land of Agartha.”

“So it’s true?” she asked, dazed. “The legends are

all true? Are you sure you weren’t hallucinating or

something?”

Mulder nodded. “Positive. Scully, if there is a

Heaven, it must be like Agartha. The frustrating

thing is that I know I saw and learned so much more

there than I remember now. Lathos — that was my

guide — said that would be the case. You know how

we’re told that we don’t use more than a tenth of our

brain capacity? In Agartha — whether because of

mutation or the atmosphere or what — a much greater

proportion of the brain is utilized. Which explains

why the culture is so advanced. Why they’ve mastered

telepathy and psychic healing. It also explains that

while I was able to absorb so much when I was there,

recalling it now is a problem.”

“Though your eidetic memory must be playing some sort

of a role. You remember a hell of a lot more than

Purdy did. What about the people, Mulder?”

He smiled and held her close. He was amazed but

gratified that Scully seemed to accept at face value

what had happened to him. “Just like Lathos. Not a

lot of diversity. There were women and men, all tall,

strong, and beautiful, radiating peace and well-

being. Not a lot of children, though. Lathos said

that although death is not unknown, it comes only

after many, many centuries of life. I think somehow

natural forces control the birth rate there, just

replacing those who die to prevent overpopulation.

Most of the beings take on the appearance of being

between 30 and 40 years of age, and just stay that

way.

“They’re unfailingly polite, but reserved, especially

in dealing with those of us from ‘above the sun’, as

they call our world. I did see the missing men — not

to speak to, but enough to know they’re being treated

far better than they deserve. That was the reason I

was brought there. Lathos sought me out, to explain.”

“Explain?”

“They saw how we were searching for the missing men

and couldn’t risk being discovered. They had a close

call when Ranger Crowley saw one of them. So they

decided they would have to explain to one of us, so

we wouldn’t inadvertently screw things up.

“Their taking of Smithers and the rest — it’s an

experiment, Scully. They know that the biggest danger

to Agartha lies ‘above the sun’. If we manage to

destroy our world, through nuclear war, or biological

or chemical warfare, or even poor management of

resources and the ecology, it will have an effect on

their world. There are scores of openings all over

the planet from our world to theirs. Radiation or

toxins could leak down there, or massive nuclear

detonations could crack the inner sphere which holds

their atmosphere, destroying them. Their plan is to

try to enlighten the humans who are the bottom-

feeders like Smithers. If they find it can be done,

they’ll pick more high-profile humans in need of

enlightenment. Just think, Scully – what would the

world be like if the Agarthans could have enlightened

a Hitler or a Stalin, a Smoking Man or an Alex

Krycek? What if once and for all we could take all

the money and manpower we use for war and law

enforcement and incarceration of criminals, and use

it to eliminate disease and poverty, and to advance

civilization?”

“But what if it doesn’t work, Mulder? It worked for

Purdy, but the others are all still there. What if

the experiment fails?”

He sighed. “That is something they really don’t want

to think about. That’s Plan B. Killing is anathema to

them, but they will kill if they feel the destruction

of their world or ours is imminent. ‘Excisions’

Lathos called it, of those who would bring

destruction to our worlds. The experiment is just

beginning. Time is… different there. I can’t

explain it, but it doesn’t really correlate with

ours. I got the impression it’s a very long-term

experiment — decades or centuries long — unless it

appears we’re about to self-destruct.”

“Mulder, we’re not going to be writing any of this in

a report, are we? Not only will the Bureau think

we’re nuts, but the last thing we want is for someone

to actually take this report seriously and start

searching for Agartha.”

He nodded. “You read my mind. And that’s why I’m

going to need your help. I need you to come up with

some sort of rational, scientific explanation for

this, Scully. For my disappearance, my reappearance

in glowing good health. Something we can put in a

report. I know the truth, and now you know it. But it

needs to stay with us, Lathos made that clear. The

world isn’t ready for this. And having seen the

civilization that we would be putting at risk, I’d

die rather than divulge that secret.”

“We’ll come up with something. I never reported your

disappearance to Skinner — I was so tired, I just

sort of forgot — and we never mentioned your injury

to him. You can fake that your ankle is still

sprained for the folks around here. Once you leave

town you can get rid of the crutches. You’ve been

outdoors a lot — that explains the tan. If Skinner

should find out about your disappearance, well, you

just got lost in the woods. And our report will say

what everyone wants it to say — that the men who

disappeared did so of their own volition. Though you

thought one time that you saw something in the woods,

it was impossible to say with any certainty what it

was. It’s to Doob Creek’s financial advantage to keep

the Bigfoot myth alive, so they are unlikely to be

broadcasting anything about any glowing ten foot

tall creatures. And no one there believes Purdy,

anyway. The tales of the glowing man will stay

exactly that — legends with no basis in fact.”

“That’s my skeptical partner! I knew I could count on

you.”

She snuggled against him, drowsiness rapidly pulling

at her. Sleepily, she murmured, “I wish I could have

been there with you… seen it all with you….”

He stroked the skin of her arms, her shoulders, her

back. “Lathos didn’t say not to come back. I think

that someday, once he knows we’re keeping his secret

and we’ve rewarded his trust, we could come back

here. I think if we hang around a few days he’ll be

able to sense us. Then maybe he’ll reappear, and take

you on a tour…. Scully?”

Finally, she slept.

EPILOGUE

Jaipur, India

Thursday

3 AM

Ravi “The Blade” Patel trotted down Agra Marg, away

from the LMB Hotel. Damn bitch, he thought. If she

had just let go of her purse, he wouldn’t have had to

cut her up like that. They brought it on themselves,

he thought. Rich people, with all the advantages of

life, holding on to them, unwilling to share.

Once more he looked behind him, satisfied that as yet

no police were following. With any luck, he’d be in

the forest east of town before they’d come after him.

And with the reputation of that forest he doubted

they’d have the balls to follow him into the dense

woods, especially at night. The place was infamous in

all of Rajasthan, maybe all of India, for the stories

of strange creatures who prowled the woods at night.

Ravi cut sharply from the road and dived into the

trees, keeping to his same easy jog. The forest floor

here was relatively free of impediments. Finally, at

least a kilometer into the forest, he stopped and

squatted in a patch of moonlight to survey his

takings.

The beaded purse was smeared with blood. Ravi tore it

open. “Pah!” he spat in disgust. Perfume, cosmetics,

a comb. Nothing of any value at all! Why did the old

bitch hold on so fiercely, he wondered. He could have

saved himself the trouble of cutting her throat. And

now Jaipur would be too hot for him… he’d have to

move on. Maybe to Amer… no, there were still

warrants out for him there. He would have to go to a

really big city where he could blend in, unnoticed.

Maybe Delhi.

Discarding the purse, he walked further into the

forest, looking for a convenient thicket where he

could bed down for the night. His head pulled sharply

to the right. Was that a light through the trees?

The path forked and he chose the left. He moved more

swiftly, his heart pounding, wanting to put as much

distance as possible between himself and that

mysterious light. Fifteen minutes later he began to

breathe a bit easier. He spotted a stand of ferns

that would make a soft bed. He laid down, his dark

eyes searching out the night.

Suddenly, from behind him, a bright glow lit the

forest floor…

End of “HOLLOW EARTH”

Author’s notes: I became fascinated with the subject

of Agartha while researching for this story. The

events in this story are a mixture of the many and

various Hollow Earth beliefs and my own imagination.

The three main places where the action takes place,

however — Mammoth Caves, Lassen Peak Volcanic

National Park, and Jaipur, India — are all reputed

areas where these openings to Agartha can be found.

Readers wishing to learn more about this compelling

subject are urged to go to the following websites,

which provided me with much of the background

information used in this story:

http://www2.eu.spiritweb.org/Spirit/hollow-earth.html

http://www.onelight.com/hollow/hollowlaunch1.html

or just type “Hollow Earth” into a search engine.

There was also a very useful http://www.mapsofindia.com site

I used to give me information about the location and

layout of Jaipur.

Shakespearited

cover

Title: Shakespirited 1 of 4

Author: mimic117

Email: mimic117@yahoo.com

Rating: PG13

Category: X, MSR

Spoilers: none that I recall, other than whatever the previous VS9

author did to them last week.

Archive: Written for I Made This Productions Virtual Season 9 so

they have exclusive rights for the first two weeks. After that, Mr.

Sulu, you may indulge yourself.

Disclaimer: Mulder and Scully belong to Chris Carter, FOX, and

1013 Productions, and are being borrowed without permission.

Cleveland, Ohio, is a real place, contrary to some opinions, and is

being used with all the love of a native Buckeye. Some specific

places within the city are real, but others are my own invention

and not meant to portray anywhere in particular. Consciously, at

least.

Special Thanks: To Suzanne, for taking my germ of an idea and

turning it into an entire bacterial colony. I appreciate the push and

the flying beta, but you owe me for this.

Godiva chocolate thanks to Brandon for letting me bounce ideas

off his head one night. (Hope the lump goes down soon.) And to

Tracy, for being my extra special advisor whenever I got stuck.

To Cindy, Supreme High Bitch Of The Betas. I could never have

written this without you. I’m sure the trauma of trying to beta a

moving target will pass soon.

Feedback: Kept in a little shrine and worshipped daily at

mimic117@yahoo.com

Summary: When the members of a small Shakespearean

company start dying, Mulder and Scully go undercover to

investigate. But will they discover what is killing people, or will

they be next?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Shakespirited 1 of 4

by mimic117

Prologue

May 1, 2002

Former Rosenbluth’s Drug Store

temporary rehearsal hall

Cleveland, Ohio

The clatter of running feet caused all heads to turn as a young

man came hurtling down the spiral staircase. Wild-eyed and

disheveled, he skidded to a stop on the periphery of the small knot

of people. His mouth worked for several soundless seconds

before another voice spoke.

“What the hell is it, David?” A slim blond man drove long fingers

through his hair in frustration. “You’re supposed to be getting

ready for Paris’ scenes in the crypt. What is so important that you

needed to disrupt the rehearsal?”

“Andrea…” Pale and visibly shaking, David turned eyes full of

horror to the ceiling. His neck twitched as he swallowed a sob,

forcing words past the terror in his throat. “You have to…she…

Andrea, she’s…”

The blond shouldered his way through the silent group,

impatience radiating before him in waves.

“Doug…” Reaching out a tentative hand to slow the headlong

rush, David was brushed to one side, then lost in the trailing crowd

of onlookers.

“Where is she?” The question ricocheted off the empty store’s

dusty brick walls, falling to the floor in his wake. “By God, if she’s

been drinking again, I’ll kill her.”

The serpentine line of fellow actors twined up the iron staircase.

David’s face crumpled. Tears slid down his cheeks, dripping onto

his shirt.

Reaching the upper level, Doug began slamming open doors as

he rampaged down the hall of the long-abandoned apartment.

Each failure to find what he sought pulled a snarl of disgust from

his lips that caused his followers to hop back a step. He stopped

short in the open doorway of the very last room.

High-pitched shrieks couldn’t cover the sound of gasps followed

by retreating footsteps behind him. In a few minutes, Doug was

the only one left in the echoing upper floor of the derelict building.

He could hear voices shouting for someone to call 911, but the

noise didn’t register on his conscious mind. Sighing, he rubbed a

hand over sorrowful eyes, sliding down the doorframe to sit vigil in

the soft dust until help arrived.

“I’m sorry, Andrea,” he whispered to no one. “It looks like

someone beat me to it.”

When the sound of sirens closing in reached his ears, Doug finally

was able to tear his gaze away from the beautiful red-haired

woman, lying in a lake of blood with a knife sticking out of her

chest.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Act 1

May 4, 2002

temporary rehearsal hall

Cleveland, Ohio

4:20 PM

“Michael, what are you doing?”

“Sorry?”

“What are you doing?”

“Umm, saying my lines?”

“WRONG! You’re saying something, but they’re not Osric’s lines!

Osric is a fop. He loves show, and prettiness, and ceremony. He

would speak like a fop. YOU, however, sound like you’re reading

someone their rights!”

“Do you want me to go again?”

“Yes! Of course, go again! Start from ‘Nay my good lord.’ And

this time try to sound like Osric.”

*ahem*

“‘Nay my good lord; for mine ease, in good faith. Sir, here is newly

come to court Laertes; believe me…'”

“Debbie, dear…”

“Me?”

“Yes, you, my precious. You are a lady in waiting, are you not?”

“Uh, yes…”

“Do you know what that means?”

“I…think so, yes.”

“It means she is waiting, as in standing. She is not a ‘lady in

motion.’ You are causing a distraction by walking around the

stage. Kindly pick a spot and stay there! Do you think you can do

that?”

“I’m sorry, Doug.”

“Should I keep going now?”

“No, Michael, no. This whole thing is giving me a migraine. Why

in God’s name they had to send amateurs I’ll never know. All right

people, listen up. You’ve got an early evening, so I want all of you

back here an hour earlier tomorrow. That means 9:00 AM Brian,

not 10:30 like today. Maybe I won’t still feel a need to slaughter

you all by morning. Michael…”

“Yeah, Doug?”

“We’ll work on the understudies tomorrow. Do you know Hamlet’s

part yet? I know you’ve only been here one day, but do you know

*any* of it?”

“Sure, I know the whole thing.”

“Well, pray God you’re a better Hamlet than Osric.”

The old, empty store echoed with the squeak of sneakers and

voices as the company filed out to their respective homes and

suppers. Michael gave Debbie a long, lingering glance, which she

returned. Attaching themselves to the end of the line, he waited

until everyone else was out of earshot before speaking.

“I don’t know if I can do this.”

“Sure you can.”

“But Osric?! I mean, Laertes, now. I could really get inside his

head with no problem. His father murdered; his sister driven to

her death; buffeted by forces he can’t control until he snaps.

Yeah, just get Alex Krycek to play Hamlet and I could really get

behind Laertes.”

“How about a lady in waiting, Mulder? This is the most boring

thing I’ve ever done in my life. All I do is stand around, waiting.

Thank God I’ve got bigger parts in the other two plays. Aren’t

there any good female roles in this one besides the Queen and

Ophelia?”

“Nope, sorry, Scully. There aren’t more than a few female parts in

any of Shakespeare’s plays. Women weren’t allowed to act on the

stage back then, so the female roles had to be played by men. It

just made sense to limit how many guys in drag they needed.

What in God’s name was Skinner thinking by sending us out

here?”

“He was thinking of three actors dead and one in a coma in three

weeks time. He was thinking of no evidence and even fewer

clues. He was thinking maybe he could get us out of his hair for a

while, such as it is.”

“Well, he should have thought to send someone who could act.

We’ll never be able to hold our cover this time.”

“Speaking of our cover, what’s with the names?”

“Why? What’s wrong with them?”

“Michael Mulder and Debbie Scully? Anyone who wanted to could

look those up on the Internet and find out they aren’t really ours.”

“How do you know there aren’t two people completely unrelated to

us with those names? What did you want, Scully? Rob and Laura

Petrie?”

“I thought it was my turn to pick the names.”

“You weren’t in Skinner’s office when he asked for suggestions. I

just thought it would be easier not having to think about what to

call each other. Besides, I still don’t see why the Cleveland field

office couldn’t handle it.”

“Because they may be known to the local actors, Mulder. We’ve

already been over this. Besides, it’s almost like a vacation for us.

Nothing supernatural, no monsters or conspiracies. Just a chance

to relax and enjoy spring in beautiful Northeast Ohio while we look

into a few murders.”

“You go ahead and relax. Tomorrow, I’m Hamlet. And the day

after that, I’m Cassio. And the day after that, I’m Romeo. Scully,

what the hell are we doing here?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Take 5 Coffee Company

Downtown Cleveland

5:30 PM

“I still say you’re wrong.”

“Look, Mulder, Agent Kovach said all the alibis checked out. It’s

hard to kill someone when you’re with a large group of people.

Plus the autopsy reports indicate suicide.”

“Scpt fo Tres Pas.”

“Mulder, swallow first, then talk.”

~gulp~ “Sorry, Scully. I said except for Teresa Bates. She was

strangled by Bill Yankovic, who killed himself before he could be

arrested. And I know Andrea Dixon seems to have stabbed

herself. But I just don’t think it’s as simple as suicide. For one

thing, Sean Barliss is alive, even if he is still in a coma, so no one

knows if he took the poison on his own.”

“Do you think someone else is killing these people?”

“Well, I suppose it could be Doug. He seems like a pretty loose

cannon to me, but as you said, his alibis have all checked out. I

think his main problem is the stress of trying to pull together a

series of plays with a constantly changing cast. Besides, what

reason would he have for killing off his own company? Doesn’t

that seem a bit self-defeating to you?”

“Actually, it could work in his favor. Agent Kovach said this could

be their last season if they don’t bring in enough money to keep

their financial backers happy. With the publicity about the deaths,

morbid curiosity will help to fill seats. Who has a better reason to

want that than the company’s managing director?”

“I don’t know, Scully. There are still those tight alibis in our way.

Maybe what we’re looking at here is something along the lines of

possession or occult influence.”

“How did we just go from suicide to murder to possession,

Mulder? Doesn’t that seem a bit far-fetched, even to you?”

“You know me; the shortest distance between two points is the

most paranormal one.”

“Well, I’m leaning more toward the suicide angle, unlikely as it

seems at the moment. That still makes more sense to me than a

vengeful spirit out to murder the members of a small acting

company. Besides, why would it pick now, and why here?

They’re in an old abandoned store, so the ‘ghost of the theater’

cliche doesn’t apply.”

“Maybe it’s something to do with the history of the drug store.

Cleveland is an old port city with a long, colorful history. I’m not

going to discount anything at the moment.”

Taking a sip of his iced tea, Mulder caught Scully’s eye, quirking

one brow toward the door. She turned as though looking for

something in her purse and noticed one of their fellow actors

standing just inside the entry. He appeared to be scanning the

small coffee shop for someone. Scully looked back at Mulder,

mouthing the words “Our contact?”

Nodding, Mulder raised a hand, signaling the younger man over to

their table. “David!” he shouted. “Over here.”

Casting quick glances left and right, David Prohaska strode up to

their table, but refused the proffered chair, shifting from foot to foot

as he stood.

“I’d like to join you,” he mumbled, “but I’m supposed to be meeting

someone.”

Waving a finger between himself and Scully, Mulder stated, “That

would be us.” He thrust out a hand and pumped David’s arm,

jostling the smaller man. “Special Agent Mulder, FBI.” He hooked

a thumb to the side. “My partner, Special Agent Scully. You’re

the one who contacted the Bureau about the deaths, right?”

Pulling out an empty chair, David dropped into it with a thud.

“How did you know it was me?”

“We were in touch with the Cleveland field office,” Scully

informed him. “They let us know who to look for, and gave us the

background on the case. We need to ask you some questions

about what’s been going on.”

“What should I call you?” David wanted to know.

Before Scully could give an answer, Mulder jumped in. “You can

call me Mulder,” he said, and gestured at Scully. “She’s Debbie.”

That earned him a glare.

“What do you need to know?” David asked, giving his lips a

nervous lick.

Glancing over at her partner, Scully caught his quick nod. He

wanted her to take the lead, so he could sit back and watch the

young actor’s body language. They hadn’t discussed what

questions to ask yet, so she decided to start with the obvious.

“Did any of the victims seem depressed? Had they attempted

suicide before?” she inquired.

“Not that I’m aware. They were just regular people for the most

part. They were a little jumpier than usual, but then we all are,

what with so much riding on this season. There might be some

kind of flu bug going around. Lots of us have been sick off and on

lately. Even me.”

“When did this start?”

“Probably a month ago. I don’t remember exactly. It wasn’t

everybody at once or anything. Just one person at a time. We

figured it was a virus making its way through the troupe. Then

people started dying and everyone forgot about it.”

“How did you find Andrea Dixon? Aren’t the upstairs rooms in the

store closed off?”

Licking his lips again, David nodded, eyes flicking back and forth

and around the cafe. “We don’t use those rooms, even for

changing costumes. All of the clothes are kept in the back storage

room on the main floor. I went looking for Andrea because we

were going to be rehearsing a scene together and Doug gets

irritated when anything holds up the company. I couldn’t find her

downstairs, so I figured I’d look upstairs.” He swallowed, shaking

his head. “I found her, all right.”

Running his finger around the rim of his iced tea glass, Mulder

posed a nonchalant question. “Were there ever any fights

between the players? Anyone who might have a reason to dislike

the others?”

“Well, sure,” David stated. “We’re actors. There are always egos

involved in a company like this. But we all get along pretty much.

Doug can be nasty at times, but he’s okay. He just has a lot of

pressure on him right now to produce a money-making season.

He doesn’t mean some of the things he says.”

“Like what?” Scully asked.

David fidgeted in his chair. He glanced around again, as if looking

for eavesdroppers, before leaning closer across the table. “When

I told Doug he needed to go upstairs and see Andrea, he said he’d

kill her if she’d been drinking again.” He sat back with an air of

having imparted a piece of important news and waited for their

reactions. He appeared disappointed when they just looked at

each other with eyebrows raised.

Reaching into his back pocket, David produced a creased sheet of

notebook paper and handed it to Mulder. “The agent I talked to at

the field office said you’d need a list of the players and the roles

they’re doing. Of course, the roles have changed a bit, now that

we’re short on actors. Each of us has at least two main characters

to learn, plus some minor ones. Doug’s trying to make sure we

can keep the rehearsals going, but it’s not easy when the parts

keep changing.”

Mulder scanned the list, then handed it to Scully. “We’ll be in

touch if we have any more questions. And we’d appreciate it if

you’d keep who we are to yourself for now. The fewer people who

know, the easier the investigation will be.”

Rising to his feet, the young actor nodded in agreement. He

glanced around the cafe once more, then headed out the door.

Scully folded the paper. Slipping it into her purse, she stood to

leave. “Let’s take this discussion back to our rooms. I want to go

over those autopsy reports again and see if anything jumps out at

me.”

“Well considering where we’re staying, the possibilities are

endless for things jumping out.”

“Mulder,” she chuckled, “how on earth did you find furnished

rentals with a view of the Erie Street Cemetery?”

“Divine intervention.” He grinned back. “Plus I told Agent Kovach

exactly what I was looking for. Erie Street is Cleveland’s oldest

existing cemetery, Scully. It’s supposed to be haunted. I couldn’t

pass up such a perfect opportunity.”

“Well I wish you’d passed up the rooms over Forgac Collision and

Towing. The sink in my place hasn’t stopped spewing rusty water

yet. I hate to think what the communal shower down the hall is

like. And I can’t believe that everyone has to share a bathroom.

It’s like college, only worse. What I wouldn’t give for a nice

fleabag motel right about now.”

Placing his hand on her back, Mulder ushered Scully onto the

sidewalk, into the soft breeze of an unseasonably warm Lake Erie

Spring.

“I’ll remember that the next time you complain about our

accommodations,” he said.

Scully sighed. “I was afraid you’d say that.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Apartment 3-C

Forgac Collision and Towing

E. 9th Street

11:47 PM

“That wasn’t very helpful, Scully.”

“Neither was nibbling on my neck while I was concentrating on the

autopsy reports. I’ve got cans of iced tea in that pathetic excuse

for a fridge. You want one?”

“No thanks. I was guzzling tea all through rehearsal. I’ve

probably got enough caffeine in my system to keep me going for a

week.” Mulder tossed the file folder next to Scully’s laptop,

scrubbing his eyes. “Did you find out anything useful today?”

“It’s a little hard to find anything when you have to stand around all day

waiting for your cue.” Scully stretched her neck from side to side,

enjoying the snap of releasing vertebrae. Mulder scooted closer

on the couch, long fingers pressing circles into the tight muscles

across her shoulders. She sighed in relief, shooting him a smile of

gratitude.

“What are we doing undercover in the first place?” Relaxing back

into the couch, Mulder rubbed his stomach. “It would be so much

easier to go in, badges blazing, and ask for the information we

need.”

“Apparently, the Playhouse Square stockholders want this kept

quiet. Skinner said they’ve spent a lot of time and money

renovating the theaters. I guess they’re afraid a couple of flapping

trenchcoats will spoil all their feel-good publicity.”

“Then the skullduggery approach it is. Maybe you’ll have more

time to look around tomorrow. They’ve got enough understudies

for the main female characters, so you’ll be free to check things

out while I’m slaving away.”

“That’s what you get for having all the juicy parts, Mulder. If there

were more female roles, I’d have more lines to study, and *you*

could be the one skulking in dark corners. I’m not even sure what

I’m looking for.”

“Anything out of place. Unusual cold spots, strange behavior,

levitation, eyes spitting fire in the dark…”

“Thanks. That was a big help. I just don’t see…yoooww…”

Scully’s jaw cracked with the force of her yawn, drawing an

answering one from her partner. Mulder still rubbed at his

stomach, something she noticed he’d been doing off and on all

evening.

“Can’t see anything when your eyes are blurry, Scully. Maybe we

should call it a night. We’ve got an early rehearsal tomorrow.”

“But we haven’t come up with anything concrete yet, Mulder.”

Sliding sideways down the tattered sofa, she sprawled across his

legs, gesturing to her open laptop. “All we know is that three

people are dead, one is in a coma, and all four showed traces of

scopolamine, hyoscine, or atropine. We don’t even know why it’s

there or where it came from.”

“With the help of David’s list, we’ve at least established that the

roles they were playing had something to do with their behavior. If

you look at how they died, it’s clear that there’s a correlation. Bill

Yankovic was Othello — he strangled his Desdemona, Teresa

Bates, and then slit his own throat. Romeo, Sean Barliss, drank

atropine in the form of eye drops, whether voluntarily or not. And

Andrea Dixon, as Juliet, stabbed herself.” Mulder’s jaw cracked

on another yawn.

“I wish we had more to go on.” Struggling to sit back up, Scully

found herself being pulled down and pinned across Mulder’s lap.

“You’ll just have to nose around as much as you can tomorrow,”

he breathed into her ear, bending down to kiss the lobe. “Right

now, I’ve got concrete ideas about some funky monkeyshines.”

Pushing his questing face to one side, she rolled off the couch and

stood up. “We’re both tired, Mulder, and as you said, we have an

early rehearsal. Time for you to go to sleep — in your own room.”

“But Sculleee….”

“No buts, Mulder. It’ll be good motivation for us to close this case

so we can go home. And just what are you planning to do while

I’m poking my nose into dusty cupboards?”

“I’ve got a full day of understudy rehearsals,” he said. His hand

was rubbing his stomach again.

“Uh huh,” Scully mumbled, then changed the subject. “What’s

with your stomach tonight, Mulder? Is it bothering you?”

He glanced down in surprise at the hand that was still massaging

his midsection. “I told you there’d be hell to pay if I had to eat

decent food. Guess something in that healthy dinner didn’t agree

with me.”

“Well let me know if you need anything for it,” she said, closing the

laptop. Giving Mulder a quick peck on the lips, she pulled him up

from the sofa and pushed him toward the door. “Try to get some

sleep. See you at breakfast.”

Grumbling under his breath, Mulder shuffled into the hall, and

headed for his own room. He was standing in front of the door

with the key in his hand, when the color drained from his face.

Spinning on his heel, Mulder raced down the length of the hall,

slapping the swinging door of the communal bathroom open

without stopping. It was a good thing Scully had already closed

her door and wandered into the bedroom, or she would have been

treated to the sound of her partner’s painful retching.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

2:53 AM

Ghostly granite angels shimmered in the wavering moonlight,

casting their winged silhouettes over the neighboring monuments.

Here a sorrowing cherub; there a cross stating “Sacred to the

Memory of”; in the distance, a mausoleum cloaked in shadows.

Mulder wove his way between them, noting the names and dates,

wandering without purpose, yet certain of where he wanted to be.

The sound of singing drew him deeper into the burial ground.

Leaves crackled and slid under his feet as he closed in on the

voice. Presently, he could see the glow of a lantern illuminating

each shovelful of soil as it was pitched onto a growing mound

beside a hole in the ground. The singing was coming from inside

the grave.

Stopping well back, Mulder listened for a moment. “Has this

fellow no feeling of his business? He sings in grave-making.”

“Custom hath made it in him a property of easiness.”

Mulder gasped, turning toward the familiar voice. Alex Krycek

was standing next to him, hands shoved into the pockets of his

leather jacket. A skull came sailing out of the hole, rolling to a

stop between them. Mulder poked it with his bare toes.

“That skull had a tongue in it, and could sing once. How the

knave throws it to the ground, as if it were Cain’s jaw-bone that did

the first murder!”

“Ay, my lord.”

Stepping a little closer, Mulder called toward the dark pit. “Whose

grave’s this?”

The face of Dr. Blockhead popped into view. “Mine sir. It’s not

yours, for you don’t lie in it. And yet while I don’t lie in it either,

still, it’s mine.” His face popped back down and the singing

resumed.

More dirt flew up onto the pile, bones scattering down the slopes

to clank together at the bottom. Mulder continued to watch until a

sound drew his attention. Glancing around, he realized that

Krycek was no longer standing beside him. He was trotting

toward a clearing in the woods, dribbling the skull.

Robert Patrick Modell ran checking maneuvers as Krycek dodged

back and forth. It didn’t seem odd that he was using both hands —

the left one looked as though it had never been missing. Mulder

suddenly found himself running defense in front of Krycek, closing

in on the flood-lit basketball hoop. Eugene Victor Tooms and

Donnie Pfaster guarded the backboard, while Scully’s brother, Bill

ran defense to Krycek’s right. Three on three seemed like good

odds. As Krycek sent the skull sailing toward the basket, the

clearing blinked, and disappeared.

Bill Scully stood with Skinner beside the open grave.

“Must there be no more done?”

Skinner closed the file he was reading, and handed it to his

secretary. “No more be done,” he said. “Her death was doubtful.”

“A ministering angel shall my sister be when you lie howling.”

Everything went dark. For a moment, Mulder wasn’t sure whether

or not he’d gone blind. But then the earth beneath him began to

glow, and he realized he was standing inside the grave. A cloth-

wrapped body lay at his feet, face obscured, violets resting over

the folded hands.

“What, the fair Ophelia?” Mulder reached out to reveal the face,

hand trembling.

“The devil take thy soul, you sorry son-of-a-bitch!” Bill Scully’s

words dropped into the open grave, bouncing back and forth until

they left Mulder’s ears ringing. Drawing a steadying breath, he

peeled back the shrouded layers, and looked down at the still face

of Dana Scully. Tears dripped off his chin to land on her body,

soaking into the white cloth.

“Forty thousand brothers could not with all their quantity of love

make up my sum.”

Her eyes sprang open.

“Should we be pickin’ out china patterns, or what?”

With a mighty rumble, the ground cracked open under his feet.

Mulder fell backward into the fissure, arms flailing, too stunned to

scream. As he tumbled down and down, the glow of light from the

grave grew fainter. The jolt of landing on the floor completed his

journey back from sleep. He groaned, not sure if he was hurt or

just startled from his rude awakening. Levering himself to a

standing position, he shuffled over to the window of his room. The

sign outside flashed “Forgac” in time to the throbbing in his head.

He swabbed the inside of his mouth with a tongue too dry to do

any good. Resting his hip against the windowsill, Mulder stared

across East 9th Street at the statues gleaming in the graveyard,

unnaturally illuminated by the street lights. Here a cherub; there a

cross. And in the distance, as he leaned against the cool glass,

trying to massage away the persistent ache in his gut, Mulder

thought he saw Alex Krycek dribbling a skull into the shadows.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Act 2

rehearsal hall

men’s dressing room

May 5

9:10 AM

“Hurry up, Michael. Wardrobe is waiting to do our fittings, and

we’re gonna be late for rehearsal if you don’t move it.”

The sound of Scully’s raised voice preceded her into the dressing

room by several seconds. Otherwise, Mulder might not have

recognized her as his partner. He’d seen her hair piled up in

ringlets and wisps before, but he’d never seen her laced into a

dress quite like the one she was currently wearing. It looked to be

made from some heavy, embossed fabric reaching all the way to

the floor and trailing in her wake. She only avoided tripping on the

extra length by holding it bunched in her hands. But the amount

of Scully the skirt covered appeared to be in reverse proportion to

the amount of her that spilled out of the low-cut top. Mulder was

thankful she broke his trance before his eyeballs dried out from

staring.

“Close your mouth, Mulder. Haven’t you ever seen breasts

before?” Planting her fists on her hips just shoved them up higher

out of the neckline.

Mulder’s jaws came together with an audible snap. “Yes, I have.

And those aren’t breasts; they’re bazooms. Believe me, there’s a

difference.”

Scully ignored his remark and took in his partially-dressed state.

Turning to shut the door, she couldn’t contain a smirk. “Um, I think

there’s a slight problem with your costume.”

Glancing down his bare torso to the dark green tights it had taken

him five minutes of steady cursing to don, Mulder stated, “I don’t

see anything wrong.”

“You’re not supposed to wear boxer briefs under tights.”

His mouth fell open, again. “I can’t just let it all hang out,” he

huffed. “Everyone will be able to tell whether my parents held a

bris or a baptism.”

Hunting through the boxes of clothing on the floor, Scully pulled

something out, tossing him a wisp of cloth. Mulder untangled it

and frowned.

“It’s a jock strap.”

“It’s a dancer’s strap,” she corrected. “It’s built on the same

principal but for a different purpose. It gives you a more uniform,

androgynous bulge. Now hurry up and put it on.”

“You mean I have to take these damned things off and put them

back on again?” Mulder was clearly horrified by the very idea.

Picking up another piece of clothing from the box, Scully tried to

demonstrate proper tights-putting-on technique. “Bunch one leg

into a ring in your hands like this, point your toes, and smooth it up

your leg. Then do the other one the same way. Doesn’t anyone

ever put on pantyhose in those videos of yours? Or do they just

take them off?”

“Very funny, Whoopi Goldberg,” Mulder grumbled, as he wiggled

out of the offending garment. “Could you please leave so I can

get this over with?”

An unladylike snort escaped before she could stop it. “Mulder, we

were buck naked and dancing the horizontal mambo in the not-so-

distant past. Why the sudden modesty?”

“I just don’t think there’s any need for you to witness me flopping

around like a beached flounder. At least turn your back while I

struggle into this torture device.”

Turning around, Scully crossed her arms with difficulty over her

prominent chest. “Fine, fine,” she muttered. “I’ll allow you to

preserve your dignity. Just remember this the next time you watch

me put on hose.”

“I promise…” ~grunt~ “to avert…” ~gasp~ “my eyes…shit…in

order to preserve” ~snap~ “your feminine mystique. Jesus,

Scully, who the hell invented tights, anyway?”

“Same person who invented girdles and pantyhose, Mulder,” she

said. “The Marquis de Sade.”

“I can feel a breeze blowing across my ass! There’s nothing but a

stretchy piece of fabric between me and mooning the world.”

“That’s what doublets and tunics are for.”

“No tunic is gonna be long enough to hide the four-man tent I

started pitching the minute I saw you in that dress.”

Scully peeked over her shoulder. “Looks like a pup tent to me,

Mulder. What’s the matter? Can’t handle a little cleavage?”

He shot her a withering glance as he picked up a black doublet

slashed with green facings. “I don’t think it’s called cleavage when

your breasts are mounded up under your chin.”

“That was just the style in Shakespeare’s day. It’s a traditional

form of dress for doing his plays.”

“It’s traditional because men have always liked looking at

boobage.” Dressed at last, Mulder’s doublet hung down to his

knees and bagged under the arms. He frowned. “The last guy

must have been beefy.”

Hitching up her skirt with one hand, Scully grabbed the doorknob

with the other. “That’s why theaters have seamstresses, Mulder.

Now let’s go see her about alterations so we can get this

investigation on the road.” She pulled the door open and waved

him through.

“Good idea,” he agreed. “Maybe I can get her to help me find the

top half of your dress.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

rehearsal hall

12:45 PM

“No thanks, Mulder.”

Taking back the proffered mug of tea, he sipped the steamy liquid.

“It’s good. You should try it.”

“No thanks,” Scully repeated. She gathered up her crumb-filled

sandwich wrapper, brushing her hands on her jeans. The other

actors were beginning to drift back from their lunch break, filling

the empty storefront with echoing chatter as they found chairs

around the room’s perimeter.

Measuring for alterations had taken a bit longer than necessary,

owing to Mulder’s constant flirting with the elderly wardrobe

mistress. They had, indeed, been late to rehearsal, which called

down another round of sarcasm from Doug. Deciding that a bit of

distance between him and Mulder was in order, Scully had gone

out for sandwiches, which they ate in the empty store. At least,

she’d eaten hers while Mulder picked his to bits and drained two

mugs of tea. Now people were straggling in from their meals,

bringing fragrant blasts of the warm May wind with them.

She looked up as someone dropped into the chair between her

and Mulder. He reminded Scully of Skinner — large, broad,

muscular. And bald. He smiled at both agents and stuck out a

hand.

“We didn’t meet yesterday. I’m Joe Korniak, the fight coordinator.”

His white smile stood out against the tan he already sported so

early in the season. Mulder gripped his hand, eyes widening at

the strength of his clasp. Scully made the introductions.

Joe turned to her, presenting his back to Mulder’s startled gaze.

“So where else have you worked?” Joe asked. “I’d have

remembered if I’d seen you in Cleveland before.”

Scully pasted a smile on her face and hoped Mulder could hear

the lie she was about to concoct.

“We were with the Kent State company for a while, until they

folded.” Her mind scrabbled around for something to add, wishing

her uncharacteristically silent partner would jump in for once.

“Umm, then we just sort of wandered from place to place,

wherever they needed someone in a pinch. That’s been pretty

much it.”

“Yeah, I heard Kent had a small group that they couldn’t keep

going,” Joe agreed, nodding. “Why do you keep saying ‘we’? Do

the two of you travel everywhere together, like some kind of

special team? You know, the Avengers of the Shakespearean

crowd?”

The unwise, scathing reply on the tip of Scully’s tongue was halted

by raised voices coming from the other side of the stage. All

heads swiveled in that direction.

“I don’t give a shit, Doug! I don’t want to understudy Cassio!” The

young actor with the glasses and mousy-blond ponytail was

standing toe to toe with his director, glowering up at the taller man.

“He’s a wuss and an idiot, and I’d rather do Iago if I have to do

anyone.”

Doug seemed unfazed by the wild-eyed actor. “I don’t care what

you want, Brian. I’m in charge. We’re short-handed, so quit your

whining and do as you’re told. Now let’s get back to work.”

Everyone released a collective breath when the expected punch in

the nose became footsteps stomping out of the store, to the

accompaniment of a slamming door. They all turned to watch out

the window as Brian strode off down the sidewalk, t-shirt flapping

in the brisk May breeze.

“Okay,” Doug announced, with a put-upon sigh, “it looks like we’ll

be taking a break until Joe and I can get Brian back and talk some

sense into him. Relax, but don’t go too far.” He walked over and

pulled the door open, looking back at the man between the two

agents. “Come on, Joe,” he demanded. “You know you’re the

only one he’ll listen to lately.”

Shrugging in apology, Joe stood, sticking out a hand to Scully in

farewell. “Sorry to run, but we can talk again later. Nice to meet

you, Debbie.” He turned as an afterthought. “You too, umm,

Michael, was it? We’ll work together on the sword fighting

tomorrow. Provided we can convince Laertes he’s needed here.

He’s still a bit on edge, I guess. Teresa Bates was his sister.”

On that note, he followed Doug out into the afternoon sunshine,

leaving a wide-eyed Scully with her first good look at the glowering

face of her partner. His black gaze skittered away from hers.

“How did they miss the connection, Mulder?” she whispered. “I’m

surprised the field office overlooked that, even if they didn’t have

the same last name. We need to talk to Brian as soon as

possible. Maybe he can tell us something about his sister’s

relationship with the man who strangled her.”

“Maybe your mind was on other things yesterday,” he grated.

“Why don’t you go and help your friend Joe, Scully? He’s

probably waiting outside for you right now.”

“What the hell are you talking about, Mulder?”

“Nothing. Forget I said anything.” He thumped his mug down on

the floor and stood to leave.

“No, I won’t forget it. Tell me what’s wrong.”

“Nothing’s wrong, Scully. Just drop it.”

She stood as well, moving into his personal space and trying to

catch his furtive glance. “The testosterone is coating my skin like

an oil slick. Why are you acting like this?”

The glaring eyes that looked at her from under lowered brows sent

a shiver of concern through Scully’s body.

“I said nothing is wrong,” Mulder hissed. “Now leave me alone.”

Shaking off her restraining hand, he stomped off to the back of the

store, all the startled eyes in the room eagerly observing this new

entertainment.

But no one was quite as surprised as Dana Scully.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Slamming cupboard doors did nothing to alleviate Scully’s

disquiet. All it did was stir up dust that made her sneeze.

Rubbing the tickle at the end of her nose left a smear of gray

behind. She hadn’t bothered to follow Mulder, even when she

heard him vomiting in the bathroom. Maybe whatever was

upsetting his stomach was responsible for his current mood. She

decided to confront him about it later, after she’d looked around

some more.

She’d already been through the upstairs and most of the first floor.

For a small storefront, it was a warren of cubby holes and rooms,

some leading one off the other. Most were empty. A couple still

contained a piece or two of furniture. The minuscule closet had

yielded a hot water bottle with a hole in the side, some random

bobbie pins, and a mound of toweling scraps that Scully sifted with

her fingers before finding a pile of mouse bones inside. The yelp

she let out was instinctive and unstoppable.

“Some FBI pathologist you are,” she’d muttered to herself. “Get a

grip. You’ve seen worse.”

The kitchen was the last room she’d needed to search on the first

floor. It was also turning out to be the most interesting. Still in use

by the actors for the purpose of heating tea, coffee, and simple

foods on a hot plate, it also contained a few relics of the previous

owner. Most she discovered on the shelves at the top of the floor-

to-ceiling cupboards. That meant climbing the cabinets, using the

shelves as toe holds, but that’s why they had yearly physical

fitness recertification.

Easier than that stupid rope wall at Quantico, she thought.

Fishing into the shadows at the back of the shelves, Scully prayed

she wouldn’t encounter a mouse that’d suffered a more recent

demise. She placed the objects she found on a lower shelf near

her knees, where she’d be able to look at them once she climbed

down. So far, there were ten antique bottles, four books, a box of

kitchen matches, a bottle opener (the pry-up kind), and an

assortment of string, straight pins, newspaper bits, and bobbie

pins. The last occupant hadn’t checked very carefully when it

came time to leave.

Hopping down from the cabinet, Scully wiped her dusty hands on

her jeans before turning to the objects she’d found. The oddments

she dismissed as useless. The bottles probably weren’t very

important either, except to an antiques dealer. Some of the labels

were intact. One marked “Barber’s Liquid Styptic” still retained a

clear fluid near the top, but there was a chunk of white sediment in

the bottom. The others were completely empty. Those stoppered

with cork, Scully postulated, had evaporated over time, leaving a

filmy residue on the inside. She could tell what some of them had

held because the brand name was embossed in the glass.

Listerine. The Bayer Company. Phillips Milk Of Magnesia on

bright blue glass. A half-pint milk bottle proclaimed “Fenn Dairy,

Kent, O.” The tiny gold and blue tin of “Colgate Talc for Men”

gave her a flashback to her Grandfather Scully’s bathroom shelf,

with the bottle of Old Spice aftershave, powder tin, and the razor

strop hanging on a hook from the side. Thinking how fascinated

her mother would be by these pieces of the past, Scully turned

next to the books.

What she had assumed was a small pamphlet turned out to be a

pack of needles. Labeled “The Polly Prim Needle Book,” it

advertised its German wares in glowing prose on the cover of a

protective envelope. “Price 50 cents.” From the weight of the

package, it appeared all the needles were still inside, too. Scully

set that aside in favor of the remaining items.

The first book she picked up was something she would have

expected to find in a drug store. A tattered, worn volume on

pharmacology, dated 1925. Scully wondered how the druggist

had managed to dispense his medicines properly if that was what

he’d been using until the store closed. She hoped it was left

behind because it was outdated and useless.

The next one wasn’t too surprising, either. Poisonous Plants of

the United States, by Walter Muenscher. The date on the title

page was 1939. It seemed logical that a pharmacist would need

to know about toxic plants. He would be second only to the family

doctor as the person a frantic parent would contact when Junior

nibbled on one of the houseplants.

The last book’s title caused both eyebrows to climb her forehead

in surprise. History of Magic, by Eliphas Levi. It looked like a

well-used volume, maybe even a first edition. The date inside was

1860. Mulder would flip when she told him.

Smoothing a hand over the old, shiny leather cover, she added

the book to her collection of odds and ends.

Closing the cupboard door caused a billow of dust that tickled her

into sneezing again. When an answering sneeze sounded behind

her, Scully jumped.

“If you’re hungry, there’s a deli down the block. I don’t think you’ll

find anything edible in there.” The voice belonged to a woman

Scully had noticed the previous day. She was playing the part of

Ophelia to David’s Hamlet. During the rehearsal, she’d seemed

young and innocent, with cascades of light blonde hair flowing

down her back. Here, close up, Scully could see the blonde was

mostly silver-gray. Outside her character, she appeared sturdy,

middle-aged, and down to earth. Pulling a pack of cigarettes out

of her shirt pocket, she offered it first to Scully.

“I’m Suzanne Bzialewski,” she said. “You’re Debbie, right?”

“Yeah, that’s me.” Scully declined the proffered smoke. “I was

just looking around. I, umm… I love old buildings. I was checking

out the cupboards to see if there were any old newspapers and

stuff left behind.”

Lighting a cigarette, the other woman took a deep drag. She blew

the smoke out one side of her mouth, away from Scully, for

politeness sake. “Find anything interesting?”

“Only if you like mouse bones and bobbie pins,” Scully lied.

Waving a hand in front of her face, she said, “It’s been a while

since anyone dusted.”

“Well, we’re only supposed to be here for a few months. Didn’t

seem like it was worth the time to swab the place out. The fridge

works and the counters are clean. That’s all any of them care

about.” Tamping out the stub of her cigarette, Suzanne said, “You

look like you could use some fresh air. Let’s go out back.”

Scully nodded and followed her through the back door. It was

situated next to the spiral stairs, with just enough room to get

between the two. The door opened onto a small rear yard, no

bigger than the inside of the store itself. The fenced yards of

neighboring buildings enclosed it on two sides, with a gate leading

out to an alley on the third. A few green shoots struggled out of

the ground along the rickety pickets, but they looked pale and

sickly, as if they never got enough sunlight. The grass was still

brown and lanky, matted down by the winter’s snow and not yet

recovered. It was obvious no one had tended the tiny space for a

long time. Scully shivered in the shadowy chill of the air. Drawing

in a deep lungful of the damp coolness felt good after all the dust.

“So, are you two an item?” Suzanne pulled out another cigarette

and lit it, flicking the match into a puddle, where it hissed. “You

and Michael?”

Her question took Scully by surprise. “Umm, no, we’re not,” she

replied. “We just work together.” Well, that wasn’t a lie, at least.

“You’re kidding. You hang out with a gorgeous man like that and

you’re not doing him?”

Hoping Mulder wouldn’t choose that moment to come looking for

her and blow her cover story, Scully expanded on her falsehood.

“We’re just really good friends. Have been for years.”

Suzanne chuckled, grinding her half-finished smoke under her

shoe. “Honey, one of you is blind or gay or both. If I was twenty

years younger, I’d be swapping spit with him in a heartbeat.”

An evil imp in Scully’s mind was going to suggest that she give it a

try, but Suzanne’s next words blew the thought right out of her

head.

“You heard about the deaths yet?”

Shoving chilled hands into her jeans pockets, Scully nodded.

“Yeah, we heard about them from David. It must be hard on

everyone, losing your friends that way.”

“Speaking for myself, they weren’t exactly friends, but they didn’t

deserve to die that way, either. I guess you just never know what

people will do when they’re depressed.”

Scully straightened, all attention. “They were depressed? David

didn’t seem to think so.”

“You’d have to be depressed to cut your own throat or drink

poison, don’t you think? Hell, I’ve been a bit down for a couple

weeks, too, but at least I haven’t tried to drown myself or anything.

In fact, I did everything I could *not* to drown when I fell into Lake

Erie.”

“You nearly drowned? When was that?”

“Last week. I was feeling antisocial, so I went out to Edgewater

Park. I thought sitting on the boulders along the shore and

watching the waves crashing would help. I hadn’t been there long

when I tumbled off the rock and fell into the lake. Damned cold it

was, too. I screeched like hell until a couple fishermen came and

hauled me out.”

Before Scully could assimilate what she’d heard and come up with

a comment, Suzanne pointed down the alley.

“Looks like they tracked the idiot down again.”

At the other end of the narrow passageway, Doug and Joe could

be seen approaching with Brian striding between them. Snatches

of Joe’s soothing assurances could be heard as the breeze tore

them from his lips and flung them down the alley.

“Let’s get back inside before Doug sees us,” Suzanne suggested.

“I don’t want to sit through another of his pissy speeches about not

wasting time that could be spent studying lines. He’s one of the

best at pulling together a production, but the man is an insensitive

ass.”

Following her back through the door, Scully took time to wash off

the evidence of her snooping. When she met Mulder in the hall,

on his way toward the front of the store, he nodded as if nothing

had happened. She wondered where he’d been, but let it pass

and joined him in finding a place to sit.

When Doug and Joe walked in with a less agitated Brian, Mulder

and Scully were back in their seats, ready for rehearsal along with

the others. Peace reigned for a few hours as the understudies

gathered in groups to go over the parts they would play if

necessary. Mulder found himself relating more and more to the

Danish heir-apparent with the dysfunctional family life.

When Doug announced a supper break, the idea wasn’t as

appealing to Mulder as it might have been earlier in the day. After

losing his meager breakfast, he’d decided to skip lunch and felt

better for a while. But now, the butterflies were back. Mulder

hoped whatever bug he was coming down with would hurry up

and leave. Seeing Scully enter from the rear of the store, he

joined her in observing the departing company.

“So what did you find, Scully?”

Watching Doug toying with a dagger, she ignored Mulder’s curt

tone of voice. “Besides little piles of mouse bones? Just some

bottles and books.” She wiped her hands down the sides of her

smudged jeans, still trying to erase the spidery touch of long-

abandoned cobwebs. “Did you get any impressions of the other

actors while I was grubbing in the dirt?”

“Why do you want to know?”

His question took her by surprise. It wasn’t the words themselves

as much as the suspicion underlying them. Taking a good look at

him for the first time since she’d entered the room, Scully was

alarmed by the pallor of Mulder’s skin. His tongue snaked out,

giving his dry lips an absent lick. His eyes seemed to be darker

than usual, as though the pupils were dilated. She reached out to

touch his forehead, frowning as he flinched to one side.

“I was just wondering if you had any better luck than I did,” she

answered. “I was hoping you’d learned something that would

help.”

“Well you’re wasting your time,” Mulder stated. “There has to be

some kind of possession or occult spell at work here, and you’re

not going to find that rooting around in an empty store.”

She was going to debate his hypothesis, but her attention was

caught by David. He was backing away from Joe, expansive

gestures demonstrating some type of fencing move.

Unfortunately, neither man could see that he was backing toward

Doug, who stood facing in the opposite direction with the dagger

clasped behind his back, point outward. Scully opened her mouth

to shout a warning, already aware she would be too late.

The look of surprise on David’s face was mirrored on Doug’s.

They spun around to face each other, mouths working

soundlessly. The dagger dropped between them, tip glistening

red. David twisted to look at his back. He never completed the

move, collapsing to the floor at his director’s feet.

“What the hell happened?” Doug’s voice was several octaves

higher than usual. “It was a prop dagger. How did he hurt himself

on a prop dagger?”

Rushing over to the fallen actor, Scully was vaguely aware of

Mulder picking up the weapon with a hanky while Doug continued

to babble to no one in particular. Ripping open the back of David’s

shirt, she was relieved to find a deep gash, rather than a stab

wound. Checking the one eye she could see, his dilated pupil

coupled with the pale, dry skin gave her pause. There was

something going on here. She just hoped she would be able to

figure out what before someone else was seriously hurt.

“It’s okay, Doug,” she interrupted his confused ranting. “I’ve had

first aid training. It just looks like a bad cut to me, but we should

probably get him to the hospital. I think he’s in shock and he’ll need

stitches.”

The few people left in the room divied up the jobs of calling an

ambulance, calling David’s mother, and helping Scully to bandage

his wound. In all the activity, she never noticed Mulder as he

stood in a dark corner, watching her with glowering eyes.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Apartment 3-C

Forgac Collision and Towing

8:47 PM

“There’s something in that store, Scully. I know it.”

“Mulder, I don’t think it’s anything paranormal or –”

“What about David? You saw what happened to him.”

“He walked backward without looking where he was going. It was

an accident –”

“Now he’s home for a week with stitches and *I’m* stuck having to

learn three major parts. You don’t see anything unusual about

that?”

“All I see is Doug using the person with the best memory for a

very difficult part –”

“Maybe it’s Doug, after all. Maybe there’s more going on within

the company than we’ve seen so far. We need to do some

background checks and –”

“Mulder!”

He stopped the frenetic pacing and turned startled eyes on his

partner.

“What?”

“Settle down. We’ve been going around in circles without saying

anything new. Let’s take a break for a while.”

“I’m fine, Scully.”

“No, you’re not. You’re tired and so am I. We already gave our

statements to the police, we’ve gone over all the evidence — again

— now it’s time to step back for a little bit.” Scully picked up her

script from the coffee table. “Why don’t we go over some of

Hamlet’s lines, since you’re stuck with him?”

“With any luck, we won’t be here long enough for it to matter.

We’re not really actors, you know.”

“All the more reason to keep our cover intact.” She flipped the

pages, past her own meager part, highlighted in pink. “Why don’t

we go over the ‘to be or not to be’ speech?”

“Everybody does that one. Let’s do the scene after it. You can

read Ophelia’s part; find out what it’s like to have good lines for a

change.”

“Gee, thanks, Mulder. You want to look the script over first?”

“I’ve already read it. You can prompt me when I get lost.”

“Okay. Start with ‘Soft you now’.”

Closing his eyes, Mulder drew in a deep, calming breath and let it

out slowly. He opened his eyes, and began.

“‘Soft you now, the fair Ophelia. Nymph, in thy orisons be all my

sins rememb’red.'”

“‘Good my lord, how does your honor for this many a day?'”

“‘I humbly thank you, well, well.'”

“‘My lord, I have remembrances of yours that I have longed long to

redeliver.’ Mulder, does that make sense to you?”

“What? Does what make sense?”

“‘Longed long.’ It sounds funny.”

“It just means that she’s been wanting to do it for a while. Go on.”

“Oh. Ummm, ‘I pray you now receive them.'”

“‘No, not I, I never gave you aught.'”

“‘My honor’d lord, you know right well you did, and with them

words of so sweet breath compos’d as made these things more

rich. Their perfume lost, take these again, for to the noble mind,

rich gifts wax poor when givers prove unkind. There, my lord.'”

“‘Ha! Are you honest?”

“‘My lord?'”

“‘Are you fair?'”

“‘What means your lordship?'”

“‘That if you be honest and fair, your honesty should admit no

discourse to your beauty.'”

“‘Could beauty, my lord, have better commerce than with

honesty?'”

“‘Ay, truly, for the power of beauty will sooner transform honesty

from what it is to a bawd than the force of truth can translate

beauty into his likeness. This was sometime — ‘”

“‘Than the force of honesty,’ Mulder.”

“Huh? Scully, what is it?”

“You said ‘than the force of truth.’ The line is ‘than the force of

honesty.’ Why don’t you pick it up from there?”

“Yeah. Uh… ‘than the force of *honesty* can translate beauty into

his likeness. This was sometime a paradox, but now the time

gives it proof. I did love you once.'”

“‘Indeed, my lord, you made me believe so.'”

“‘You should not have believ’d me, for virtue cannot so inoculate

our old stock but we shall relish of it. I lov’d you not.'”

“‘I was the more deceiv’d.'”

“‘Get thee to a nunn’ry, why wouldst thou be a breeder of sinners?

I am myself indifferent honest, but yet I could accuse me of such

things that it were better my mother had not borne me: I am very

proud, revengeful, ambitious, with more offenses at my beck than

I have thoughts to put them in, imagination to give them shape, or

time to act them in. What should such fellows –‘”

“Mulder, calm down. There’s no need to shout.”

“I wasn’t shouting.”

“Yes you were. You still are.”

“I’m just doing what Hamlet would do. Isn’t that the point of

rehearsing a scene? Now are we going to do this or not?”

“Okay, okay. Go ahead and start again from ‘what should such

fellows as I.'”

“Well quit interrupting so we can get through this. ‘What should

such fellows as I do crawling between earth and heaven? We are

arrant knaves, believe none of us. Go thy ways to a nunn’ry.

Where’s your father?'”

“‘At home, my lord.'”

“‘Let the doors by shut upon him, that he may play the fool no

where but in his own house. Farewell.'”

“‘O, help him, you sweet heavens!'”

“‘If thou dost marry, I’ll give thee this plague for thy dowry: be thou

as chaste as ice, as pure as snow, thou shalt not escape calumny.

Get thee to a nunn’ry, farewell. –‘”

“Mulder, hush.”

“‘– Or if thou wilt needs marry, marry a fool, for wise men know

well enough what monsters you make of them. To a nunn’ry, go,

and quickly, too. Farewell.'”

“…………. Oh! Uh, ‘Heavenly powers, restore him!'”

“‘I have heard of your paintings, well enough. God hath given you

one face and you make yourselves another. You jig and amble,

and you lisp, you nickname God’s creatures and make your

wantonness ignorance. Go to, I’ll no more on’t, it hath made me

mad. I say we shall have no more marriage. Those that are

married already, (all but one) shall live, the rest shall keep as they

are. To a nunn’ry, go.'”

“‘O, what a noble mind is here o’erthrown!'”

The slamming door made Scully jump, dropping the script. She

stared in surprise at the dust motes swirling in the wake of her

partner’s exit.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

2:05 AM

Mulder’s heart pounded against his ribs as he dodged through the

trees, branches whipping his face until it stung. Watery moonlight

gave just enough illumination to keep him from running head first

into anything. The wind whistled and howled around his ears,

making the leaves perform a dervish dance. Doug Westler’s voice

chased him like a banshee in the night.

“It can’t be helped. You’ll have to be Hamlet until David comes

back.”

“But that means I’ve got three major parts to learn.”

“It can’t be helped. Can’t be helped. Can’t be helped.”

The words echoed inside his head. He didn’t want to be Hamlet.

He couldn’t be. There was no rational reason for the fear that

welled up inside him. Mulder just knew if he took on this new

character, it would mean his death. So he ran for his life. As hard

as he could.

Bursting into an opening in the forest, Mulder saw a thin figure just

ahead. It glowed with a greenish light, cadaverous and

nauseating. Leaves gathered around it, shaping themselves into

faces he recognized, then falling to the forest floor before rising up

to refashion themselves. Skidding to a stop, he stared for several

moments at the still form, willing his feet to carry him forward.

“Mark me.” The words blew apart in a wailing gust, thrown

towards him in pieces, insubstantial and doleful.

“Speak, I am bound to hear.” Unconscious steps took Mulder

closer, even as the vision appeared to approach without moving.

“Dad?!”

“I am thy father’s spirit, doom’d for a certain term to walk the night,

and for the day confin’d to fast in fires, till the foul crimes done in

my days of nature are burnt and purg’d away.”

Mulder fell to his knees, tears coursing unheeded down his

cheeks.

The apparition floated closer. “List, list, O, list! If thou didst ever

thy dear father love –”

“Oh God!”

“Revenge his foul and most unnatural murder.”

“Murder!”

“Murder most foul, as in the best it is, but this most foul, strange,

and unnatural.”

Jumping to his feet, Mulder threw his arms wide, embracing the

shrieking wind and whirling leaves. “Help me to find them, so I

can make the bastards pay! Tell me how to avenge your death!

What should I do?”

The fearsome apparition began to grow, expanding until it blocked

the moonlight, becoming the only thing visible no matter where

Mulder looked. The wind had died, and all the leaves lay still at

his feet. The silence pressed on his eardrums as though he had

lost all ability to hear. Then, he saw the figure’s lips move, issuing

forth a phosphorescent cloud along with its words.

“Trust no one.”

Crunching footsteps in the leaves sounded directly behind him.

Mulder whirled as a hand touched his shoulder. He breathed a

sigh of relief to see Scully watching him with loving concern on her

face. Until she opened her mouth, and spoke.

“O, what a noble mind is here o’erthrown.”

Jerking upright in bed, Mulder gasped cool air into his straining

lungs. His gaze jerked around the room, noting furniture, stove,

sink, in the red glow of the sign pulsing outside his window. The

damp sheets were tangled around his legs, preventing him from

getting out of bed as fast as he would have liked. Good thing

there was a wastebasket close at hand. Only this time, there was

nothing for his heaving stomach to expel.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Act 3

Othello rehearsal

May 6

11:18 AM

“For mine own part — no offense to the general, nor any man of

quality — I hope to be sav’d.”

“And so do I too, lieutenant.”

“Ay; but by your leave, not before me; the lieutenant is to be sav’d

before the ancient. Let’s have no more of this; let’s to our affairs —

God forgive us our sins! — Gentlemen, let’s look to our business.

Do not think, gentlemen, that I am drunk: this is my ancient, this is

my right hand, and this is my left hand. I am not drunk now; I can

stand well enough, and I speak well enough.”

“Excellent well.”

“Why, very well then; you must not think then that I am drunk.”

Standing to the far right of the open floor, Scully watched as

Mulder’s Cassio staggered off, stage left, followed by some of the

other men. If she hadn’t been sure he was sober, his pale face

would have given the impression of a hangover. Maybe he was

just hungry. All he’d had for breakfast was some tea after they’d

gotten to the rehearsal hall. Even on an empty stomach, his

perfect memory still was able to dredge up the appropriate dialogue.

Clutching her script pages, Scully waited for Desdemona’s cue.

On the other side of the temporary stage area, Mulder leaned

against the wall, trying to quell the churning in his stomach. It

wasn’t as bad since he’d tossed his cookies before rehearsal

started. At least Scully had been too busy to notice. He didn’t

need her fussing over a case of the flu when there were more

important things to concentrate on. Only, his jittery nerves were

making it a bit hard to concentrate on anything. He jumped when

a finger tapped him on the shoulder.

“Hi. We haven’t met, but I was watching you yesterday. I’m Tracy

Griffith.”

A willowy woman with strawberry-blonde hair was standing a bit

too close for Mulder’s comfort, but he stuck out a hand in greeting.

“Michael Mulder. Just call me Mulder. Pleased to meet you.”

“I’m playing Bianca to your Cassio, you know.” Tracy licked her

lips and sidled closer, still holding his hand. Mulder pulled until

she released him and scooted further down the wall. She closed

the gap, leaning into his shoulder. “I was wondering if you’d like

to…go over our scenes together later.”

“I think we’ll be doing that in a little while, won’t we? I mean, we

are rehearsing those scenes today.” He watched as she licked

her lips again, her gaze fastened on his mouth as he spoke. He

twitched at the unexpected feel of fingers running up his ribs,

toward his chest.

“Yeah, we are,” she breathed in his ear. “But I was thinking of

something a little more…private.”

“Ummm…” Mulder would have found an answer in his muddled

brain if he hadn’t been distracted by Scully’s appearance on the

stage. He watched as Desdemona was gathered into the arms of

Othello’s understudy for a brief scene and led off stage again. A

jolt of suspicion rocked through his body as she seemed to remain

in the man’s arms a bit longer than necessary before stepping

back. He noticed her puzzled frown when she caught his eye.

Just then, Mulder felt long nails tickling up the side of his neck.

Tracy was breathing in his ear, again.

“Mulder, are you okay?” Scully asked.

“Yeah, Scully, thanks.” He’d missed seeing her approach. There

was more than just gratitude for the inquiry in his response. “My

stomach’s feeling better now.”

“Glad to hear it. Who’s your friend?”

Scooting out from under Tracy’s clinging hands, Mulder performed

the introductions, barely remembering to substitute Scully’s

undercover identity. “She’s doing Bianca in the play.” He

explained. “We were just talking about our parts.”

“I see.” The two women eyed each other like a couple of cats with

one catnip toy between them. Scully had a lot more experience at

intimidation, and Tracy backed down first.

“Why do you two call each other by your last names?” she huffed.

The blank look on Mulder’s face told Scully she would have to be

the one to improvise. “Well, the last troupe we were in already

had a Michael and a Debbie, so we started using our last names.

It sorta stuck.”

“Can I call you Michael, then?” Tracy had reentered Mulder’s

personal space, oblivious to Scully’s lowered brows. “You’re the

only one here.”

He scooted away from her again and bumped into his partner. “I

prefer Mulder. Michael makes me sound like an archangel and I

could never live up to the reputation.”

“I’d say it fits perfectly,” Tracy purred.

Scully had finally had enough. “Come on, Mulder. We’re breaking

for lunch.” She grabbed his arm, leading him away. Once they

were out of earshot, Mulder leaned over and spoke in her ear.

“I’m surprised you’re not having lunch with Othello instead of me.”

She skidded to a stop, causing a collision. “Where the hell did

that come from?”

“You seemed awfully chummy together earlier. I just figured you’d

be more interested in getting to know each other better.” Mulder

licked dry lips and wished he had a bottle of water for his parched

throat. The glare he was receiving dried up anything else he had

to say.

“I’m going to ignore that comment,” Scully said, “and we’ll just put

it down to whatever bug you seem to have picked up. Right now

we’re going to get some food, and then we’re going to go over the

case. If you want to practice your lines with Bimbo Bianca after

that, it’s up to you. For now, we’re working, and I expect you to

act like it.”

Wisely, Mulder kept his mouth shut as he followed her out of the

old store.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

rehearsal hall

7:40 PM

Having food in his stomach appeared to be just what the doctor

ordered. Mulder had started out with some soup and crackers at

lunch, and when that stayed down, making him feel a bit better,

he’d graduated to grilled chicken and a salad for supper.

He and Scully had gone over everything they knew, again, and it

still didn’t add up to anything they could grab onto. Mulder could

see the pattern, but they still had no idea of the causative factor.

Each of the actors had been killed in the same manner as one of

their characters, but why? The tox screens on the victims turned

up a foreign substance, but a different one in each case. Sean

Barliss was obvious — he’d drunk his grandmother’s eye drops,

which contained atropine. But Bill Yankovic had hyoscine in his

system, and Andrea Dixon showed traces of scopolamine. There

was something that nagged at him about that, but he couldn’t pin it

down. Poor Teresa Bates was playing the wrong character at the

wrong time. David Prohaska just appeared to be clumsy and not

watching where he was going. Mulder had left Scully at her laptop

in one of the dressing rooms, going over all the medical records

again.

“Okay, people,” Doug Westler yelled. Voices quieted down and

everyone’s attention turned toward him. “The Othello rehearsal

went as well as could expected, but we need to do a bit of fight

choreography before we call it a night. Joe will go over the basic

moves. Remember, people, this is practice. Let’s keep the

maiming to a minimum.”

Doug gestured to Mulder and Brian, indicating that they would be

first. Taking a last gulp of his cooling tea, Mulder set it aside,

where it wouldn’t get kicked over. He wished Scully would hurry

up with her research. He was looking forward to showing her his

manly moves.

clip_image002

Choosing a sword, Mulder stepped into the middle of the floor,

watching as Brian did the same. He realized that they hadn’t seen

much of him since the previous day. Brian’s part in Othello wasn’t

big, so he hadn’t been needed during most of that day’s rehearsal.

Every time Mulder noticed him, he’d been sitting outside the circle

of actors, brows lowered as he glowered at nothing in particular.

But since he was playing Laertes to Mulder’s Hamlet, they were

going to need to work on their swordplay to avoid injury. Shaking

off a sudden mild dizziness, Mulder managed to clear his eyes

enough so he could see what Joe was demonstrating for their big

fight scene.

He really wished Scully would hurry up.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Swords clashed and clanged, making Scully’s ears ring before she

ever made it to the chairs set up around the perimeter of the room.

She chose a seat where she could watch the action with one eye

while her brain continued to shuffle the information she’d been

absorbing. There was a tiny fact she should be able to

understand, even with the distraction of the sword play going on in

front of her. Something about the tox screens — atropine,

scopolamine, hyoscine… What was it about them? The shouted

directions from the makeshift stage broke through her

concentration at last.

“Brian, this is just a practice. Settle down and follow the

choreography before someone gets hurt.”

Joe’s words echoed in her ears as Scully focused all her attention

on the combatants. Both men were sweating as they twirled and

lunged at each other. For a rehearsal, they seemed to really be

going at it with a vengeance, even to her untrained eye. Mulder

appeared to be getting the worst of the attack, falling back in a

circular pattern as he parried the wild swipes of his opponent’s

blade.

“What scene are they rehearsing?” she whispered to Suzanne,

sitting next to her.

“The end of Hamlet, when Laertes and Hamlet both die,” she

murmured back.

Suddenly, everything fell into place — the toxicology findings, the

flu-like symptoms and dehydration, Mulder’s strange behavior, the

unlikely theory of suicide — it all made sense. Scully’s gaze

whipped to Mulder’s face, watching the strain in his muscles as he

panted in exertion. He did a quick tuck and roll, bouncing to his

feet right in front of her, too focused on deflecting his opponent’s

sword to notice her presence. But she noticed something —

Mulder’s pupils were fully dilated. His eyes appeared black in his

pale, sweating face. As he spun around, Scully got a good look at

Brian. Ponytail swinging wildly, his eyes were just as dark as her

partner’s, his face equally pale. He wasn’t paying any attention to

Joe’s instructions or admonishments, but kept driving his enemy

back in a relentless attack.

He’s attacking, not just practicing, she realized. This isn’t make

believe to him. He’s trying to kill an enemy, not rehearse a scene.

“Quick!” Scully shouted. “How do they die?”

Several people turned puzzled faces her way, but it was Tracy

who answered. “Laertes scratches Hamlet with a poisoned sword,

then Hamlet takes the sword and scratches him back. They both

die from the same poison.”

As Brian’s blade whistled past her view, Scully jumped out of her

seat. She needed a way to stop the fight without anyone getting

hurt. Mulder was weakening and there wasn’t time to explain.

Launching herself at the combatants, Scully shouted over her

shoulder as she tackled her partner to the floor.

“Someone get Brian down and hold him there, but watch out for

his sword! There’s poison on the end.”

All hell broke loose as Doug and Joe jumped on Brian, wrestling

him face down on the floor with Joe planting his backside on

Brian’s sword arm for good measure.

“The devil take thy soul!” Brian’s Laertes shouted.

Mulder’s Hamlet hollered back, “O villainy! Ho, let the door be

lock’d! Treachery! Seek it out.”

While the two erstwhile enemies struggled to rise, screaming lines

from the play at each other, Scully held on as tight as she could

and prayed someone else would have the presence of mind to call

for help.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Epilogue

Cleveland Clinic

May 7

10:25 AM

“Tomorrow?!”

The exasperated tone of Mulder’s voice made Scully roll her eyes

in frustration. “Give the doctors a break. They just want to make

sure your system is clean. You were pretty loopy when we got

you here last night, you know.”

“Loopy schoompy. Tell me what the hell happened. Things were

a bit fuzzy toward the end.”

Swatting away the long fingers picking at the IV taped to his hand,

Scully perched on the bed. “A simple case of mass poisoning, I’m

afraid — with black henbane.”

“Where did it come from? I thought the old drug store was

unoccupied.”

“We’ll probably never know for sure,” Scully said, and sighed.

“The last druggist was run out of town when his neighbors

discovered he was practicing witchcraft and dispensing potions

along with his regular prescriptions. It was probably harmless, but

not very popular. I never got to tell you, but I found a very old

book on magic in the kitchen cupboards, along with others having

to do with pharmacology and poisonous plants. I didn’t think

anything of it at the time, but now it makes sense. Maybe he was

just trying to practice natural medicine and his customers took it

the wrong way. The store has been empty off and on ever since.”

A smile lit up Mulder’s face. “Did you know henbane was used in

witchcraft to give witches the hallucination of flying? In the

thirteenth century, it was believed that black henbane was used to

conjure demons. It was said if a man wanted to bring love, he

should gather it naked, early in the morning, while standing on one

foot — ” His lecture was stopped by his partner’s raised hand.

“Is that what you do on those morning runs of yours?” Scully

gestured toward the bedstand, where her laptop lay closed. “I

know what henbane was used for, Mulder. I’ve been doing some

research while you were sleeping off your high. Not only did it

give partakers hallucinations, it also made them more open to

suggestion. I think the people affected the worst were the ones

who identified with the characters they were playing. They started

to become that character, even going so far as to kill themselves

or others in the same manner as directed in the play.”

“And after two days of being inside the melancholy Dane, I started

to take on his mind set.” Mulder mulled that one over for a few

seconds before another thought occurred to him. “How come only

some of us were affected?”

“Because not everyone drank tea made at the store.” Scully held

up a small evidence bag with a handful of crumbled leaves inside.

“As far as I can determine, someone found a very old stash of

henbane leaves, probably left behind by that druggist. The others

seem to think it was Andrea who discovered it — she was very big

on tea drinking when she was sober. Mistaking the henbane for

something exotic, she mixed it in with some regular tea leaves and

proceeded to poison the company. After Andrea died, they just

took turns using her poisonous leaves to brew toxic tea.”

Mulder studied the bag at close range, fascinated by the whole

idea. “But henbane is pretty powerful stuff, Scully. We should

have been affected worse, or even killed outright.”

“I think we’re talking about really old leaves here, Mulder. Even

when dried, they retain the toxin, but after so many years, and

diluted with the normal tea, no one was getting too much at one

time.”

Handing back the evidence bag, Mulder squirmed in the bed,

trying to get more comfortable. “How is the rest of the company?

Were many others affected?”

“A third to maybe a half drank the mixture at some point, but all of

them reacted to differing degrees. I had blood samples taken

from everyone just to make sure.” Reaching around his

shoulders, Scully pulled the pillow up and patted it into place. “I

should have seen it sooner from the autopsy reports. Everyone

who died or was injured had either hyoscine, scopolamine, or

atropine in their system. All of them are present in henbane, but I

didn’t make the connection until it was almost too late. By then,

Brian was trying to scratch you with a poisoned sword because he

thought he was Laertes. The death of his sister just reinforced

that particular delusion.”

“Most of that sword fight is a big jumble to me, but I do seem to

remember being knocked down and pinned by a certain G-woman.

You couldn’t have seen anything on Brian’s sword. What

made you assume it was there?”

“I guess I’ve been spending too much time with you, Mulder.”

Scully’s grin pulled an answering one onto Mulder’s face.

“Actually, I’d found a few things left behind in odd corners of the

store. Nothing very interesting, beyond a classic book on

witchcraft, but there were some bottles of old medicines, too. That

should have tipped me off right away. But watching the two of you

attacking each other like you really meant it shook the pieces into

place. All of a sudden I realized that if Laertes killed Hamlet with a

poisoned sword, and Brian thought he was Laertes and you were

Hamlet…”

“Then he’d try to do the same thing to me. What was on the

sword?”

“Liquid cyanide.”

Mulder whistled. “How did he get something like that?”

“He probably found it in one of the cupboards before we got here.

Already immersed in his role as Laertes, he must have figured

he’d need it at some point to take out Hamlet.”

“Which would have been David, if he hadn’t already been hurt.”

Mulder tugged on his lower lip as he slotted everything into place

in his mind. “So Bill thought he was Othello and strangled

Teresa/Desdemona, then killed himself. Just like in the play.

Sean, thinking he was Romeo, tried to poison himself with

atropine, which just happened to be the same thing he was

already ingesting. And Andrea stabbed herself like Juliet, maybe

set off by Sean’s poisoning. And it was all a huge mistake in the

first place.”

Scully caught his gaze and smirked. “Tracy Griffith sends her

apologies, by the way. She’s actually engaged to be married and

has no idea why she was hitting on you like that.”

He smirked back. “Because she was Bianca and I was Cassio.

But I don’t understand about David. He doesn’t fit the pattern, yet

he was hurt.”

“Actually, he fit the pattern, too. I’m certain his tox screen will turn

up positive. He was playing Roderigo, the spy for Iago. He fit

right into the role of the spy’s spy — for us. We just didn’t realize it

because we’d never seen him act any other way. But in the play,

Roderigo is stabbed by Iago, who was being played by Doug

Westler.”

Mulder nodded. “And Doug was the one holding the knife when

David was cut. Are you planning to charge Doug?”

“We both saw it, Mulder. David backed into the knife. Doug was

just as surprised as we were. I don’t know how it happened, but I

think it was just an amazing coincidence.”

“So when can I get out of here and go sightseeing, Scully?” he

asked, changing the subject.

“I told you — tomorrow. And we’re going straight back to

Washington so we can report to Skinner.”

“But tomorrow’s Wednesday. That gives us four days to enjoy

springtime in beautiful Northeast Ohio.” He tried to keep his

expression bland, but she saw through it immediately.

“I know what you’re thinking, Mulder, and the answer is no.”

“Awww, Scully. I haven’t been to Cleveland since it opened.

Can’t we at least stay one extra day? I’m sure we could get some

vacation time if you told Skinner I wasn’t ready for work.”

Fists planted on her hips, Scully trained her most uncompromising

frown on her hopeful partner. “Mulder, you are not dragging me

through the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame.”

“Did I mention that the Great Lakes Science Center is right next

door?” Mulder’s eyebrows waggled enthusiastically. “Hands-on

exhibits…OmniMax giant screen theater…lots of scientific stuff.

And they have some incredible shops in Tower City Center

downtown. Even a whole Godiva chocolate store. I heard some

nurses talking about it this morning.”

“Well…” Scully knew it was already a losing battle.

“We’ll get a nice hotel room downtown, my treat. Check out the

Cleveland Art Museum…the Natural History Museum…find out if

the Cleveland Orchestra’s at home. We could even take a

midnight stroll through a cemetery before retiring to our hotel and

some of those funky monkeyshines we didn’t get to the other

night.”

The look of optimistic excitement on his face had Scully biting

back a chuckle. “Maybe we *could* stay for a day or two. Just

long enough to make sure you’re recovered for the flight home.

But you sing even one note of Blue Suede Shoes, and I’m kicking

your butt all the way back to DC.”

“Scully! You know what I like!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The End

Author’s Notes: I guess you can tell that I like Billy Shakespeare.

If you’ve never had the pleasure, you should treat yourself to

some of the best drama on the planet. The particular productions

I kept in my mind while writing this story are as follows:

Hamlet – BBC Production 1981 – starring Derek Jacobi and Patrick

Stewart (not easy to find – check with your county library’s video

collection)

Hamlet – Castlerock Entertainment 1996 – starring Kenneth

Branagh and Derek Jacobi

Othello – (1980 I think) – starring Laurence Olivier, Frank Finley,

and Derek Jacobi (So I like Sir Derek – bite me)

Romeo & Juliet – BBC audio recording – Renaissance Theater

production – starring Kenneth Branagh and Samantha Bond (and

Derek Jacobi as Mercutio!)

My undying thanks to all these wonderful actors for making the

immortal Bard’s words alive and understandable. I never tire of

hearing their stories.

Feedback on this or any of my other stories gratefully accepted

and worshipped at mimic117@yahoo.com

Poison Arrow

cover

Title: Poison Arrow

Author: Theresa Filardo

Classification: X-file

Archiving permission: Written for I-Made-This Productions’

Virtual Season 9. First two weeks exclusively on VS9, after

that, anywhere. Please drop me a line if you do, so I can

come to visit!

Feedback: theresa@xf-mindseye.com

Summary: The major theme to this story has to do with the

Chinese art of Feng Shui (pronounced “fong-shway”) and the

ancient fortune-telling science of I’Ching (pronounced “yee-

ching”). The theories of these two aspects will play a

significant role in the case presented to Mulder and Scully.

Extra notes appear at the end.

Time Period: Mid April, 2002

Spoilers: For VS8 and 9 and X-files’ “All Things”

Thanks: To Mori for her always excellent beta job and

friendship. Thanks also for the wonderful group of talented

people that make up the IMTP Core group. You’re the best! *****

Hartsdale, N.Y.

125 Columbia Rd.

5:05 p.m.

The day was sharply bright. Pale yellow rays pierced through

glass like shears through fine silk. Old, wrinkled hands

reached up to the light, a light that enhanced the ridges and

valleys of loose skin, rivers of veins, and small brown spots

where the sun had been too generous. They had seen

younger, softer days once, but now showed the ravages of

almost sixty-eight years.

Lili studied her fingers, woven with a bright red silk string.

At the end of the string, past some decorative knots and

tassels, hung an octagonal-shaped medallion with a circular

mirror at the center. As she shaded the angled brightness of

the afternoon sun from her eyes, she gazed upon the Ba-Gua

approvingly. It was a token from her homeland, China, that

had survived tradition, added spiritual comfort to millions of

souls, through thousands of years. Now, it was settled in the

palm of her hand, like a small, sleeping turtle.

About to hang the Ba-Gua medallion in its most useful and

protective location, the front door of her daughter’s new

home, she heard the sound of an impatient shuffle behind her.

It was not an unfamiliar sound, but the noise of the quick,

scratching footfalls invoked a tiny creeping fear at the nape

of her neck, as if she’d been caught doing something

shameful.

“Ma,” a female voice shot against the back of Lili’s head.

To the untrained ear, the hatchet-like interjection would have

sounded harsh and scolding. To Lili, it was just a part of her

daughter’s accent. The bold syllables melded with a subtle lilt

to her words added a certain octave to Hannah’s Chinese-

American speech. She should have tried harder to believe the tone

was not intended to intimidate her, but the tingles insisted on

crawling up her neck.

The shuffle of her daughter’s slippered feet drew nearer and

more determined as their owner realized that her mother was

not going to turn around. Lili frowned. She knew her

daughter did not believe in devices such as the Ba-Gua

medallion to ward off evil spirits, but she needed it — now

more than ever. Lili was convinced the things that were

happening were the fault of bad Chi, or negative energy,

coming into the house, and she knew exactly where it was

coming from.

Lili finally turned and looked up at her only daughter. Her

face was framed by straight-cut horizontal bangs and her

long, jet-black hair was pulled back into a ponytail. Hannah

was the picture of youth, clean-cut, healthy, so sure of

herself, staring down at her mother with the glimmer of pity

in her beautifully slanted eyes. Oh, if she could only

understand.

Lili held out the Ba-Gua. The tiny glimmer of pity in

Hannah’s dark brown irises grew into a fire of contemptuous

disgust. Still, Lili tried.

“This can help,” the older woman implored.

“It WON’T help,” Hannah finalized, in an icy tone.

Lili inhaled slowly, her patience waning just a little more

each time this conversation was doomed to repeat itself.

“It can’t cause more harm than has already been done,” Lili

muttered.

Hannah bit her bottom lip as she raised her eyes to heaven.

The light reflecting off the Ba-Gua medallion shone across

the smooth contours of her face. So perfect in appearance

was she, her mother thought, and so imperfect in her

thoughts.

A small dusting of particles blew into the beam of sunlight,

momentarily disturbing the shine off her daughter’s cheek.

Suddenly, a loud noise crackled through the air as a very

large cloud of white dust blew into the entrance hallway

where they stood.

Hannah snapped her eyes to the right where a workman had

been repairing the ceiling, only to have caused more damage

instead. The young woman blushed bright red in frustration,

took a darting glance down at her mother and hissed through

her teeth before waddling her pregnant belly ahead of her

into the living room to survey the damage. As she watched

the girl retreat, Lili felt a small bit of triumph, and her neck

didn’t feel quite so tingly anymore.

It was a difficult thing, to try and protect someone from

forces they themselves did not believe in. If Hannah had

learned to see things, not only from a practical sense, but also

from a more spiritual, perhaps even mystical viewpoint, she

would have realized much more happiness in her life. It was

all Lili ever wanted, for her daughter to be happy and

prosperous. The way she shut her eyes to the most obvious

solutions just made things difficult.

Lili again turned toward the glass storm door, observing the

purples and greens of sunset. The house was on a nice tree-

lined street. All in all, she agreed her daughter had good taste

in location. The house even sat on a small hill, above street

level, although the neighborhood was quite congested with

residences. There was only about twenty to fifty feet between

each house. In fact, the houses were so close in some places,

one could have passed a cup of sugar out the window to his

neighbor while both were still standing in their own kitchens.

Hannah had chosen well with her house–in theory. There

was plenty of room, beautiful yard, all except for the three-

story apartment building that sat heavily, like a giant red

elephant, across the street. It was, in Lili’s opinion, a source

of bad Chi. Lili lifted the Ba-Gua again to hang it in the glass

window of the door.

She stepped back to admire the object and smiled.

Unfortunately, she could hear unhappy mutterings coming

from the living room as her daughter reprimanded the

workman. The house was falling apart. Hannah had called it

a “fixer-upper.” But how much more damage was supposed

to come after the new owners had moved in? There were at

least six incidents that had occurred, since the young couple

had moved in, that made for even more “fixing-up.”

“It’s an old house,” her daughter had said. “It should be

expected.” Lili simply accounted it to bad luck.

She creaked the storm door open to step outside, away from

the uncomfortable aura that was forming like a thick mist

from Hannah’s argument. The metal door slammed behind

her, and all was quiet for a moment. The argument had

ceased, the wind blew softly, and there weren’t even any cars

buzzing past on the street below.

Lili looked at the apartment building across the street. Empty

windows stared back at her like ugly, gaping mouths. The

dark interiors allowed the outside to reflect on the glass.

The emptiness somehow added to her silent moment, until

she saw a faint pinpoint of light in the central second-floor

window. It was quick and dim in the interior, and the

reflection of her daughter’s white house, ghostly in the

darkness, made it almost impossible to notice. But she did

notice.

She stared harder at the window, as if trying to invoke its

presence again, to confirm, at least to herself, that she had

indeed seen something. Again, all was quiet.

The deafening slam of the storm door behind her shattered

her concentration, and nearly made her lose her balance as

well. A large, hulking figure dressed in white-splattered

clothing breezed by her and stomped down the stone stairway

to the street. He swung a heavy plastic bucket and metal box

into the back of his rusty white van and kicked the rear doors

shut. Before stomping around to the driver’s side of the

vehicle, he glared up toward Lili, who stood unmoving

during his display.

“You can tell that–” he pointed with an angry finger to the

house behind her, “–that–daughter of yours, that she can find

another contractor! I freakin’ quit!”

He then climbed into the van, which rocked under the heavy

weight of its driver and grumbled down the street with a

black cloud of exhaust in its wake. A knot was slowly

beginning to form in the pit of Lili’s stomach.

She went back into the house, and carefully held the door so

that it wouldn’t slam again. A light coating of white dust

blanketed the dark wood floor of the hallway. A single set of

footprints trailed down the hall to the staircase leading to the

second floor. On the bottom step, Hannah sat, tracing her toes

around on the floor, leaving a pattern in the film of dust.

In the living room, Lili saw a pile of broken plaster strewn

across the carpet, and the gaping hole in the ceiling that it had

fallen from.

She heard her daughter sigh.

“It’s not his fault, you know,” Lili said, in a quiet, even tone.

“He’s a professional. He should know why these things

happen, Ma.”

Hannah sat with her hands cradling the round abdomen that

sat heavily between her thighs. Her eyes were closed, holding

back tears of frustration, exhaustion, and fluctuating

hormones.

“Well,” Lili said gently, “He’s not your professional anymore.

He’s not coming back.”

The young woman opened her red-rimmed lids halfway, too

tired to continue the battle with her mother. She just didn’t

have the strength to argue anymore today. Lazily, Hannah

dragged her fingers over her tummy, quietly meditating, as

her mother watched.

“It’s just not fair,” Hannah whispered.

This time, pity shone in the old woman’s eyes, but it was dull

and full of sadness for her daughter’s misfortune. The

shadows of evening grew longer and the sky now filled with

a beautiful orange light. Lili looked out at the sunset, severed

by the dark square form of the apartment building.

And she saw it. The quick glimmer in the same window as

before. Her heart leapt in her chest.

“Ma…”

The voice was wavering, weak and full of fear this time; not

the crisp succinct tone Hannah had used before. And it

instantly gave Lili a greater chill up her spine than any of her

daughter’s exasperations had ever done.

“Ma, something’s wrong.”

When Lili turned to look at her daughter, she was clutching

her abdomen, leaning forward, as if she were trying to protect

the child inside of her. Lili heard the crack of something

breaking.

“What…” The world darkened further as Lili realized what

was happening.

“I have to go to the hospital,” Hannah whimpered.

Everything was moving in slow motion. Lili’s feet felt glued

to the floor.

“Please, Ma–call 911.”

Lili did as she was told. When the ambulance arrived, she

followed her daughter, lying strapped securely to a gurney,

out the front door.

It was not until she was about to lock up the house that Lili

noticed the Ba-Gua medallion lying on the floor, broken into

pieces, the mirror shattered like confetti. The red string

dangled from the bolt she had tied it to earlier, a piece of the

medallion still attached to the end. It had not merely fallen

off because of her carelessness. It was broken deliberately.

Her eyes squinted to small slits, and she muttered angrily

under her breath, “I will stop you.”

In the dark of evening, with red and blue lights flashing,

sirens blaring all around her, Lili climbed into the back of the

ambulance with her daughter.

No one else noticed the steady glow in the central second-

floor window of the apartment building across the street, not

even the old Chinese woman.

ACT 1

Westchester Airport

One week later, 12:45 p.m.

He sat quietly in the terminal reading the fifty-cent local

newspaper, pulled from the mouth of a blue metal vending

machine. His right leg rested casually on his left knee; the

cuff of the neatly pressed pants revealing too-short dress

socks and a small patch of hairy skin. Mulder didn’t care. He

was too engrossed in the local police reports listed at the

middle of section B.

It was amazing how suburbia could claim only half a page of

significant police reports in one day — and the most

interesting seemed to be the one about Mrs. Fagella’s missing

toy poodle, found inexplicably up a neighbor’s tree. He tried

to imagine the tiny white legs of the dog scratching and

scrambling up a narrow tree trunk.

It was encouraging, yet at the same time for someone like

Mulder, it seemed disturbingly boring — too “normal.” It was

something he was afraid of: a normal town, with normal

people, doing normal things; especially when he was going

out on a limb with a case. Scully wouldn’t like it if he

dragged her up here on the first available commuter flight for

nothing.

He folded the paper up and placed it on the light-blue plastic

seat beside him. The airport was small by most standards,

and peppered with few customers in-between flights. Scully

wasn’t hard to spot when she walked across the wide, highly

polished gray floor. She stopped about halfway between the

gate and the waiting area where he sat, slowly scanning the

terminal for him.

Normally, Mulder would have gotten up to greet her right

away, but he was enjoying the view from afar. Several male

flight attendants passed by her and hesitated in their stride

to look back, in the hopes of offering some assistance to the

lovely red-head in the light tan suit. But Scully managed every

time to avoid eye-contact, and stiffened her posture in such a

way to deter any chivalrous act.

At one point, she was fishing through her overnight bag when

a young man in a baseball cap approached her. She smiled up

at him politely, but concealed the expression quickly, so as

not to lead him on or let him get too close. Mulder had seen

her use the tactic often. The smile put people at ease, but then

she subtly constructed her “FBI” mask that said she meant

business. The young man, however, pursued his unwanted

kindness too aggressively. She backed up a step, clicking her

heel hard as she did so. A short statement was made by

Scully, and the man tipped the bill of his hat and made an

extravagant turn on his heel to leave her.

Mulder chuckled at the sight. That young man never even

had a chance. He watched Scully resume the search through

her bag. She pulled a small black object out of one of the side

pockets. She swung her head around once again to survey her

surroundings, then flipped open the cell phone and punched

at the small buttons. A puff of air blew out between her lips,

fluttering the once carefully combed bangs that now hung

loosely in her face. As she held the phone to her ear, Mulder

heard the soft purring sound of his own cell-phone ringing in

his breast pocket.

“Yeah.”

“Mulder, I’m at the airport.”

“I see you.”

“What?” Scully ran her fingers through the rebel strands of

hair as if they had previously been blocking her view. She

slowly turned in place, and nearly made a complete 180

degree turn before she spotted Mulder sitting in the row of

blue plastic chairs at the end of the terminal, chuckling in her

ear. She snapped the phone shut and began walking toward

him, heavy high-heeled clicks echoing across the floor. Even

in her straight and narrow path with her focus on a set

destination, eyes followed her, especially Mulder’s.

He couldn’t break his gaze away from her. She moved like a

tigress on the hunt, smooth, yet deadly when she wanted to

be. His chest constricted at the thought of such an image.

Yeah, he could be hunted by her anytime. Then he saw the

expression on her face. Well, maybe not this time.

Scully took the last few steps between them and stood in

front of her partner’s crossed legs. She shook her head as if

disappointed in him, then curled up one corner of her mouth.

“You know, I could have used your help back there. I assume

you saw the whole thing.” She raised an eyebrow in wait.

Mulder tucked his cell-phone carefully back into his pocket.

“Ah, Scully, you can handle yourself, can’t you?” He stood

up to his full height, crowding her personal space so that she

had to lift her chin to look at his face. She crossed her arms.

“Yeah. Thanks…” She started to walk away when Mulder

gently touched her arm.

“Don’t I get a ‘hello?'” Mulder asked, his lips pursing in a

distinctly fish-like way.

Scully considered a moment. Behind Mulder, the young man

in the baseball cap looked on. Mulder followed her attention,

and noticed him too. Hmm. Perhaps he should have stepped

in and helped her after all. Then he felt small fingers entwine

themselves within his own, and pull down, ever so slightly.

Mulder smiled.

When he turned, Scully pressed her lips to his, quickly,

lightly, but enough to make a certain baseball cap hurry down

the hall with its owner.

“Thanks,” she said, before releasing his hand.

Mulder cleared his throat. “My pleasure.”

They walked out across the parking lot to the rental car

Mulder picked up yesterday. Scully threw her bag into the

trunk and then joined her partner in the front seat.

“So you couldn’t have waited until I finished the seminar to

come up here? This must be some case, Mulder.”

Scully had been invited to speak the night before to some first-

year students at a local medical college. Lately, Scully seemed

to have an unsatisfied air about her. Mulder guessed she just

needed a change of pace. But when she told him about the

seminar, he realized that maybe Scully just needed to validate

herself. She was a wonderfully, exceptionally intelligent

woman. Many times he had felt guilty for trapping her in

something as obscure as the X-files. Perhaps getting back to

teaching for a little while was something that made her feel

she had a purpose, or at least, that all her medical knowledge

wasn’t being wasted.

Nope. Scully was not going to like this one.

“Mmm, hmm.” Mulder pulled the car out toward the main

road and headed south. He didn’t elaborate any further on the

case, which was unusual — quite unusual. Scully picked up

on it right away.

“You do have the proper authorization for this case, don’t

you, Mulder?”

“Mmm…” he vaguely answered.

“You *don’t* have it,” Scully prodded, a squinting eye

sliding over to study her partner.

“Mmm-mm,” Mulder hummed as if he were trying to place

the first two notes to a song.

“Holy rusting shovels, Batman! Who are we going to save

this time?”

“Scully…?” Mulder’s eyes left the road and tried to focus on

this aberration that called herself his partner.

“Oh, he speaks too!” she muttered, sarcastically noting the

inarticulate conversation they’d been having thus far.

“Holy what…?”

“Rusting shovels. It’s what you’ll be using, Mulder, to shovel

yourself out of the ton of you-know-what when *you*

explain this crusade to A.D. Skinner.”

“I’ll tell him…” Mulder groaned at length.

“Mmm hmm.” Scully rested her forehead on the passenger

side window as the blurry greens and browns of vegetation

that lined the streets passed by. The cool pane of glass did

little to ease the dull throb of a headache coming on.

“I take it you didn’t read my notes on the flight,” Mulder

spoke hesitantly. These were always rough waters with

Scully, when he dumped a case with too many loose ends

into her lap. At least he’d let her sleep in her own bed last

night, and hadn’t dragged her up to New York in the middle

of the night. This was a good case, but it was no alien

conspiracy. And besides, he had been feeling a little under-

appreciated himself lately. Wasn’t he allowed to get excited

about anything anymore?

Scully sighed audibly and turned to watch Mulder’s stoic

profile as he drove. She couldn’t conceal a small grin. Good.

He knew he was in the doghouse.

“It’s just that you may as well be some Adam West-type

vigilante with me as your sidekick in tights.”

“Adam West? I thought I’d be at least a Val Kilmer, myself.

Don’t you think…” his voice broke off when he saw his

partner staring at him with darts practically shooting from her

tiny black pupils. He clenched his jaw and stared at the road

ahead.

Scully began again, “Sometimes, I just wish I had more

control over things; a little more say in what we do and don’t

investigate.”

Lead weights filled Mulder’s stomach, heavy with guilt that

threatened to make its way deeper into his abdomen had not

Scully known exactly how he took criticism from her.

“It’s O.K., Mulder.” She reached across to his hand resting on

the transmission grip, and gently caressed his knuckles with

her thumb. “I guess it was nice to be rescued from an

auditorium full of lazy-eyed freshmen. It’s amazing how

‘unexplained death’ doesn’t spark any interest for their post-

mortem examinations. I guess they like boring, run of the

mill…” She stole a glance at him, noting the slight slump

to his shoulders and hollow, unseeing eyes.

She sighed again, as if dissatisfied with the tedious

presentation. What she was really thinking was that she was

being forced to stroke Mulder’s ego again.

“They did, however, perk up quite a bit when I showed them

our slides of the Alien autopsy. Found it *quite* interesting.”

At the lower section of his right cheek, Scully could see

Mulder’s tongue pressing along the inside of his mouth. Then

his lips began slowly to bend upwards, and a shine came

back into his eyes.

“Aw, Scully. You’re just trying to make me feel better.”

“You get us out of this one with minimal flak from Skinner

and I may just slip a couple of those slides in next time.” She

grinned widely.

“I’ll hold you to that.”

“I know you will.”

Mulder stepped on the gas, speeding up a little in his

improved mood. Scully released his hand, slightly nervous

about his one-handed driving.

“Oh, and Mulder…”

“Yeah?”

“Michael Keaton.”

Mulder looked over at his partner, and began singing —

“Nana-nana-nana-nana…”

*****

The Olient Gift Shop

Hartsdale, NY

1:00 p.m.

The dim light of a paper lantern swayed back and forth over

the open box of earthenware teapots like a searchlight in a

prison. Dr. Jonathan Yin reached down, hovered his palm

over one pot, then another and finally picked up the most

beautiful of them to admire. The teapot was a dull tan color

with tiny black speckles and dark blue painted

chrysanthemums grouped on one side. He lifted his glasses

from the bridge of his nose to take a closer look.

“The boy has talent, Lili.”

“Too much, I sometimes think.”

Jonathan replaced his glasses and peered through the empty

shelves to where Lili was stocking some newly arrived

‘Hello-Kitty’ pencils in the next aisle.

“Too much?”

“I don’t trust him, Jonathan.” She pushed a full box of pencils

to the back of the shelf, blocking half his view of her. “I feel

as if I’m paying for my own daughter’s destruction if I

continue to sell his pottery.”

Jonathan looked at the exquisite teapot he held in his hands,

and then down at the box where the matching saucers sat in a

nest of bubble-wrap.

“Better to keep things in the status-quo rather than anger him,

I say. If you really think he is a threat, that is.”

He could hear the tearing of a perforated cardboard box in the

next aisle where Lili crouched to open her inventory. Then

her head popped up again in the empty shelf space, and she

poked her nose forward to see through to her friend.

“Don’t test me, Jonathan,” she said, and blocked his view

completely with a box of pink and red erasers.

Jonathan placed the teapot gingerly back into its box and

wove himself through the red paper lanterns that hung from

the ceiling. He was unusually tall for a Chinese man of his

age. He kept his dark hair combed back and a very neatly

trimmed, although sparse, mustache below his nose. From a

distance, some might say he looked like an Asian version of

Mister Rogers.

As he turned the corner of the aisle to meet Lili on the other

side, he hid his hands deep within the pockets of his tan

cardigan sweater. He did not speak until he was sure Lili was

able to see him in her peripheral vision.

“So when is this agent supposed to arrive?”

“Sometime today.”

Jonathan turned to look at the collection of brightly colored

accessories in the aisle. He picked up a small purse sporting a

green frog with large round eyes. He smiled. His

granddaughter loved things like this. Perhaps he would buy

one from Lili later and take it over to his son’s house this

weekend.

“What did you say his name was again?”

Lili stood up, her knees crackling with the effort. “Agent

Mulder.”

Jonathan nodded. Lili stepped carefully around the large box

of inventory on the floor and looked him straight in the eye.

“Agent *Fox* Mulder.”

Jonathan’s eyebrows shot up far into his hairline. “Fox?”

Lili nodded slowly.

Jonathan looked up toward the ceiling and moved his lips in a

quick mathematical calculation. “Hmm–” he said, nodding in

approval. “That is a very lucky name, now, isn’t it?”

Lili’s eyes sparkled with pride. Not only did Fox Mulder have

a certain knack for solving unusual cases, as she had read in

one of her novelty magazines, but he had a very lucky name

according to the ancient calculations of the I’Ching.

“Hmm–” Jonathan said again, and he replaced the frog purse

onto its hook. “I’ll be in my office. Let me know when he

gets here.”

He moved to walk toward the back of the store.

When Lili had first taken over the Olient Gift Shop after her

husband’s death, she could not afford it alone. Jonathan Yin

had offered to help her, on the condition that he keep a

secondary office in the store to run his Feng Shui

consultations. Lili happily agreed and they had shared the

store ever since. She was extremely thankful to have him as a

friend, and even more so that he was willing to back her up in

explaining Hannah’s situation.

Jonathan stopped about halfway down the aisle and turned.

“Mul-der?”

“Yes,” Lili answered, “and he has a partner, Agent Scully.”

“What is his first name?”

“He didn’t say.”

“Hmm. We shall have to find out when they arrive. I’ll leave

my door open.”

*****

The Olient Gift Shop

1:32 p.m.

The tinkle of tiny brass bells hitting the back of the entrance

door welcomed the two agents as they entered the shop. The

sounds of the busy sidewalk were filtered out as the door

closed slowly behind them. So too was the high afternoon

sun filtered by colorful, translucent plastic beaded curtains

that hung in the windows. They refracted the light in a

hundred points all over the industrial carpeting.

Beyond the entrance was little space before rows of shelving

took up the rest of the gift shop. To the left they could see

shelves filled with various New York memorabilia and rows

of candy. Scully imagined swarms of pre-teen boys hitting

the store after school to squander their allowances on

Pokemon cards and Jolly Ranchers.

She moved her gaze over to the right, scanning the aisles.

The next contained what looked like a combination of books,

magazines, posters and various other literary items. At the

back of that aisle she could also make out a small refrigerator

with a big Pepsi sticker on the glass sliding door.

Mulder, she had noticed, was fumbling with the small

chachka littering the front counter. During his exploration he

found some business cards in a dragon-shaped holder. He

picked one out, ran the pad of his thumb over its embossed

letters, and stuffed it into his breast pocket.

She wandered over to him, watching his movements. He

picked up a small wooden statue that sat next to the register.

“Hey, look, Scully,” he spun around to face her and presented

the miniature representation of Buddha sitting primly in the

palm of his hand.

“I have one just like this!”

“I know. It’s right beneath your fish tank.”

Surprised, he looked down at the statue and then back up at

Scully. “I didn’t think y…”

“Agent Fox Mulder?”

A short old woman with black closely-curled hair and

walking with a timid, slightly bent-over posture approached

them from within one of the heavily stocked aisles.

“Yes, that’s right,” Mulder answered. He placed the statue

carefully back onto the glass counter and then pulled out his

ID badge. Scully followed suit as he continued to speak.

“This is my partner, Agent Dana Scully. You must be Lili

Wong?”

The old woman nodded once, so slowly it almost seemed like

a bow. She studied Scully a moment, as if appraising her,

moving her eyes from the top of Scully’s red head to the tips

of her not-so-sensible shoes. Scully felt her spine go rigid at

the attention. After a few awkward seconds, Lili finally

turned away to speak to Mulder, but the awareness she held

for his partner hung in the air like the heavy scent of incense.

“I am so glad you are here, Mr. Fox Mulder. I was afraid of

getting the wrong kind of attention for my, ah — situation.”

Lili’s words were syrupy-sweet, and she regarded Mulder as

if he were her savior from heaven. Mulder blushed and

pressed his thumbs together in a nervous gesture.

“Agent Scully and I have handled many cases such as yours.

You won’t receive any undue criticism from us.” Hazel eyes

met blue in confirmation. Lili did not acknowledge the

exchange between the two agents. She continued to admire

Mulder quietly.

A single customer came up to them and stood in front of the

register with a clear plastic package that held a pair of

Chinese slippers.

“Excuse me please,” Lili said to Mulder with a quick smile,

and brushed past the agents to help the woman.

When the sale was complete and the brass bells tinkled a

farewell, Lili pushed the door shut securely, turned the lock

and hung a sign in the window that read “out to lunch.”

“Please, Mr. Fox Mulder, I would like you to hear my case in

the presence of a trusted friend, Dr. Jonathan Yin.”

“I have no problem with that. Scully?”

But before Scully could even nod her head in answer, Lili

was already on her way down the center aisle to the back of

the store. The old woman turned once, motioning with her

hand to follow. “Please,” she invited, and continued to the

rear of the aisle.

Scully didn’t quite know what to make of this small Chinese

woman. She wasn’t sure if she should be insulted by the

scrutiny, dismissal and then pure lack of acknowledgement of

her presence as Lili ogled over her partner.

Mulder had at least explained on the car ride over the way

Lili had contacted him: through a written letter addressed

simply to Agent Fox Mulder, FBI, Washington, DC. It was

amazing the letter had found its way to the basement office

with such little information.

As they approached the back of the store, a male tenor voice

called out in Cantonese, followed by a short laugh after it had

finished its undecipherable sentence.

Lili glanced up at Mulder apologetically. “Excuse me,

please…” and then disappeared into the open doorway. On

the wall beside it was a nameplate that read “Dr. Jonathan

Yin, Feng Shui Master” in English, and repeated right

beneath it in Chinese characters.

Lili’s high-pitched voice joined the male tenor, but at a

significantly lower volume. Each syllable between them was

short and clipped, all except the last few vowels from Lili,

which were elongated and seemed to sing downscale. The

whole tone sounded very angry and quite condescending.

Surprisingly, when the two emerged from the office, they

were all smiles. Dr. Yin held out both his arms in welcome

and immediately grasped Mulder’s right hand with both of his

own.

“So nice to meet you, Agent Fox Mulder,” he said, nodding

his head to emphasize his happiness. Dr. Yin then turned

toward Scully, just as enthusiastically, but shook her hand

with a gentler touch. “And *Miss* Scully. A pleasure.” When

he released her hand he stared at her a moment longer, and

Scully thought she could see a smirk threatening to curl the

corner of the good doctor’s mouth.

Scully stiffened again, if not for the fact that these two people

had succeeded in making her feel utterly uncomfortable, then

for putting up her hardest exterior. She was determined to

hold her own no matter how trivial a female law enforcement

officer seemed to them. Of course, that’s what she assumed

their reaction was to her.

“Would you both come into my office? I have chairs inside

and it is much more comfortable than standing among the

paper kites.” Dr. Yin swung his arm in front of himself

dramatically toward a bin that held a bouquet of thin, wooden

sticks and rolled paper.

They followed Yin into his office, and Lili followed them,

walking around the large rectangular desk where her friend

sat, only after Mulder and Scully took their seats opposite. It

was a small space. One could tell it had been sectioned off

from the rest of the supply room next door when it was first

built. Although the office had no windows, there was plenty

of light from the table lamps Yin had situated on the desk and

filing cabinets. He even kept some beautifully flourishing

houseplants. And despite the shameless inspection she had

just undergone, Scully immediately became at ease in the

pleasant surroundings.

“Well,” Dr. Yin began, as he closed a large red bible-sized

book with many ribbons marking its pages, “shall we begin at

the beginning?”

“Uh, yes, please Dr. Yin. I’d like to refresh my memory and

Scully hasn’t had the opportunity to review my notes,”

Mulder offered.

Both pairs of eyes flicked over to look at Scully not more

than a split second, but just enough so that she knew it. She

smiled politely, but swore internally to smack Mulder up the

side of his head once they were alone. It was as if he were

oblivious to Lili’s and Dr. Yin’s attitudes toward her. And

now they thought of her as being unprepared.

“Well then, I shall tell you the background of Hannah’s, ah —

plight,” Yin graciously continued. Lili remained silent.

“You see, this is not the first time Hannah has suffered from

bad luck. It all began again when she returned from college,

with a new education, a new job, and a new boyfriend.”

“Simon. He is now her husband,” Lili broke in. Dr. Yin

looked up at her passively, undisturbed by the interruption. In

fact, he looked almost thankful when he turned back toward

the two agents, as if he might have forgotten the detail.

“Yes, Simon. A wonderful boy. Now, this bad luck we speak

of, it is not at all Hannah’s fault. She is a very intelligent girl,

and she had no problems when she was growing up in

Chinatown or when she was away at school.”

“So, you think that the problem is localized?” Mulder asked.

“Yes, exactly. You see Agent Mulder, Agent Scully, Lili and

I believe that we are all affected by our surroundings, natural

influences that will determine our fates in life. That is not to

say that a person cannot forge his own path in the world, but

there are mystical forces at work that lead us in the right

direction.

“We believe that Hannah has been subjected to some bad

influences, particularly targeted to bring her bad luck. The

reason we have become concerned now, is that it is affecting

lives. You do know that Hannah went into the hospital last

week due to complications with her pregnancy?”

Mulder crossed his arms and looked up at Lili surprised, “No,

I didn’t know that.”

The old woman moved nothing, but her eyelids blinked once

to confirm.

“Hannah is not destined to have a difficult life, Agent

Mulder. And I can assure you that her mother has done

everything in her power to surround Hannah with an

auspicious household when she was growing up. It is Hannah

who has chosen to make some unfortunate decisions.”

“If all of this is based on your understanding of fate, and how

Hannah has unfortunately taken the wrong path, I can’t see

how this is something to investigate for you,” Scully

remarked. She was not seeing the point of being here.

“I must agree with you there, Agent Scully,” Dr. Yin replied,

“I had thought the same thing upon hearing the story for the

first time myself. Are you familiar with the principles of

Feng Shui?”

“No, I can’t say that I am.”

“That may be to your advantage. It may be a good thing to

have an unbiased opinion to view the situation.” He folded

his hands, and pressed his two index fingers against his lips.

His eyes looked far away briefly, and then he refocused them

on Scully.

“But I digress. Feng Shui is the theory that the world is filled

with forces of positive and negative energy. For my purposes,

as a Feng Shui Master, I can consult with people on how

positive energy enters and flows through their homes. A good

flow of energy can lead to a prosperous and comfortable

household.

“Hannah has just recently moved into a new house with

Simon. Lili, in her concern for her daughter’s well being,

requested that I come to help Hannah set up her house

according to the principles of Feng Shui. Hannah flatly

refused.”

“She called it old-fashioned,” Lili said, disappointment heavy

in her voice.

“I almost think that Hannah deliberately chose her house to

rebel against our beliefs,” Yin added. “Have you seen the

house yet?”

Both agents shook their heads.

“When you meet with Hannah, which I’m sure you will soon,

she may take you on a tour of the house. There are many

things wrong with it according to the principles: a long

central hallway, a staircase facing the front door, not to

mention the chaos of renovation construction going on

presently. But the first thing I noticed, even before entering

the dwelling, was its location.”

It was then that Dr. Yin pulled out a blank sheet of paper and

a pencil. On the paper he drew a shape like a camel’s hump, a

house, and a large square object, lined up from right to left.

“In Feng Shui it is good to have a hill at the back of the house

as protection, an anchor if you will. Hannah’s house is on a

hill, the highest point of it being behind the house. Very

good.” He drew a happy face inside the house shape. Next,

his pencil pointed to the large square object.

“This, unfortunately for Hannah and Simon, is a large, four-

story apartment building which sits directly across the street

from their new home. It blocks their view from anything out

the front door, and all the windows of the building face their

house.”

“And this is bad?” Scully asked.

“In a matter of speaking, yes. There are ways to rectify the

problem, but Hannah would have none of it. I only

emphasize the exterior surroundings more because the energy

inside of a house is always easier to control. The landscape,

however, can have a very strong affect on one’s house no

matter how well one protects it from the inside. The

apartment building, in my opinion, has two problems: it

blocks the only chance sunlight has to hit the front of the

house all day and it is a source of ‘shar chi.'”

“Bad energy,” Lili defined.

“Specifically, in straight paths, directed toward Hannah’s

house. They are usually caused by the sharp angles in a modern

structure, and are also known as ‘poison arrows.'”

“And this is what you think has caused problems for your

daughter, Mrs. Wong?” Mulder asked.

Lili hesitated. “For the house, yes. For Hannah…”

Yin looked up at Lili whose forehead had become

increasingly wrinkled throughout the conversation. He

decided to continue for her. “For Hannah, we have another

theory.”

He took his friend’s hand as she stilled herself to explain the

events of last Friday evening. Her explanation was slow,

deliberate, as if she did not want to forget a single detail, a

single feeling that she had during the whole experience. Most

of all, she had a deep concern for all the things Hannah did,

why she argued with the workman, why she was angry, and

then she told them her explanation for Hannah’s abdominal

pains.

“Before we left for the hospital, I noticed the broken Ba-Gua

lying on the floor, shattered. This would really not be much

of a concern under normal circumstances.” She glanced over

to Yin who nodded his approval. “But I had seen the light in

the window, that flash, right before Hannah was in pain. Now

that I think of it, I also remember hearing the Ba-Gua crack.

“What I believe, Agent Mulder, is that someone in the

building across the street has somehow figured out a way to

direct bad energy toward Hannah, to control her. And…” Lili

swallowed hard. “I have a good idea of who might wish to

cause her harm.”

Mulder waited silently for her to continue. Scully pulled out

her notepad and poised her ballpoint pen above a blank page.

Lili inhaled deeply, doubt washing over her face. “His name

is Henry Chin. He is a sculptor; the son of a family friend. He

makes pottery. As a favor to his family, I sell his work to the

public here in the store.” She scrunched her mouth up as if

she had tasted something bitter. “And what do I get in

return?”

Scully leaned slightly to the side, so that Mulder could see

her notepad. On it she scribbled, “PROOF?”

Mulder sat forward in his chair and folded his hands between

his knees. “Mrs. Wong, how can you be sure it’s Henry?”

“This is not the first time Hannah has suffered from bad luck,

as Jonathan had said before. I call it more than coincidence

that Henry has been present for the most tragic occurrences.”

“Would you mind describing some of these occurrences?”

Mulder inquired carefully. The subject was apparently

difficult for Lili to discuss. Either she was afraid of what

Henry would do next, or more likely, she was afraid of

Mulder and Scully discounting her claims.

“Henry has known Hannah for most of her life. Many of the

Chinese-American children around here have. Ever since we

moved here from Chinatown, Henry has had an infatuation

with my Hannah.”

“A crush?” Scully said, fighting to keep the condescension

out of her voice.

“More than that,” Lili continued. “He–how can I say it? He

feels he has a right to her.”

“I don’t understand,” Mulder questioned.

“Let me explain. One of the first incidents that relates to the

current situation is when the two children were still taking

Saturday Chinese school classes. Hannah had made many

friends and Henry was just not getting along well at all, both

in grades and in popularity. For an upcoming dance, Hannah

was going with a boy from the school, and not with Henry,

although he had asked her.

“Now although many teenagers are awkward dancers at first,

Hannah and this other boy were having particular trouble.

They stepped on each other’s feet, Hannah’s dress got torn,

spilled juice on–the important part is that their clumsiness

got so bad, they finally tripped over one another, and the boy

fell right into a glass punch bowl, pulling Hannah down with

him. The bowl broke, and both children had to go to the

emergency room to get stitches. Henry witnessed the whole

thing. Bad luck situation number one.”

Mulder sat back in his chair, committing the little history

lesson to memory. Scully scribbled casual notes on her pad,

still not convinced entirely that this was worth their time. Lili

continued.

“Through her junior and high school years, Hannah suffered

at least three more incidents like this, involving other boys,

and ending with some kind of trip to the hospital.

“By the time she went off to college the bad luck had worn

off some. She met Simon. They fell in love and nothing went

wrong, because of course, Henry did not go to the same

college.”

“Of course,” Scully added.

Lili ignored her. “When the two came home to announce

their engagement, I began preparations immediately. I was so

happy to see Hannah in her bliss. But when Henry got wind

of the coming wedding, he made his presence known once

again. This is when his father asked me to sell his pottery. I

was happy to do it. After all, I was thrilled with my

daughter’s wedding, and was too busy to think anything else

of it.

“Two days before the wedding, Hannah’s father, my husband,

died of a heart attack. Hannah and Simon decided to put the

wedding off, too upset at the tragedy to go on with it. They

would simply reschedule.

“They rescheduled *four* times before they were able to get

married. All due to other tragic events that I will not go into

at this time. Bad luck situation number two.

“Finally, and with a new baby on the way, the newly married

couple decided to buy their own home. Henry, who had been

living with his family all this time, decided to move out and

live on his own. He heard about Hannah and Simon finding a

new house while he was looking for an apartment.

“Now, you must understand, Henry and Hannah have

remained friends throughout their lives, only Hannah is too

blind to see Henry’s intentions. Henry was helping the couple

move some furniture in when he saw the vacancy sign across

the street in the apartment building. And he said to Hannah,

‘Wouldn’t it be so nice to be neighbors again? I will apply for

that apartment this afternoon!'”

“Did Henry get the apartment?” Scully asked.

“What do you think?” Lili spat out, the corners of her mouth

reaching far down the sides of her chin.

“Bad luck situation number three.” Mulder stated.

Yin leaned across his desk toward the two agents. “Of course,

the local police believe none of this. We had hoped, Mr. Fox

Mulder, that you would find some way to prove that Henry is

harassing our Hannah. Her life is in danger, along with her

unborn child’s. And from the stories Lili has just told, we can

only assume that Simon’s life may be in danger as well,” Dr.

Yin summed up.

“Well, that just leaves one thing,” Scully sighed, sounding a

little bored.

“What’s that, Scully?” Mulder inquired curiously.

“How he does it.”

Lili dropped her gaze to the floor. “That I cannot tell you. I

understand that this may be difficult to believe.”

Mulder nodded slowly. “I think we have enough to start with.

It won’t be easy, though.”

“Please, Agent Fox…”

Mulder jerked at the use of his first name. “It’s just Mulder,

please.”

“Pity,” Dr. Yin said, at an almost inaudible volume.

“Agent Mulder,” Lili continued, “I *know* she is in danger.

Please help her.”

Mulder looked at the two older people on the other side of

the desk, Lili still standing, Dr. Yin still clutching her hand in

his own. “We’ll do our best.”

“Thank you,” Lili said to him. Then to Scully, “You are very

fortunate to be working with such a great man, Miss Scully.

I’m sure you will learn much from him.”

Scully opened her mouth to protest — her own intelligence

well-established; but she heard Mulder’s voice answer before

her vocal chords even got a sliver of air into them.

“Scully has handled herself just fine with me for eight years,

Mrs. Wong. You can count on both of us to work very hard

on this case for you.”

As he got up to shake hands with Mrs. Wong and Dr. Yin,

Scully’s mouth still hung slightly open. She pulled herself

together for a proper farewell, and then followed Lili and

Mulder out to the front of the store, not saying a single word

until they exited the shop.

*****

Lili peered through the beaded curtains at the two agents

walking to their car. She heard carpet-softened footfalls

approaching behind her.

“You shouldn’t have called out to me like that. How do you

know neither of them speak Cantonese?”

Jonathan stopped walking.

“All I said was that it was a pity these two were not a couple.

It *is* one of the things I do, Lili — consult with married

couples on their relationships. I had assumed Agent Scully

would be a man as well.”

“So did I,” Lili said, curiously.

Outside, Mulder and Scully stopped by the passenger side

door of their Intrigue. Scully stood with her arms crossed and

her chin pointing out toward her partner’s chest. She said

something to him that made him shrink back and hide his

hands inside his pockets.

Lili slid her hands between two strands of beads for a better

view of the pair.

clip_image001

“I was as surprised as you were that Agent Scully was a

woman.” She glanced back at her friend standing just at the

head of the center aisle, as if he were afraid to cross the floor

to meet her. “Do you think this will affect the way they

handle Henry for us?” she asked, still valuing his opinion

despite his carelessness.

“I will have to refer to the I’Ching again. I didn’t have time to

find a reading for a business partnership before they

arrived…”

Lili looked back out at the FBI agents on the sidewalk. The

conversation had turned into a heated argument. Mulder

reached out to Scully’s shoulder, attempting to calm her. She

lowered her head to look at the concrete as her partner

continued to speak, his own head lowered so that he could do

so at a softer volume. Subtly, he tried to move her closer to

him, but he froze half-way. The hand Mulder rested on her

shoulder, Scully covered with her own. Perhaps this was the

end of the argument, Lili thought.

She continued to watch as Scully pulled Mulder’s hand off

her shoulder and held it out between them. Then, staring him

straight in the eyes, she released it, and it dropped limply to

his side like a wet rope. Scully straightened her posture and

walked forcefully around to the driver’s side door.

“As I said before, it’s too bad…”

“I wouldn’t be so sure they are not a couple, Jonathan.”

Lili released the strands of beads she held aside and allowed

them to sway back into place. When she turned to walk

toward the back of the store, Jonathan was standing there

with an impish grin.

“You think…?”

“Let’s take a look at those readings, shall we?”

ACT 2

128 Columbia Rd.

Apt. 2C

3:30 p.m.

Henry inhaled the ironically dry, salty smell of wet clay as he

ran his fingers over the gray lump spinning before him. He

reached down to grab a soaking sponge and then squeezed it

over the clay, the water running down its sides, making it

supple to his touch.

He applied gentle pressure to the form, pushing upward so

that as it spun, the clay grew taller in his hands. Where the

clay was too wet, it ran through his fingers and down his arm

in thin, meandering rivers. He loved to see the clay take

shape. It obeyed his every movement, followed his caresses

and became beautiful because of him.

Hovering his fingers over the spinning object, drips of gray

liquid fell onto it and disappeared on the surface, becoming

one with the mass. At just the right moment, he plunged his

fingers down into the center of the clay. His hand, now

engulfed by the object, moved subtly to the right and left,

cradling the edge into his palm. He manipulated and

massaged the inside and it became slick and smooth, it took

on a form, a life of its own. He had done that. He had made it

what it was.

Henry slowly took his foot off the electronic pedal, and the

wheel slowed. A cool breeze blew from the window he faced

and a chill shot across his forehead. He had been

concentrating so intently on his work that he had begun to

sweat. Absently, he smeared the back of his hand on his face

to mop up the perspiration, leaving a trail of gray behind that

was reminiscent of war paint.

He admired his perfect vase as it sat, still wet, but spots of

white began to appear randomly as the air touched its surface.

His eyes fluttered with the breeze, and followed its path to

the window, then past the window to the small white house

across the street. Inside the top floor window of the house, he

could see a woman reclined on her bed, and if he didn’t know

there was a TV right below the sill, he would have thought

she was looking back at him.

“Oh, Hannah,” he sighed.

It was good to see her at home, especially in her pregnant

condition. That burden was something she should never have

had to bear. Hannah was much better off staying home while

she had a child on the way. He still could not believe she and

Simon were both planning to work after the birth. What kind

of a family was that? Henry could most assuredly provide a

better household than Simon ever could.

He got up and stood by the window’s left edge, careful not to

give himself away through the glass’s reflection of the house

outside. He knew it protected him from her sight. It should

have been *his* child inside of her. He should have been the

one she married. His stomach began to turn as he thought of

Simon becoming intimate with Hannah. Her husband would

touch her in places meant only for himself, not this stuck up

businessman who worked fifteen hours a day.

He leaned on the window with his forearm and slid it closed

as he gazed at Hannah. The afternoon was becoming chilly.

After a while, she rose to turn off the TV. Henry was

instantly enthralled, held his breath and became still, so as

not to disturb the moment.

She walked carefully back to the bed and began to write

something in a small, black daily-planner. God, but she was

beautiful. His heart constricted as he thought of the years of

unrequited love he had felt for this woman. It just wasn’t right

that she belonged to someone else. Friendship just wasn’t

enough anymore.

He spun around violently and stormed toward the back of the

room, where he kept his personal sculptures. Here, he

experimented with several different materials: wood, metal,

glass, ceramic. On a large wooden worktable lay his latest

group of pottery, all unfinished, waiting to be glazed and

baked in the kiln.

They were all shapely vases, some tall, some short, but they

all had the same characteristics of the one he had just

finished. They sat in a neat row, like eight bottom-heavy old

biddies waiting for their tea. They were the types of women

that mocked him as a child, who “encouraged” him to grow

up and become a respected businessman — the type of man

Simon had become.

Henry stood silently, but his eyes nearly glowed with the

fiery anger building up inside him. He didn’t deserve to be

treated like that! Not from anyone–not even Lili–especially

not Lili. Why should he be denied?

In one fell swoop, Henry crashed his arm through all eight

vases like a baseball bat, knocking them to the floor. They

clanked and shattered against the linoleum and left white skid

marks of dust on impact. It looked as if there had been a

million tiny landmines set off at his feet, and the explosion of

noise would have suggested nothing less.

He kicked at the larger pieces of fallen pottery and proceeded

to search through a scattering of tools on the table, tossing

those he didn’t want carelessly aside to join the dusty

fragments on the floor. Finally, he picked up the tool he was

looking for. It was a woodworker’s awl. He used it mostly to

etch details into the clay–not its intended use, but it worked

for him. He admired its sharp point.

He held the tool in front of him, bobbing it gently in his hand,

keeping in rhythm with his heavy breathing. The adrenaline

had consumed his thoughts and all he knew now was that he

could hear his heart pounding — the very heart that was not

allowed to feel love.

The more he toyed with the awl, the more his bobbing hand

inched closer and closer to his chest. The pain of the tool

plunging through his ribcage to the soft organ beneath would

at least match the terrible anger coursing through him at this

very moment.

“Hannah–” he whispered,”–you will be mine someday.”

He lifted his hand up, clutching the sharp tool above his head,

directing the point straight for his heart. Yes, he could do

this…

He lifted the awl higher and screamed out his rage,

“Noooooooooo!” He brought it down fast and hard, missing

his chest by millimeters, swung himself around and released

the tool so that it went flying across the room–straight into

the round base of the still drying vase on his pottery wheel. It

stuck into the clay like a dagger in soft flesh, yet there was a

strange sound as it hit–like the pop one hears from a dropped

light bulb.

Beyond the vase he saw Hannah stumble by her bedroom

window, as if she’d snagged her foot on a throw rug. She was

oblivious of the tortured soul across the street, nor did she

hear him scream. Her window was closed. So was Henry’s.

The breeze blew in and whistled into Henry’s apartment,

through a tiny hole in the window pane, exactly the same

diameter as a 4″ woodworker’s awl.

*****

Hartsdale, N.Y.

125 Columbia Rd.

3:50 p.m.

Mulder unfolded himself from the passenger side of the

Intrigue and closed the door with his backside. He leaned

against the car and loosened his tie, breathing in the crisp

spring air. He heard, or rather, felt Scully slam the driver’s

side door. A lump sprang up from his stomach in reaction to

the jerking motion of the car. Had he known that Scully was

going to be in such an irate mood after lunch, and then take

her frustrations out in her driving, he would never have

ordered fajitas from the Mont Parnasse Diner.

A chili pepper-scented burp escaped through his lips. He

rubbed his stomach with care, as if to soothe it back into

submission. Scully came around the car to face him, her

eyebrow raised in question.

“You okay, Mulder?”

“Mmm. Fine.” He burped again. “Pardon me.”

Scully suppressed a grin with her fist and turned to look up at

Hannah’s house, hiding the humor in her eyes from him.

After a moment she returned her gaze. “Well…”

“After you.” Mulder waved his hand toward the rocky

staircase leading up the hill to the modest white house. The

ascent was quite treacherous, like a dried up riverbed

someone had decided to build a staircase out of. Mulder tried

to imagine the EMS workers trying to carry Hannah down in

a stretcher. That must have been no easy task.

It took a while before anyone responded to the doorbell.

After all, Hannah had been ordered to bed-rest since her little

incident. Someone was definitely home, though. The locked

metal storm door was the only thing keeping visitors outside.

Through the glass, they could see a heavier red-painted door

swung open against the wall and a long hallway that

stretched back to the staircase leading to the second floor.

Mulder wondered why that was bad in terms of Feng Shui.

He would have to hit the library later tonight.

Mulder took the opportunity to look around. Across the street

he saw the infamous apartment building where Lili and Dr.

Yin believed some of Hannah’s bad luck had been generating.

It looked friendly enough to him: a Tudor-style structure with

a tiled roof and only about four floors to it. It was pretty dark,

though, he had to admit. The sun was situated in such a way

that if he squinted his eyes the building was no more than a

silhouette against the blue sky.

He felt a plucking at his elbow, Scully’s attempt to focus his

attention. Hannah was coming to the door. The first thing

they saw was her pink slippered feet carefully stepping down

from the second floor. She made her journey slowly,

balancing on each step before venturing to the next.

Whatever happened to her last week must have taken a

serious toll on her.

When she arrived at the door she had a pleasant smile on her

lips, but one could notice a tiny crease in her forehead that

eluded to an emotion other than welcome. She knew who

they were, why they were here, and who had sent them. Let’s

say she wasn’t entirely pleased to have visitors, especially

those flashing badges.

“Welcome agents,” Hannah greeted, pushing the squeaky

door out to them.

“Hello, Mrs. Park. I’m Agent Scully and this is Agent

Mulder.”

Hannah nodded curtly. “I’ve been expecting you. My mother

told me you’d be coming.” Hannah motioned her head toward

a doorway off the main hall and led them into the living

room. As she hobbled ahead, she held her back with one hand

and stretched the other out to balance herself against any

obstacles — obstacles of which there were many to watch out

for.

Mulder and Scully stepped around some paint cans by the

front door, two-by-fours leaning against the doorjamb of the

living room and a pile of rubble unexpectedly making its

home on the oriental rug next to the couch.

“I must apologize for the mess. We’ve been re-modeling and

my contractor quit last week right before my…” Hannah

lowered herself onto a plush mint-green couch, her weight

denting the cushions. “Well, I’m sure you know the whole

story. What can I help you with?”

Scully began the interview. “As you know, Hannah, your

mother believes your life to be in danger. Can you tell us

anything about that?”

The pregnant woman leaned back in her seat and sighed

heavily. “Unfortunate things happen, Agent Scully. My

mother just blows things out of proportion.”

Mulder wandered around the living room while Scully

continued to question Hannah.

“So you don’t believe that you are in danger?”

“Not in the slightest, Agent Scully,” she answered, apparently

becoming bored with the same question.

Scully inhaled and took notes on her pad. “And your

pregnancy… We heard you suffered from complications last

week. Have you had a difficult pregnancy up until now?”

Scully tried to be delicate in asking the question. Mulder

heard her voice soften, as if she were asking Hannah if a

loved one had passed away.

It brought back memories, the thought of having difficulty

conceiving a child. Old, not quite forgotten guilt tickled the

top of his stomach. All of a sudden his lunch didn’t feel so

loose anymore, but more like a solid brick.

Damn it. How did he always manage to put Scully in

torturous situations like these? Not only had their interview

with Lili and Dr. Yin gone badly, but now, when he had

offered to let her take the lead with Hannah, yet another

pitfall opened up beneath him. He felt like protecting her, yet

he wanted to allow her the professional courtesy of not

second guessing her actions. Either way, he felt like it was all

going to end badly for him.

Was he really that blind as to be unaware of Scully’s needs?

What happened at the airport made him feel like he wasn’t

doing enough for her. What happened at the gift shop made

him feel like he was covering for her too much. She certainly

didn’t like that. So what was he supposed to do, and was it his

place to decide? Maybe he was too self-centered. Or maybe

he was suffering from some bad luck of his own.

Mulder paced the living room as Hannah replied, “It wasn’t

easy getting pregnant.” She paused and lowered her eyes to

the floor. “I almost expected the complications.”

“What do you mean?”

“My mother had several miscarriages before I was born. I

have no other siblings because of her difficulty conceiving. I

could only assume it was hereditary…” She pulled at a loose

string on her dress. “… I guess I assumed right.”

Mulder stopped and craned his head upward to look at the

gaping hole in the ceiling where a large amount of plaster had

fallen. He found it strange that there were no other cracks in

the plaster leading to the hole, nor were there any signs of

water damage.

“What can you tell us about bad luck, Hannah?” Mulder

interrupted, as he still scanned his surroundings.

Both women turned to look at him, Scully knitting her

eyebrows and Hannah with a surprised, dumfounded

expression.

“Oh, no,” Hannah chuckled under her breath, but with no

humor lightening it. “You *have* been talking to my mother

too much.”

“Well, it seems you’ve had a long history of personal injury

and unfortunate circumstances. From what your mother and

Dr. Yin have said…”

“Dr. Yin! My God, she *is* serious this time!” she

exclaimed. Then softly to herself, “I can’t believe it. She’s

gone too far.” She shifted her weight again, seemingly

uncomfortable whichever way she sat.

“Agent Mulder, I have sustained personal injuries, but they

were all minor. Some stitches here, a broken leg there–and

all so long ago. What can you expect from a clumsy

teenager?” She paused and appraised his stance. “Tell me,

Agent Mulder, you being in law enforcement and all, how

many times have you been in the hospital?”

Scully’s eyes widened and she scrunched up her lips

suppressing a snort. Mulder shifted from foot to foot,

Hannah’s squinting eyes scrutinizing him mercilessly.

“Uh–more times than I can count. But that’s part of my job,

Mrs. Park. You seem to be a magnet for a considerable

amount of bad luck without looking for it.”

“Coincidence with ancient mumbo-jumbo. I don’t believe in

fate and rivers of positive and negative energies determining

it for me. I can handle myself Agent *Fox* Mulder. My

mother just hasn’t learned to accept that yet.”

Mulder winced at his own name for the second time that day.

Only this time he had good reason; Hannah had said it as if it

were a curse. “Why this obsession with my first name, Mrs.

Park? I noticed your mother tried to address me by it earlier

today.”

“Hmm.” Hannah licked her lips, as if considering whether or

not she wanted to say anything. “I suppose there’s really no

harm in telling you. It’s another of her ‘divine theories,'” she

said, with a sneer. “In the I’Ching, or the ‘Book of Changes,’

every letter of the alphabet is designated a mystical number.

When you add the numbers in your name, take into account

your age and sex, you come up with a calculation

determining your basic path in life. Your name Agent

Mulder, Fox, adds up to nine. It is the luckiest of all

solutions. Your path is deemed as extremely auspicious. It is

no accident that my mother requested your assistance.”

Mulder stopped pacing. Had Lili called him in especially

because he validated her beliefs? Was he merely a pawn to

convince Hannah that her mother was right? He glanced over

to Scully. Now he knew what it was like to feel helpless

against unfounded prejudice. And he knew he was back in

the dog house again.

“So you don’t believe in any of these claims your mother has

made backed up by Feng Shui or this I’Ching you speak of?”

“If I were to base my life on the sayings in an ancient mess of

fortunes you’re likely to find on a slip of paper inside a

cookie, I would have been rich and famous by now.”

“Could bad influences have changed that?”

“No,” Hannah said with punctuation. “The readings are

simply wrong. I don’t believe in them and I shouldn’t be

forced to just because my mother does.”

“Do you despise her so much because of these beliefs? Why

make your home so close to her then? Why choose a house

that is the direct opposite of what she thinks is ideal?”

Hannah became still. She folded her hands over her bulbous

abdomen. Her words were hushed. “I never said I despised

her, Agent Mulder. She is the only family I have. Just

because someone has different beliefs, even if you know it

will hurt them if you deny them to their face, doesn’t mean

you can’t love them all the same.”

Mulder instantly felt like a heel, but a tiny glimmer at the

back of his brain told him he had discovered something

interesting about Hannah.

“I’m sorry, I…”

“Simon and I live here because it is convenient to the train

station. He works late hours for his office in Manhattan. I like

this neighborhood because I know it. I grew up here. My

friends are here. In fact, my friend Henry lives right across

the street there.” She pointed out the picture window to the

apartment building across the street.

“About Henry–How good a friend is he?” Mulder tested,

sitting on an ottoman next to the chair where Scully had

remained after he so rudely stole the interview from her.

“Does this have any bias linked with it caused by my

mother?” Hannah huffed out, blowing her straight-cut black

bangs from her face.

“I’m asking *you* the question, Hannah.”

She turned her eyes away from him and began playing with

the string again. “I’ve known him all my life. He is a very

close friend and a wonderful craftsman. He–he has always

helped me through the most difficult times of my life–” She

looked up at Scully this time. “–the times my mother and

some others would account for bad luck. At least he lived in

the real world and tried to ease the pain instead of blaming

spirits.”

Scully closed her notebook and looked at Mulder as if to say

“Can we go now?”

Mulder stood up. “Thank you for your time, Mrs. Park. I

wish you all the best of…” he paused and second-guessed his

statement, “Uh, I hope your pregnancy comes to term with no

further difficulties.”

Hannah made some shifting movements so that she could see

her guests to the door.

“No, no, please don’t get up, Mrs. Park,” Scully scolded her

gently. She shook the woman’s hand in farewell. “We can

show ourselves out. Thank you again.”

The storm door slammed behind them as the two agents left

the small white house.

“So, Mr. Fox Mulder, how do you propose to continue this

case if the victim doesn’t even believe there is a case to begin

with? And I have to admit, the argument to the contrary lacks

conviction.” She crossed her arms and followed her partner’s

stare across to the dark Tudor apartment building.

Mulder bit at his thumbnail. “There’s something here, Scully.

I don’t know how to explain it to you right now. Call it a

lucky hunch–a little queasy feeling I have in my stomach.”

He rubbed his gurgling belly, suddenly reminded of his

volatile lunch.

“That’s not luck, Mulder. That’s revenge.”

“Oh, you’re a regular comedian, Scully. I’m sure you’re

having quite a laugh at my expense about now.”

Scully slid her tongue on the inside of her cheek. She said

nothing.

Mulder cleared his throat and fumbled for his notepad. “So,

what do you say we get our last interview over with?” He

flipped to a page with an address and apartment number

scribbled on it. “We’re here already. Might as well.”

“Fine.” She started down toward the street. “But if there’s

nothing to go on here, Mulder, I’m calling Professor Jenkins

and telling him I’ll be in tomorrow for that Saturday evening

seminar.”

Mulder double-checked his notepad. “Apartment 2C,” it read.

He studied the windows on the second floor of the building

across the street.

“Fine,” he said, then followed his partner.

*****

He had watched them; watched them get out of their shiny

red car, enter Hannah’s house and exit a short time later. He

watched these neatly-dressed people, probably cops or

something to that effect, step down from the height of the

small white house and down the rocky staircase. He watched

the tall man in his dark g-man suit stare directly at him, yet

not knowing that he actually did so.

They passed by their car. They weren’t leaving yet. They

were coming this way.

Henry’s eyes flitted wildly around his studio, to the fragments

of broken pottery all over the floor, his ruined vase on the

wheel, the gray streaks all over his t-shirt and face.

“Ah, hell.” That’s exactly what it looked like.

The buzzer from the intercom zipped through the air, and

shuttered up his spine. He had expected the sound, but the

anticipation of it made it seem all that much louder. He

helplessly took a last look at his studio, and then pressed the

“speak” button.

“Hello?”

“Henry Chin?” A muffled female voice asked through the

grating of the speaker. The system was so old, he thought it

might be working on a string and two cans hidden inside the

wall.

“Yes? Who is this?” For a split second, he almost convinced

himself they were just salespeople. Salespeople wore suits

like that too, didn’t they? Maybe they were just making their

rounds, and he was the next lucky customer to view some

rubber nipples or something. He made a mental note to stop

watching Ren and Stimpy.

“My name is Agent Dana Scully and I’m with my partner,

Agent Mulder, from the FBI. Would you mind giving us a

moment of your time?”

Damn. Maybe he could stall them. “You got ID?”

“Yes, sir. If you let — up — show — you.” The audio was

breaking up.

“All right, all right. Come on up.” He held the buzzer down

for five seconds, then ran to the bathroom to wipe a damp

towel over his face. His cheeks were nicely pink after the

quick scrub, and had barely enough time to cool to his

normal skin tone by the time the doorbell rang.

He slid the chain lock out of its slot, and then replaced it. He

wasn’t ready yet. What was he getting so nervous about? The

police didn’t believe in this stuff. He was golden. He just had

to blow it off.

He thought of Lili and her smirking little grin, waiting to see

him caught at last. She was the only one who believed. Even

Yin simply humored her. She acted like Henry was her child,

as if she had a right to tell him what he should and should not

do. She told him to stay away from her daughter, but he just

couldn’t. He loved her too much. The only way he’d be able

to have Hannah was to take things into his own hands,

slowly, over time, subtly. Lili saw through it. She knew his

plan. And now she was using the government to stop him! He

was appalled! Despite his need to stay calm in front of the

two agents out in the hall, his heart began doing jumping

jacks — on double-time, no less.

He took a deep breath, unlatched the chain again and opened

the door.

They walked into his apartment and stood in the middle of

his studio space. Henry silently wished he had an entrance

hallway or at least a living room so guests didn’t have to walk

straight into his work area. Scully stepped carefully around

some stray bits of broken vase. Smaller fragments crackled

under her high-heeled shoes.

Scully flashed her badge. “I believe you wanted to see this.”

Henry nodded, struggling to keep his demeanor casual.

“My partner would like to ask you a few questions,” she

glanced around at the mayhem, “if you’re not too busy.”

Her partner flinched strangely at his introduction. What was

it that skimmed across his face? Guilt? Dread? Or was he

simply caught off guard? It disappeared quickly, and the way

Mulder began his interview caused Henry to forget the

instance almost immediately.

“What do you know about Feng Shui, Henry?”

“What?” Henry stepped back and bumped into his worktable.

He tried to cover up his clumsiness by resting his left buttock

on the edge of the table and crossing his arms.

He was completely taken back by this man’s forward

question. He didn’t beat around the bush did he? But did he

know where he was going with this? Henry hoped to count

on the agent’s ignorance of the subject.

“Feng Shui,” Mulder repeated, “Do you know of it?”

“Yes, but I can’t tell you much about it, really.” Henry

shrugged his shoulders.

“What can you tell us?”

Henry was starting to get nervous. Who would have thought

the conversation would have started this way? Who was this

guy?

“Nothing. I really don’t know anything.”

“I see.”

Scully walked behind her partner and admired a large metal

sculpture Henry had started working on last week. It was no

more than a sheet of bent aluminum now, but he was

planning a large work, a great one, something he could show

off, maybe even get into a gallery. Mulder followed Henry’s

attention.

“You’re an artist, Henry?” Mulder asked.

“Yes.”

“Hannah Park seems to think you’re quite talented.”

“What do you know about Hannah?” Henry shot out. That

was it. He was convinced now that this was all Lili’s work.

Scully remained silent, although Henry couldn’t ignore her.

Her red hair was momentarily disturbed by a light draft. She

turned toward the source and wandered over to the far

window. She dragged her fingers along the base of the sill, as

if to check the integrity of the sealed window. It was still

closed. Then she touched the pane, running her finger over

one spot several times — *the* spot.

Henry could feel a tiny trickle of sweat running down his

back. This was all too much. How could they prove it? How

could they even suspect such a stupid, superstitious lead such

as Shar Chi? They couldn’t possibly believe Lili — could

they? Did they know what he was capable of? He watched

Scully scratch her nail along the edge of the small round hole

in the glass.

“We’re following a case for Hannah and her mother, Lili

Wong. Since you are both a friend of Hannah’s and an

employee, so to speak, of Lili’s, we thought you might have

some insight on the case at hand.”

Henry attempted to look concerned. “What’s happened? Is

everything all right?” he said with some urgency.

“Well,” Mulder side-glanced at his partner, “We’re still trying

to determine that. Lili seems to think that Hannah’s life is in

danger. And, according to Lili, her daughter seems to be in

denial of it.”

“Hannah’s in no danger.”

“Oh?”

“If this has to do with what I think this has to do with, Lili is

dragging you along for a ride. I’ve seen her use the argument

of her ‘bad energy’ attacking Hannah before, Agent Mulder.”

Yes, that was it, debunk Lili and all would be fine. He let out

a loud, fake-sounding laugh. “Can you believe that she’s even

tried to blame *me* for some of Hannah’s bad luck?

Amazing, really.”

“Yes, amazing.” Mulder stuffed his hands into his pockets

and nibbled at his bottom lip.

Henry was gaining momentum in his white lies. “I’ve actually

been the one to support Hannah against her mother. Yes!

She’s been trying to convert us for years. When she’s going to

start living out of her mystical dream world… Well, we can

only hope it’s not part of the aging process, if you know what

I mean.”

Mulder rubbed his chin and studied Henry for a moment, as

if trying to read his mind. He pursed his lips. “It is interesting

that Simon has remained quite silent about the whole

situation, don’t you think? Her own husband.”

A heat rose in the young Chinese man’s cheeks, and they

became pink as if he had rubbed the towel over his face

again. His hatred of Simon, that thief, was not easy to hide.

Through gritted teeth, he commented, “I’m sure Simon

supports his wife in anything she does or believes. That’s

what a husband is for, isn’t he?”

“One would hope,” Mulder answered.

Scully moved away from the window, noticed the impaled

vase on the potter’s wheel, dismissed it with a raised

eyebrow, and then came to stand beside her partner. Such a

strange pair. It was as if they had split up their observational

skills between them in order to achieve a short and efficient

interview. The psychological and visual scrutiny was

beginning to bug him. He had to get rid of these two before

he slipped up.

“So what do you want from me, Agent Mulder?”

“Well, as a friend of Hannah’s, I would ask that you keep an

eye out for her. If anything comes to you, anything you can

think of that might help us protect Hannah from getting into

trouble, we’d appreciate it.”

“No problem.” Henry stretched out his hand to Mulder.

The tall agent hesitated, then placed his hands back into his

pockets. “Thank you for your time, Mr. Chin.” Mulder

walked past Henry and left the small stuffy studio, followed

closely by his partner.

Only when they had climbed into their car on the opposite

side of the street did Henry let out the breath he held. What a

situation! That was too close for him. He violently pulled the

awl from it’s stuck position in the drying clay and tossed it

onto his work table.

He stared out the window at the white house on the hill, it’s

shingles brightly lit by the late afternoon sun — the only sun

the front of the house would receive all day.

His eyes blurred with gathering wetness, and his throat felt

hot and constricted. It just was not fair. He had to change his

life. He had to make things right, be the master of his own

fate. He dragged himself over to the unmade bed in the

corner of the room and buried his face in the soft sheets. All

he wanted to do was sleep. He wanted to sleep until all his

reality melted away into darkness.

The setting sun changed the color of the room from orange to

purple to gray, and finally, to black. Henry slept soundly,

dreamlessly, but contentedly aware that his two visitors did

not have a ‘smidgen’ of a case against him.

ACT 3

Comfort Inn

Route 9

5:30 p.m.

“Where’s the closest library um–Marie?” Mulder asked,

squinting his eyes to read the receptionist’s name tag, as

Scully signed for her room.

“Only about ten minutes down the road from here. I think

they’re open until nine,” the heavy-set, middle-aged woman

informed him.

“I can’t believe you’re asking me to stay the night here,

Mulder. Why can’t we just go back tonight?” She handed the

woman the completed forms, and took the set of keys

dangling from her pudgy, though extravagantly, manicured

fingers.

“What I can’t believe, Scully is how you could have missed

everything we saw today.”

“And what did we see, Mulder? As far as I’m concerned,

there is no case here.”

“What?” He stood in front of her, blocking the path to the car

where she was heading to retrieve her bag. “At least two of

the people we saw today are in denial of the facts, Scully.

There is something here. Unfortunately, Lili is the only one

willing to admit it.”

Scully stepped to the left. Mulder blocked her way. She

stepped to the right. Again, Mulder’s towering body was a

wall to her. Ugh! She hated these power games he played

with her. “Mulder, get out of my way.”

“Not until you hear me out, Scully. We have proof that

Hannah has been, and is in trouble, right? If you take a look

at my notes, you’ll find her medical history–not the most

recent of course. Lili sent them to me last week…”

Scully stared at him, the pinpoints of her pupils sharp with

annoyance.

“All right, I should have prepared you for that before meeting

with Lili. But Scully, we have to put the pieces together.

Something is causing this. Nobody is that unlucky. Do you

really believe the things Henry told you? He was sweating

like a pig the whole time we were in his studio. He knows

something, Scully. I know it.”

“Since when does overactive perspiration automatically make

someone guilty?”

“It’s suspicious, Scully.”

“Mulder,” she sighed, weary of her fight. “All the things that

happened to Hannah have completely sound and logical

explanations. She was a clumsy child. She was unlucky in

love. She bought a house that was a fixer-upper. She’s had a

difficult pregnancy. These things happen, Mulder. They

happen to ‘normal’ people.

“All I can see here are three people who are just very

unhappy. They’re worrying about one another’s lives instead

of focusing on their own. No one can control another person.

It just doesn’t work that way. It’s no use blaming ‘bad vibes’

either. I tend to agree with Hannah. This is all blown out of

proportion, and I can’t believe you were dragged into it–and

me with you.”

She pushed past him to open the trunk of the car. “I’m tired,

Mulder. I’m going to use this time to prepare for my next

seminar with Professor Jenkins.” She walked toward room

eight, but turned back before unlocking the door. “I’m going

to give you until tomorrow morning.”

Mulder guffawed. “Is that an ultimatum?”

She closed her eyes, and squeezed her key so hard that when

she opened her palm, a neat little impression had been left in

her skin. “I hate doing this, Mulder, but I’m not going to

chase around weak hunches just because you have a ‘feeling’

about this case. I have things that I want to do too — that are

important to me. I hope you can understand that.”

“This is work, Scully, not personal free-time.”

“Whatever you say. You’re the senior agent.”

Mulder threw himself into the car and made a dramatic show

of pushing the seat back to make room for his long legs. “I’ll

be at the library.”

“Fine.”

He slammed the door and rolled down the window.

“Tomorrow morning,” he called out to her.

“That’s right,” she said bluntly and entered her motel room.

Before she had closed the door all the way, she heard the

engine of the Intrigue revving wildly as Mulder backed out of

the parking space.

If Mulder came back tomorrow having made no headway,

she would go to Lili and drop the case herself, no matter how

badly she felt about his ego. This was work, as he had said,

not personal.

So why did she feel like she was breaking his heart?

*****

Room 8

Comfort Inn

7:35 p.m.

An hour later, Scully was still staring blankly at her laptop.

She had hoped to prepare a short summary of her

presentation for tomorrow night, but had only gotten as far as

naming the file and placing a heading at the top of the page.

She was thinking about Mulder.

It shouldn’t surprise her that he was willing to throw himself

whole-heartedly into the case. It just felt like a defiance this

time, and it turned her off to the investigation completely.

Was she really the one making this a personal battle?

She glanced down at her watch and tapped the crystal

absently. “Tomorrow morning… tomorrow morning…” she

whispered. She really didn’t know anything about the case

herself. Maybe she was being unfair to him. She was pretty

convinced the facts were leading nowhere, but was that

enough for Mulder? No. Was it enough for her?

She opened her e-mail program, sighed heavily, and began to

type. Mulder deserved as much proof from her, on the

contrary, as she needed from him to confirm Lili’s case. She

grumbled and typed simultaneously. When she was finished,

she read over the e-mail before sending it.

::

::Professor Jenkins,

::

::I regret to inform you that I will not be able to attend

::the seminar tomorrow night. I have been called in on a case

::that requires some special investigation on my part.

::I apologize for the short notice, and hope to assist you

::in further seminars.

::

::Sincerely,

::Dana Scully, MD

::

“Damn it, Mulder,” she cursed, then hit send.

She flipped open the manila envelope with Mulder’s notes,

and found Dr. Jonathan Yin’s office phone number. She

waited for several rings before a heavily accented voice

answered.

“Hello?”

“Dr. Yin? This is Agent Dana Scully.”

“Miss Scully! How wonderful of you to call! How is your

investigation going?”

“That’s what I called to ask you about, Dr. Yin. I’m not sure

I’m entirely convinced of the validity of Lili’s case.”

“Oh. That is unfortunate.” He sounded very quiet, saddened

by the news.

“I think I need some more information. I need to understand

more about this Feng Shui. My partner seems to have gone

off on a theory and left me somewhat in the dark. I need

some help.”

“Oh, are you alone? You two would usually work so well

together.”

“Yes, but…” Scully stopped in mid-sentence. “You only met

us today, Dr. Yin. How could you know how we work

together?”

“It is written in the book of I’Ching.”

Scully shook her head. “I don’t need my fortune told right

now.”

“Ha, ha! Where did you hear that?”

“From Hannah. I’m leaning toward her side of the case–

unless you can convince me otherwise.” God, she couldn’t

believe she was doing this. Why, Mulder, why?

“Why don’t you come down to my office, Agent Scully? I can

clarify things for you about my profession, and I can provide

you with some reference books.”

Finally, some sensibility! “That would be very helpful. Thank

you. I’ll have to take a cab.”

“I await your arrival.”

“Uh, one last thing. Will Lili be there? I would appreciate it if

she weren’t. I’d like to keep this meeting as unbiased as

possible.”

“As you wish. Lili will be leaving at eight as usual. I will not

alert her to your visit.”

“Thank you. I’ll see you shortly.”

She hung up the phone, then called the front desk for cab

service.

***

When she arrived, the store was dimly lit. She thought for a

moment that Dr. Yin had forgotten and left, until she saw him

crouched on a short stool by the register reading a joke book.

She tapped on the glass door and he leapt to answer it for her.

“Welcome, Agent Scully,” he exclaimed, his enthusiasm not

an ounce less than when they had first met. She followed him

to his office where she took the same seat that she had earlier

in the day.

She adjusted herself several times, fidgeting with her jacket

or pushing her hair behind one ear. All of a sudden, Scully

didn’t know what her purpose was in visiting the doctor. It

felt as if wads of cotton grew inside her throat, and prevented

her from uttering a single sentence. She made a small

grunting noise to test her vocal chords. They were still intact.

“I…” Her voice was more than willing to make sounds for

her, yet the thoughts were still not gathering. I may as well be

honest, she thought. “I really don’t know where to begin, Dr.

Yin. I don’t understand any of what you and Lili claim.”

Yin folded his hands and pressed his index fingers to his lips.

It seemed to be a subconscious reaction while he was in deep

thought. His narrow eyes twinkled with something

mysterious, something that made Scully shiver right between

her shoulder blades. It wasn’t quite creepy, but she felt

somewhat exposed. She looked away from him.

“It is a shame. Agent Mulder believes so strongly…”

She shot her glance back to Yin’s face. “I didn’t mean to say

that I don’t want to understand…”

Yin blinked once, causing Scully’s voice to trail off. “It is

only too bad that he went off on his own.”

“Yes, I suppose?”

“You need each other. You have gotten through many

difficult cases before, but only together.”

She heard a subtle throbbing, like waves crashing against her

eardrums — she was beginning to panic. It was as if she were

in some sort of trance, not because there were puffs of

incense smoke hovering about the room — there weren’t any–

nor because Yin had waved his hands in a funny manner

before her eyes. It was that exposed feeling again, as if he

had opened her up and began fishing through her darkened,

suppressed little memory files. “How do you know this?”

“It’s written right here.” He placed his hand gently on the

large, red leather book with ribbons marking the pages. It sat

on his desk like an entity unto itself. He giggled softly,

awakening her from her trance. Despite herself, she felt the

skin of her cheeks becoming quite warm. Yin graciously

ignored it.

“The translation might be slightly different in English, but it

simply describes your nature. I’ll read you an excerpt that I

translated earlier.”

Scully raised an eyebrow.

“Lili had me check,” he said in response to her silent

question. “She believes in her methods, and mine, but she

needed to be sure Hannah would realize her danger from

someone *Hannah* could believe. Mulder was the ideal

candidate, since he has a history of researching the

unexplained and such, but he is also a government official —

someone Hannah could trust.”

“I’m not sure Mulder would be the most obvious choice, now

that we’ve met with Hannah,” Scully admitted.

“Oh, no. I realized that right away. It is quite obvious that no

matter how lucky Agent Fox Mulder is, he would have gotten

nowhere without his soul mate by his side.”

Scully huffed a nervous laugh. “I’m not…”

“Please, just listen.”

Resignedly, she sighed, “All right.”

“I will say first, I found it interesting when analyzing your

names, that you and Agent Mulder shared a common path.

You two are so closely bound together, you don’t know

where one life ends and the other begins. Here, let me read

you something I found in the book.”

He unfolded the large book near to the front and found in the

pages a few small scraps of white paper, stuck exactly where

he had left them. It was like he had discovered some old

photos long forgotten and his lips quirked upward as he

admired them and rubbed the corners of the sheets with his

thumb.

He adjusted his glasses and began to read, “‘It is the way of

the Earth…’ — that is you and Mulder. You both share the

Earth sign — ‘…to provide a path, complete with twists and

turns, forks, obstacles, and diversions, through even the

wilderness. So, too, your path takes you continually forward,

continuously onward down the road–beyond the last fork–

beyond the next bend. The path you are on is endless and

eternal–marked by turning points, and fraught with choices.

Yet nothing stands in your way for long. There is nothing

you cannot get over. There is nothing you cannot get around.

There is nothing you cannot get through. And so, your

progress is assured.”

“How does that ‘assure’ that Mulder could not have gotten

this case done without me?”

“Because you are his path. Where this reading only works

half-way with Mulder, you have the Earth in you through and

through. It is quite unfortunate that Agent Mulder does not

allow people to refer to him by his first name. His nature is

most influenced by how he is known. If more people called

him Fox, there’s no telling how his luck might change– for

the better.” Yin flipped through some more pages. “I also

found something else–as to your relationship.”

Scully once again averted her eyes.

“‘You are bound by your mutual experience and your

collective self-interest.’ Tell me, Agent Scully, has your work

with Agent Mulder led you to your present romantic

relationship with him?”

A somewhat recent memory crept into the back of her mind.

A visit with a woman who enlightened her to the possibility

that all the things she experienced in her life were meant to

lead her to one moment in time. She had begun to merely

scratch the surface of this logic, to find a new way of viewing

herself and what she wanted. It was a mystical experience for

her then; something she didn’t quite understand or want to

acknowledge until she was able to speak to Mulder about it.

Slowly, she became aware that Dr. Yin was waiting for her

response.

“I… Is this pertinent to the case, Dr. Yin?” Scully quickly

swiped her eye with the back of her hand, catching some

wetness that had inexplicably begun to gather.

“No matter how much you try to avoid the subject, Dana, it

was meant to be between the two of you. You have a purpose

together.”

“The readings are all very general, Dr. Yin.”

“But is it accurate?”

She paused. What could she say? Did she dare admit

anything to this man? How much did he know about them?

Or was this his way of convincing her that these theories

were real — that they did work, and Hannah truly was in

danger because of them. Finally, she concluded, “If

interpreted the right way, they could be.”

“Mmm.” Yin closed the book and pinched the end of his

chin. “You see, Agent Scully, I had hoped to show you

through your reading, that the Book of Changes can be

accurate. I had hoped that, if you could identify with

something in these mysteries we are putting our faith in, your

understanding of our situation might come more easily.”

She was hating this immensely, having this man tell her what

her life was. But at the same time, she was uncontrollably

intrigued. He had not merely made these things up. He could

not have pulled these readings out of the sky. They were

written thousands of years ago somewhere in China. Was

destiny so strong as to predetermine someone’s life so far into

the future? Was one’s path set in stone? Couldn’t it be

changed?

Clearing her throat, Scully tentatively asked, “My, uh,

reading in particular speaks of a path in life. I suppose

Hannah has strayed from such a path?”

“The ‘path’ is whatever situation you come across. It is not

necessarily defined as one’s destiny, but how one will

approach a problem or activity or occurrence. You will

approach a situation and keep working at it and working at it

until it makes perfect sense to you. Agent Mulder will

approach things similarly, but to a point. He will most likely

depend on his hunches because he is used to being lucky.”

“And Hannah?”

“Hannah’s path is deemed very lucky as well, although not as

much as Fox Mulder’s. You see, one can determine the

outcome of a situation, or at least the direction in which one

is going, if you use some methods of chance. The book of

I’Ching isn’t called the Book of Changes for nothing.

“Every time I have posed the question of Hannah’s fate, I get

the same reading, which is very unusual, since it is always

done randomly.”

“How do you get your readings?”

Yin reached into his pocket and pulled out three shiny

pennies, and sprinkled them onto the desk before her.

“That’s it? How?”

“Each aspect is represented by a trigram symbol, made up of

three lines. Each toss of the coins can determine if any of the

lines are changing.” Scully knitted her eyebrows in

confusion. “It may be a bit much for you to understand right

now. I will give you a book to take with you, so that you may

learn at your own pace. For now, I will tell you that I have

always come to this reading for Hannah…”

He flipped quickly through the book, to a page marked by a

faded orange ribbon. “‘The path you are on grows suddenly

cloudy, and the way indiscernible, as a thick fog rolls into

your life. This situation envelopes you, clouds your senses

and interferes with your perspective.'”

He leaned his forearms over the pages and spoke in an

extremely serious tone of voice, “I have reason to believe,

Agent Scully, that Henry has clouded Hannah’s mind with

lies, so that she has become unaware of his intentions. Yes,

our claims are difficult to prove. We need someone with an

open mind to help us. Everything has come to a head, a

crossroads, so to speak. I can certainly feel the tension

building in the atmosphere. Something will happen. Only

how it comes to be depends on who gets involved.”

Comfort Inn

11:23 p.m.

Room 8

He tapped shave-and-a-haircut against the number eight of

Scully’s door. He didn’t care how corny it was, Mulder was

elated. He couldn’t wait to tell Scully his theory.

As she opened the door, Mulder sailed past her, waving his

arms slowly about him, his hands making a flat chopping

motion through the air.

“Hooooooooh-waaaaaaaahhh…” he wailed out.

Scully closed and leaned against the door. She glanced at her

watch. “Where’ve you been? I thought the library closed at

nine?”

He walked quickly toward her, fluid in his motions, like he

was floating on air. He crouched slightly so that his eyes

were level with hers and then adjusted his hands so that he

was looking at his partner through a box-shaped space

between them.

“I’ve got a way to convince you that this case is worth it,

Scully,” he whispered. Then, suddenly, he whipped around

and jumped up onto her bed, and began flailing his judo-

karate-tae-kwon-whatever moves again. It wasn’t until he

heard the crunching and rustling of paper beneath his feet

that he realized he had completely disturbed Scully in the

midst of a research session.

“Hey, what’s all this?” He stood up quickly in surprise and

smacked his head against the ceiling. “Ow!” He rubbed his

head and climbed down to sit on the edge of the bed. “Guess

I gotta cut down on the milk.”

“I don’t think you could get any taller,” she said, as she

hurried over to examine his head. “And I’m sure it’s been a

while since anyone referred to you as a ‘growing boy.'”

“Ah, don’t remind me.” He picked up one of the books from

the crumpled mess strewn across Scully’s bed: “The

Complete Guide to Feng Shui.” Then he looked down at the

rest of the pile: “The Portable Dragon – A Western Man’s

Guide to I’Ching,” and several other articles and booklets

with the same theme.

He beamed at her. “Scully! Does this mean I’m pardoned?” A

warm fuzzy feeling began to expand in his chest, not only

because she was giving the case a chance, but more because

he had caught her in the act.

“Not quite, Mulder. However, I don’t think you’re going to

tell me anything more convincing than what I’ve already

learned today.”

Mulder dropped his head in disappointment. The fuzziness

seemed to crystallize and shatter inside his chest. He shied

away from his partner’s fingers trying to wind their way

around his forearm, but she caught it anyway.

“No, Mulder. I mean, I’m willing to try.”

“What have you found?” Excitement and confusion were

spinning like a hurricane in his head. He watched her pale

cheeks gain color, but just as quickly fade as she did one

of her famous half-second composure checks.

“Uh, let’s talk about that a little later. I want to know

what your groundbreaking discovery is.”

“You know Bruce Lee?”

“You mean…” she mimicked his previous crazed movements,

only more subtly and still sitting.

“Yeah, the Kung-Fu guy. You know, he died at the height of

his career.”

“Although I’m not a B-movie buff like yourself, yes, I do

know that he died young.”

“Well, there’s a theory, or more like a legend, that his death

was Feng-Shui related.”

Scully wiped at her face. “Go on,” she said sleepily, and

moved some papers to lie on her side while Mulder told his

bed-time story.

“From what I found today, it seems that Bruce Lee, or ‘Siau-

Loong’ got a little cocky in his fame. When he had gathered

some wealth he, like most of us probably would, decided to

buy himself a house. Only thing is, he bought it in a town

called Kowloon, better known to the Chinese as the place of

the nine dragons.”

“So what?”

“So, his name, Siau-Loong, means ‘little dragon.’ What the

Chinese believed is that if he decided to live in that town, he

would anger his elder spirits. To avoid any problems, he

placed a Ba-Gua medallion — just like the one Lili tried to

use — above his front door. This worked for a while, but one

night a typhoon hit the town and the medallion was knocked

off and broken, leaving Lee’s house open to attack by the

dragon spirits. He died soon afterward.”

“And this story is supposed to convince me?”

Mulder’s jaw dropped into his lap. “Scully, can’t you see the

parallels? This event can be directly related to our case!

Listen, Scully, what if Henry found some way of harnessing

bad energy like Lili said? And what if he were able to direct

it in a Poison Arrow, like Dr. Yin was describing, so strongly

that it was powerful enough to shatter Lili’s Ba-Gua?”

“And how would that harm Hannah? Sounds like a

destructive temper-tantrum to me. If he wants to break stuff,

he should make some more vases. Those obviously break

well for him,” she said, referring to the mess in Henry’s

studio.

“I don’t think Henry knows what he’s harnessed, Scully. I

think you’re right. This started out as a ‘temper-tantrum,’ as a

jealous reaction against a girlfriend he couldn’t have. I think

in breaking that Ba-Gua he opened up a path for all the evil,

all the hate he was feeling, to channel itself even more

powerfully against Hannah. My guess is, he doesn’t even

know the current hardships Hannah has been through in the

past week. All he knows is that she’s hanging around more,

which is all he wanted in the first place.”

Scully rolled from her side and onto her back. She pulled her

fingers through her thick red hair and yawned.

“You’re still not getting it,” Mulder pouted softly. He got up,

peeled his jacket off and threw it over the back of a chair. He

kept his back to her, unable to face the stubbornness she

persisted in holding against him. He heard papers shuffling as

she sat up on the bed.

“On the contrary, Mulder, I think I do ‘get it.'”

He turned to face her, so utterly confused it was beginning to

hurt his head. “Well, hopefully you can clue me in, Scully,

because I just don’t get it. One minute you’re adamantly

refusing to believe in this stuff, and the next… what? Now

you’re agreeing with me?” He threw himself into the chair,

and crossed his arms. “Okay, it’s your turn now. What have

you got that I ain’t got?”

“If what you’re saying is right, that Henry has opened up a

way for Shar Chi to invade Hannah’s domain more easily,

then I think there might actually be some logic in all the bad

luck that’s been happening to her.”

“All right…”

“I met with Dr. Yin this evening. He gave me some books

and reference materials that explained a little more about

Feng Shui. I found out that spirits, any kind of spirits, will

travel in straight lines. That’s why Yin mentioned the central

long hallway in Hannah’s house being a bad thing; there is

easy access for bad energy, and it will disrupt a household.

When Hannah experienced complications with the baby, she

was sitting in the hallway.”

“But normally the Ba-Gua would have deterred an outside

influence. At least, that’s what I’ve gathered. So the bad

influence must have come from outside somewhere,” Mulder

added, excited now that the pieces were coming together. He

stared at the door to Scully’s room intently, trying to visualize

the outside view of Hannah’s front door.

“There’s something else I didn’t tell you, Mulder.”

“What’s that?”

“When we were in Henry’s apartment, I noticed a small hole

in his windowpane.”

Mulder sat silently, trying to follow where Scully was

leading him.

“Henry’s window has a direct view onto Hannah’s house. He

has a clear view into her front door, or more accurately–a

clear shot.”

“You think he did a Lee Harvey? But a gunshot couldn’t

leave a small hole in glass at such a close range. It would

have shattered it or at least left cracks.”

“But we’re not talking guns, are we Mulder?” She stilled

herself and took a deep breath. Her cheeks paled noticeably.

“I also noticed a sharp instrument stuck into the clay pot

sitting on Henry’s pottery wheel – like it was stabbed at. I

was thinking, if one were to line up the angle of the tool with

a straight line, it would have been directed perfectly toward

that hole in the window. and then straight into Hannah’s

front door. If we had a source for a Poison Arrow, Mulder,

that would certainly be one.”

“So you *do* think it’s Henry. And you do think this is Feng-

Shui related.”

“I’m still not sure how Henry could have the power to control

such passive energies to his benefit, but… According to the

information I’ve gathered today, I’d have to say yes.”

“Then we have a case!”

“Then, Mulder, we don’t have evidence for our case. The

evidence we have can be discounted very easily. Who is

going to believe that a mystical Poison Arrow is Henry’s

weapon of choice?”

“So what’s our next step, Watson?”

“We’ve got to convince Hannah.”

ACT 4

125 Columbia Rd.

Upstairs bedroom

3:14 a.m.

Simon’s body rolled over next to her for what seemed like the

thousandth time that night. He had not liked the news that the

FBI had come to visit her that afternoon, and it was affecting

his sleep patterns. Hannah sighed to herself as she stared at

the long shadows stretching across the ceiling of the

bedroom. When Simon didn’t sleep well, she didn’t sleep at

all.

Her husband’s heavy weight bounced the mattress as he

turned over again, sending waves of springs undulating to her

side of the bed. Hannah had to get up. It was no use staying

here when she couldn’t sleep. Besides, she was supposed to

be resting in a ‘calm’ environment.

She felt her way to the bathroom down the hall. She poured

herself a paper cup full of water and drank it to the light of a

plug-in night light next to the mirror. She thought about

where she might be able to sleep. The guest room they had

here on the second floor only had a dismantled bed and a

mattress propped up against the wall. Maybe she could flop

the mattress onto the floor. Or would that be too much

activity for her in this delicate state? Perhaps she could just

wait until Simon settled down.

She hated feeling helpless, but she wanted this baby even

more. Everything seemed to be working out for her and

Simon lately. Well, all up until last week. They’d finally

saved enough to buy this house. And after trying for so long,

they were pregnant. She couldn’t wait to see her new baby in

two months. Maybe even earlier than that if it were

premature… She shook her head. No. She didn’t want to think

about such things.

Hannah crumpled up the paper cup and threw it into the

wastebasket. She tiptoed back to the bedroom to check on

Simon. When she peeked around the corner of the doorway,

she saw her husband sitting up and bent over, clutching his

head.

“Simon? Are you okay, honey?”

He grumbled and rubbed his temples. “Damn headache. I just

got it. Must be why I can’t get to sleep.”

“Maybe it’s too stuffy in here? It was pretty warm today, and

you’re probably not used to it after such a cold winter. Let me

open the window a little.”

“Mmm. Yeah, that might help. Thanks.”

Hannah shuffled over to the window, pulled up the shade,

and opened the window about half-way. Outside, she could

hear a banging sound, like someone was hammering

something with a wooden mallet. It sounded far away, but it

was still strange, as it was nearly 3:30 in the morning.

“Why don’t you lie back, Simon, and I’ll get you some

aspirin.”

He followed her instructions and lay down, still holding his

head, breathing heavily in a pattern like they did in their

Lamaze classes.

As she started to move across the room she began to feel a

little light-headed herself. Weird. She must have been having

sympathy pains or something.

Before she could take another step, the shade behind her

flipped up suddenly and whapped against the top of the

window. Hannah jumped at the sound. Simon got up to fix it,

but didn’t get very far. He dropped to his knees almost as

soon as he stood up.

“Simon!” Hannah shuffled as quickly as she could to her

husband’s side. The sound of the banging outside became

louder, but Hannah accounted it to her heightened senses

during her panic and dismissed it quickly.

“This is bad, Hannah. I’ve never had a headache so bad in my

life.” He leaned his elbows on the mattress. It looked like he

was saying his bed-time prayers. He bobbed his head slightly

with the throbs of pain. It was so strange. He nodded and whimpered

in a rhythm, almost as if he were following a beat, to the drumming

in a rock song– or to the rhythm of that hammering outside. It got

faster as Simon’s pain became greater.

All of a sudden Simon started to shake. He could barely keep

himself up on his knees anymore. He huffed and grunted, and

it was horrible to watch his contorted face. Hannah was

helpless to do anything. She didn’t know what to do. What

could she do?

Then Simon collapsed to the floor. He didn’t move. Hannah

shook his shoulder. He didn’t respond. She held her finger

close to his nose. He was still breathing, but he was

obviously unconscious. She had to get help.

She got up quickly to call an ambulance — a little too quickly,

for the room began to wobble around her; another dizzy spell.

She grabbed onto the bedpost for balance. As she stood there trying

to gather herself, she began to feel a throbbing in her own head.

Waves of dizziness made her sick to her stomach.

Hannah couldn’t wait any longer. She had to help Simon. She

forced herself to walk around the bed to reach the phone on

the opposite bedside table. However in doing so, she smashed

her foot into the wooden bedpost that had so recently been a

crutch for her. She cried out, tears springing up to pinch her

eyes.

She held onto the bed, trying to catch her breath, trying to

breathe away the pain. The waves of dizziness subsided, but

she became aware of something from the corner of her eye.

A harsh light illuminated a window in the apartment building

across the street, as if it were from a bare bulb, blueish-white

and cold. Upon closer inspection, she realized that the

window belonged to Henry’s apartment. ‘He’s up late,’ she

thought curiously.

Then she noticed he was working on something. In one

sickening moment, she realized that he was hammering a

large piece of metal. The shine of its surface flashed every

time he hit it. Every time he hit it, she heard the ping of the

hammer. It was like a shout to her, a sound that jabbed at her

brain. She looked down at her fallen husband, then back at

Henry; she lifted her hand to steady herself, the dizziness still

coming in waves, then back at Henry.

“It can’t be,” she whispered in disbelief. She struggled to

attempt at least a limp toward the telephone, but she stumbled

over her own two feet. Her hands smacked the floor hard as

she fell, trying not to land on her stomach. This was a

nightmare! She couldn’t get anywhere this way — not if

Henry was, dare she say it, tripping her up with bad luck

every step she took.

Her gaze darted around the room frantically, looking for

something to protect herself and Simon from this onslaught.

For the first time, Hannah noticed just how cluttered and

unfinished the bedroom, like the rest of the house, was. How

could she have let things slide so much?

She did, however, have her dressing table set with all her

things. A large mirror was attached to the top of the dresser,

but there was no way she could move that heavy thing

herself. A mirror would deflect Henry’s attack, but… Then

she saw, among her make-up, a small bottle of perfume, half

full, but the glass of the bottle had many facets, like a crystal.

It might work.

She crawled over to the dresser, which was out of view of the

window, and grabbed the small bottle. She hoped, since a

crystal would usually refract light and good Chi into a house,

that it would at least split up the Shar Chi Henry was

shooting towards her, so that it was not so intense.

On her hands and knees, she crouched behind the TV set

below the window sill. She timidly placed the bottle on top of

it, between the rabbit-ears antenna. The hammering

continued.

“Damn it. I knew this wouldn’t…” she cursed, but stopped in

mid-sentence when the sound of the hammering changed. It

became a thunking sound. It wasn’t nearly as loud as before,

and it was staggered.

Hannah saw her chance, and flew for the phone. Her fingers

worked at the buttons of their own accord, and she was

almost surprised when the paramedics answered so quickly.

“125 Columbia Road. My husband’s had a stroke. Please

hurry!”

She hung up, and sat on the floor next to the table. She could

still see Henry fussing about his sculpture. Why was he doing

this? Did he know that he was? She had trusted him for so

long. They grew up together, for heaven’s sake! Her mother

had tried to warn her so many times, but she never listened.

She had to find out the truth now.

She dialed the phone once more. “Ma, please come over.

Simon’s been…” she peeked under the bed and saw her

husband’s dark profile slumped on the floor. “…he’s been

hurt. I need you here, Ma. I’m so sorry. You were right.”

She hung up. She stood and looked out to the bright rectangle

of light outside. Henry stood, framed in the window, with a

terrified look on his face. As much as she could manage,

Hannah stomped downstairs, her destination one that had

been a long time coming. She only wished she had realized it

needed to be made much sooner.

*****

“Henry!” He watched Hannah walk slowly, so slowly down

her front steps. “Henry! You get out here!”

What was wrong with her? He had seen Simon fall; he’d been

happy about that — the clumsy fool. It wasn’t until his

hammer began pounding in directions he never intended, that

he realized something was going on.

After this afternoon, he had been certain Lili brought in the

Feds to check up on him. When he awoke from his nap, the

anger still lingered. His hands felt itchy to do something. He

needed to release his frustrations. It was such an opportunity

to tackle his big metal sculpture.

He torched it, he pounded it, threw all his strength and hatred

into the huge object. He molded it until it was as sharp and

angular as his emotions. It cut into the air with its shapes like

knives and sickles. When it became too hot and stuffy in the

studio, he opened his window. That’s when he noticed that

beyond, in the darkness, Hannah’s and Simon’s bedroom

window was closed off from him, the shades drawn so that he

could not see inside.

It made him angry. He pounded his sculpture vehemently,

directing the sharpest points of the sculpture toward the

darkened bedroom. The arms of the metal beast shuddered

and flashed a reflection of his angry, tortured face every time

he hit it. Downstairs and upstairs neighbors shouted through

the walls, but he didn’t care. Hannah could not keep him out.

She would know that he needed her. She wouldn’t need

Simon as long as she had him. Simon had to go.

Now Hannah was coming to him. She finally reached street

level. He ran down to meet her, excited that he had finally

gotten Hannah alone to explain himself, but terrified that she

would reject him even after all his trouble. He couldn’t back

down now. He had to see her, hold her, tell her everything

was going to be all right now. She would never have to suffer

from bad luck again as long as Simon was finally out of the

way.

He swung open the entrance door to his building and met her

in the middle of the barren street. But in the moonlight,

instead of the warm, loving expression on her face he had

always expected, her features were drawn, sad, and most of

all, her eyes were on fire with rage.

“Henry, what’s all this about? What are you doing to us?”

To us? This was preposterous. “Hannah, my darling, what do

you mean?”

“Darling?! Henry what’s wrong with you? Don’t you know

what you’ve done to Simon?”

She was so angry, she threw a punch at him, but he caught

her arm before she made contact. “What’s wrong with you,

Hannah? Can’t you see how terrible your life has been with

Simon? You’ve suffered nothing but trouble since you moved

into this house, since you married that stuck-up stiff!”

“Henry, let go of me,” she begged, and clutched at her

stomach. “Henry, you can’t do this to me! Let go! My baby…

you’re going to make me lose it this time!”

Henry released her, but too harshly. She fell onto her

backside scraping her elbows in the process. “This time?” he

whispered.

“She said it was you that day. I didn’t believe her. I almost

lost this baby last week, Henry. Did you even bother to find

out why I’d been staying home all of a sudden? How could

you jeopardize my family for your own benefit? I can see it

all now! You never let me fulfill my own decisions! The only

reason I even got to marry Simon was because YOU weren’t

in the way!”

“But Hannah…”

“No, Henry. You CAN’T have me. I don’t WANT you.” The

words hit him hard, like pummeling dodge-balls to his face,

only he couldn’t dodge them this time.

The faint sound of sirens whined from a few streets away.

Hannah sat on the concrete, nursing her scraped elbows,

dabbing the blood with her nightgown. Henry stared at her

helplessly.

“You called the cops on me?”

Hannah scowled, but didn’t give her friend the grace of eye

contact. “That’s the paramedics for Simon. You forced him

into a stroke with your stinking Shar Chi.”

Henry stared down at his own hands, pink even in the

moonlight from the furious work he’d accomplished that

night. A large vehicle flashing red and white lights came

driving down the street at an insane pace, and screeched to a

stop not eight feet from where he stood in the center. He

could feel the heat of the engine and smell the diesel fumes

like a breath of doom.

A stocky man in white came rushing over to her. “Ma’am?”

He crouched down next to Hannah. “My God, it’s you

again?” He shot a look toward Henry, disgust creasing his

mouth into a deep frown. Then he busied himself again with

Hannah. “Don’t worry, we’ll take care of you.”

“My husband. He’s upstairs. He needs help more than I do.

You have to get him to the hospital!”

“All right,” the man assured her, and waved two other

workers toward the house to see about Simon.

Another car pulled up to the scene. Mulder, Scully and Lili

emerged and ran toward the three in the center of the street.

Lili was immediately at her daughter’s side, crying at the

sight of her scarred and humiliated child. She removed her

sweater and draped it over Hannah’s shoulders despite the

arguments of the paramedic.

Mulder carefully approached Henry, who had no plans of

running anywhere. It was over. He just didn’t have a reason

to deny himself the punishment he deserved. Obviously, he

was not meant to be Hannah’s guiding light as he had

thought. He would never find anyone like her again, and now

he knew he’d cut himself off from her completely. She would

never trust him–ever.

White Plains Hospital

8:00 a.m.

Saturday Morning

He sat in a row of blue plastic seats and watched her gently

close the door at the far end of the hall. She walked toward

him, her heels clicking down another sterile, glossy linoleum

floor, like she had done so many times before. Once again, he

was in awe of her.

“I have to hand it to you, Scully. You were right this time.”

She closed the distance between them and stood in front of

him. “We were both right, Mulder. We figured this one out

together.”

It was an alien thing to him, this compromise with Scully. He

was so used to being challenged by her. He was still unsure

why he even fathomed the thought of her accepting his

theories earlier. Perhaps he had always kept himself separate

from her, even in their new relationship, because he feared

what that compromise would do to them. He realized now

that it only made them better.

“How’s Hannah?” he asked her.

“She’s fine. The baby’s fine, and Simon regained

consciousness about an hour ago. Both OB and neurology

want to keep them the rest of the day for observation.”

She sat down next to him, slumping in the chair so that her

head could lean against the wall behind her. “What about

Henry?” she asked, at the tail-end of a yawn, so that her voice

sounded high and squeaky.

“The police are not detaining him because of the ‘minor’ first-

time offense.”

“What?” She sat up ramrod straight. “This is prolonged

harassment, Mulder! How could they…?”

Mulder scratched his head and threw his hands out before

him. “Evidence. Not everyone is as open-minded as we are.

And remember, they’ve heard this before. They’re not ready

to re-think a decision that’s already been discounted.”

“As usual.” She sat back again, but this time she rested her

head on his shoulder. “They’re letting him go home?”

“Under observation until this is brought to court.”

“I should have expected nothing less,” a voice came from

beside them. Both agents stood quickly, embarrassed to be

caught in an unofficially casual position. Lili gazed at them,

her face drawn with the creases of age and fatigue. “You did

well, but not enough I suppose.”

Mulder, although he was a good two feet taller than the old

Chinese woman, felt smaller than a mouse, scurrying to sniff

at her feet. She had idolized him, put her trust in him. He felt

like he had failed her.

“Lili, your daughter and son-in-law will be quite safe. He will

be under observation to be sure he doesn’t do anything

again.”

“Have you learned nothing, Agent Fox Mulder?” She studied

his hand resting on his partner’s shoulder. “I should have had

this taken care of long ago. But I do thank you for bringing

my daughter back to me. We have a new–understanding.”

“We will be sure to give you any statements you require

when you bring Henry to court. We are still willing to help

you. Our work isn’t quite finished.”

“Neither is mine,” she whispered as she turned down the hall

to leave them.

She disappeared into the crowd of pastel-colored uniforms

filling the hallway by the nurse’s station, and her path was

soon covered by the padding of white sneakered feet.

Both Mulder and Scully were left feeling hollow in a

suddenly congested atmosphere, but were powerless to free

themselves from it. It seemed Lili needed an answer, but was

unlikely to get it in a world that swallowed beliefs like hers,

only to conveniently forget as soon as they had been

ingested. They could relate, they could understand, but they

could not fix it, and they hated it.

“Well, we can probably still catch a flight back to D.C. today

if you want to get back for that seminar, Scully.”

“It can be rescheduled. I think I need the rest of this weekend

to slow down a little, finish things up before starting

something new.”

“You sure? I know you were looking forward to it.”

“Yeah. I’m sure of it,” she concluded, and took his hand

gently into hers.

EPILOGUE

Henry was escorted to his apartment by a big burly officer

dressed in undercover civilian clothing, but he was not

unnoticed. As he walked to his front door, he heard several

other doors creaking open, or the scratch of metal peep-hole

covers being lifted in his wake.

When he was finally left alone in his studio, he observed the

chaos he’d left behind. Everything was scattered, damaged,

painful to look at. He rubbed his pink, irritated wrists as he

stepped around the room. Everything in the room was

completely disordered, all except his finished masterpiece.

The large metal object stood in the center of the room, as if it

had used its sharp edges and sickle-like arms to slash at his

whole life. The broken remains of his spirit crunched beneath

his feet. The wooden mallet, his instrument of creation, still

lay at the foot of the beast. How could he have created

something so angry looking?

As he viewed his work, the taste of bile filled his mouth. He

spat at the metal object, and kicked it over. It fell like a heavy

body, but landed awkwardly, its spikyness preventing it from

collapsing completely to the floor.

Behind him, he found his forgotten pottery wheel. It had

always given him so much joy, relaxation, peace. The solid,

curving objects he created were always pleasing to him. He

dragged his fingertips over the rough, dirty surface.

Outside, the small white house lay in shadow. All the rooms

were dark and empty. He’d probably never be allowed to see

life pass through them again–at least, not the life he could

ever share. It would always be hers, and hers with her

husband. She’d be able to live it now, without him getting in

the way.

He was about to start cleaning up the mess, when he noticed

a tiny sparkle of light coming from Hannah’s bedroom

window. She wasn’t supposed to be home yet, was she?

He decided to ignore it, and made his way toward the kitchen

to get a broom. He automatically walked his normal path, a

subconscious way he moved through the space due to

everyday habits. Suddenly, his foot became snagged on

something that would not normally have been left on the

floor.

The wooden mallet tangled up his ankles, and before he

could do anything to stop himself, he lost his balance and

tripped. His scream was cut off quickly as he landed.

The sharp edges of his sculpture gleamed with a spot of

reflected light from outside. As it passed over one of the

longer arms of the metal sculpture, it caught a stain of red,

then scurried away, as if fleeing the scene of the crime.

Downstairs, across the street, an old Chinese woman opened

the front door to her daughter’s house and hung a small

medallion in the entrance. She adjusted the red silk strings so

that they hung neatly from the bottom of the piece. She

smiled at it, then closed the door behind her.

*****

Author’s notes:

I don’t claim to know everything about Feng Shui or I’Ching.

This story uses a few elements very loosely in order to tell a

tale. I highly suggest going out and reading up on the

subjects if you found them interesting.

These are the reference books I used while writing Poison

Arrow:

“The Complete Illustrated Guide to Feng Shui” by Lilian Too

Element Books Limited 1996, Copyright Lilian Too 1996

“I’Ching in Ten Minutes” by R.T. Kaser

Avon Books, Copyright 1994 by Richard T. Kaser

“The Portable Dragon – The Western Man’s Guide to

I’Ching” by RGH Sui

Seeing is Believing

cover

Title: Seeing is Believing

Author: L.A. Ward

Rating: PG

Keywords: Case file, MSR

Spoilers: None

Notes: Written for IMTP VS9

Archive: Two weeks exclusively on IMTP site.

X X X

TEASER

Miz Myree’s Bar-B-Q

Birmingham, Alabama

11:12am CST

The vinyl had a thin brown film on it that

Jimmy Reardon couldn’t identify, but it made his

shoes stick to the floor. He shuffled his feet a

little, then stepped to the left, hoping to find a

clean spot that didn’t stick. As he impatiently

waited for his number to be called, Jimmy glanced

over his shoulder to look out the window then back

to woman standing behind the register. Would the

cow just hurry up? This was taking forever and he

didn’t have time to waste.

She handed some redneck his change and closed the

cash register.

Finally! Jimmy thought as he moved one step closer

to the counter.

His partner, Mark Hoyte, jabbed him in the shoulder.

“Gotta go,” he said.

Jimmy looked at Hoyte in disbelief. “Go? We still

haven’t gotten our food.”

Hoyte grabbed Jimmy’s elbow with one hand and pointed

to the large plate glass window with the other. In

the blinding sunlight beyond the glass, Jimmy saw a

white car with yellow and green writing that said

“Shelby County Sheriff.”

Swallowing a golf ball sized lump in his throat,

Jimmy agreed. “Gotta go.” Then–wouldn’t you know

it–the cow called his order.

Hoyte shook his head. “No way.”

“It’s Miz Myree’s pie,” Jimmy protested as he ran

to the counter, grabbing the plain white bag holding

slices of chocolate pie in small Styrofoam boxes.

Hoyte made a disgusted sound as he lunged for the

back door. As he flung it open the hinges gave a

pained creak, and Hoyte and Jimmy found themselves

face to face with a deputy aiming a pistol at them.

From out of nowhere, Hote produced a gun of his own

and shot the deputy in the face. Miz Myree’s patrons

started screaming, and Jimmy stood transfixed.

Nausea rolled through Jimmy. Sick and shaken he

stepped over the body lying at his feet as Hoyte

dragged him out the door.

“Get a move on if you don’t wanna end up just like

him,” Hoyte growled. Without looking back, Hoyte ran

to the stolen red pickup, leaving Jimmy to realize if

he didn’t follow he’d take the fall for the sheriff’s

murder.

Still clutching the paper bag filled with pie,

Jimmy jumped over the bloody goo on the sidewalk.

Brains, he thought. It’s the poor bastard’s brains.

It was a disturbing thought.

The red pickup roared to life. Dammit, if he wasn’t

careful Hoyte would leave him here. Jimmy dove into

the flat bed of the truck just as Hoyte slammed the

car into gear and hit the accelerator to speed out of

the parking lot.

Sirens wailed behind them as Hoyte turned the corner

to Cahaba River Road. With a sudden burst of speed,

the old truck careened down the pothole-ridden

street, causing Jimmy to lose his grip on the bag. He

made a grab for the Styrofoam boxes, but they slid

into the back of the cab with a splat. Chocolate and

thick, white whipping cream made a Rorschach pattern

against the dirty red paint before rolling into a

heartbreaking puddle on the floor.

“Asshole,” Jimmy shouted at Hoyte through the open

cab window. “You’re gonna get us killed *and* you

ruined my pie!”

“Get over it,” Hoyte snapped.

“Yeah well–” Jimmy’s eyes widened when he saw the

crowded intersection looming ahead. “What the

hell are you doin’?”

“What’s it look like? It’s a car chase.”

“Chase,” Jimmy screeched. “As in movin’, as in

actual, forward motion. That’s Highway 280. Ain’t

nothin’ moving up there.” Jimmy saw the cops gaining

on them. “You know, instead of wrecking this piece of

crap on 280, you could just park here.” He peeked

through the cab window and windshield. “‘Cause from

where I’m sittin’, 280 at lunch and a parkin’ lot are

pretty much the same thing.”

“I know what I’m doing.”

“Sure you do. ‘Cause there’s nothin’ more helpful

when running away from the police than gettin’ stuck

in a traffic jam with a bunch of Inverness yuppies

goin’ to lunch.” Suddenly Jimmy was slung across

the bed of the truck as Hoyte made a sharp right

turn.

“Hey!” Cool stickiness seeped through Jimmy’s pants.

It was his pie.

Well this sucks, Jimmy thought.

The sirens grew louder as Jimmy clung to the side of

the truck.

“Looks like the Jefferson County Sheriff made friends

with the city police.” Then Jimmy caught sight of the

traffic light turning red. “Uh, Hoyte. . .”

Hoyte didn’t slow down.

“Hey, Hoyte!”

Hoyte hit the accelerator.

“Oh sh–”

Cars screeched to a halt, skidding and spinning as

the red pickup crossed six lanes of traffic.

Somewhere behind them Jimmy heard a crash and noticed

a Lexus careening into a Mercedes. He snickered. A

pair of rich assholes were going to be majorly

pissed.

Tires squealed as Hoyte steered the truck through the

intersection, then plummeted down the hill on the

opposite side of the highway. The Cahaba River moved

sluggishly beside the small, vestigial remnant of the

old U.S. 280 which had been replaced by the newer

six-lane version above. Jimmy noticed one sheriff’s

car had made it through the traffic snarl and was

closing in behind them.

Okay, not feeling good about this, Jimmy admitted to

himself. As escapes went, this one wasn’t.

“What in the hell are you doing *now*?!” Jimmy

demanded as Hoyte swerved off the road and onto a

dirt road that ran by the river. “Where does this

go? Hoyte?” Jimmy started pounding on the glass

of the cab. “Hoyte!”

The truck came to an abrupt halt, throwing Jummy

across the bed of the truck. Hoyte jumped out

and ran.

“What the–” The first thought to cross Jimmy’s mind

was to tackle Hoyte, drag him to the ground, and beat

the crap out of him, but then he saw the white,

yellow, and tan sheriff’s car bouncing along the red

clay road.

“I’m so screwed.” Jimmy jumped out the back of

the truck, threw open the door, and climbed into the

driver’s seat before realizing the full extent of

what Hoyte had done. “You stole the goddamned keys!”

he screamed.

Stumbling out of the truck, Jimmy made an

instantaneous decision and followed Hoyte as he

scrambled down the river embankment. Sliding on the

dirt and gravel, Jimmy found himself on his hands and

knees on a narrow shoal at the edge of the river that

more closely resembled a large creek. Hoyte was less

than ten yards ahead of him. Which was a good thing

for Hoyte, because if he wasn’t, Jimmy would be

throttling him.

“Don’t move!” a commanding voice insisted.

Jimmy looked back at a Sheriff’s deputy aiming his

gun at him.

Just like I thought, I’m screwed, Jimmy realized.

Now all he wanted was Hoyte to be screwed as well.

Jimmy looked ahead to where Hoyte was running

down the river bank and. . .

“What the hell?” The deputy looked as stunned as

Jimmy felt. Their gazes met. “Did you just see

that?” The deputy asked.

Oh yeah. Jimmy had seen it. He didn’t believe it,

but he had seen it.

The deputy blinked. “That guy just disappeared.”

ACT I

Assistant Director Skinner’s Office

J. Edgar Hoover Building

Washington, DC

12:46pm EST

Special Agent Dana Scully almost felt the moment

A.D. Skinner’s gaze left her to settle on something

directly behind her. She glanced over her shoulder

to find a dour face she hadn’t encountered in several

weeks, and could have gone several more weeks without

seeing. Just behind her stood Assistant Director

Kersh.

Kersh made made a dismissive gesture with his hand.

“Don’t let me interrupt. Please, continue.”

Scully looked to Skinner, who nodded. She resisted

the urge to lick her lip or swallow. She refused

to display discomfort. Resting her back against her

seat, Scully said calmly, “I was finished.”

She was aware of Mulder’s disbelieving glance in

her direction. “You weren’t finished,” he said

softly.

Scully arched a brow. She wasn’t? Scully didn’t say

anything. She had no desire to contradict Mulder in

front of others, but she meant what she had said.

Over the years Scully had learned she preferred the

X-Files to present a unified front to their

superiors. So often it felt like it was the two of

them against the world, but even a unified front

needed to take into account hers and Mulder’s vastly

different personalities. She shot Mulder a glance

that said she was most definitely finished.

Skinner nodded and closed the file, but Scully

could see the muscles continuing to clench in

Mulder’s jaw.

Skinner calmly interrupted the silence. “That’s

all, Agents.”

Scully saw tension in the set of Mulder’s shoulders

as he rose to stand. Out of the corner of her eye,

she saw Kersh take the seat Mulder had vacated as

she and her partner left the room.

Once in the hall, Mulder’s frustration burst to the

surface. “You weren’t finished.”

Scully dusted a non-existent speck of lint from the

sleeve of her black jacket. “In what way, was I not

finished?”

“Ankhesenamen’s mummy moved.”

“I never saw it move.”

Mulder folded his arms. “Then explain the reason the

infant mummy was found in its arms.”

“I don’t know. I don’t know who would place the

mummy fetus there, but I seriously doubt it was the

adult female mummy. Most probably it was one of the

museum workers.”

“The mummy moved.”

“The mummy could not move, Mulder. That’s

impossible.”

“An extreme possibility.”

“Impossible.”

Mulder circled her slowly. “I concede to the

unlikelihood–”

“The impossibility,” she countered.

“–the *unlikelihood* of the mummy moving, but

there’s still the questions surrounding two dead

museum workers.”

“They practically ripped the mummy to pieces trying

to steal the lapis lazuli and gold on the shroud,”

Scully protested. “They suffered massive exposure

to Aspergillus. They died of massive bacterial

infections caused by the Actinomycetes.”

“And the dead archeologist?”

“Paleopathologist.” Scully had actually felt some

solidarity with the paleopathologist, not only

because her field of work was so similar to Scully’s

own, but because. . .

Scully sighed. “Dr. Briers had a compromised immune

system. She had breast cancer and had undergone

chemotherapy. Being exposed to the mummy, she very

probably came in contact with spores from the

Aspergillus. Hypersensitive reactions to those spores

can cause symptoms identical to bacterial pneumonia,

viral pneumonia, sarcoidosis, and heart failure. She

did not die of a curse.”

Scully impatiently straightened her jacket. “I

explained everything in the case report.

“But that wasn’t everything,” Mulder insisted.

“It’s enough.”

Mulder crossed his arms and said dryly, “And

if you look over your shoulder to the right, you

should have a very nice view of the pyramids.”

Denial. In his strange way, Mulder was accusing

her of living in denial, of denying what was true

because she couldn’t allow herself to believe it.

“What more do you want?” Scully asked.

“The truth, the whole truth and nothing but–

Scully interrupted his dry drawl with a lifted hand.

“Are you asking whether I believe there was more

going on in this case than archeological larceny and

an outbreak of a rare form of bacterial pneumonia?

Then, yes. I believe that.”

Even as Mulder opened his mouth to speak, Scully

pressed onward. “*But* the FBI doesn’t care what I

believe. They care what I can prove.” She stressed,

“What *we* can prove.”

Mulder shook his head. “The truth cannot always

be proven.” He looked down at her. “Scully, after

all you have seen, after everything you have

experienced, I don’t understand how you can continue

to compartmentalize things the way you do.”

Scully sighed. How often and in how many ways could

she say that she was a scientist? She was also an

officer of the law. She had to concern herself with

the cold, hard facts, not supposition.

Mulder nodded, though she hadn’t said a word. They

had been together for so long that Scully didn’t

need to say anything. Mulder knew the next step

of the argument as well as she did.

“It’s the scientific method.” His voice held what

Scully suspiciously thought was a note of contempt.

“Mulder, as far as the FBI is concerned, belief

doesn’t mean a thing. They want proof.”

“We may not always find proof confirming what we

believe, but belief still means something.” His

words were sharp, quick, and painful as he boarded

the elevator.

Scully asked, “Where are you going?”

“To lunch.”

The doors closed behind him, leaving Scully to stare

at her own blurred reflection in the stainless

steel panels of the elevator doors. She stood there

for a moment feeling breathless and unsettled. She

didn’t like the sensation at all.

Scully became aware of Skinner standing in his office

doorway. An expression of compassion shadowed

his features, even though his voice only contained

clipped professionalism as he requested, “Agent,

would you step into my office?”

She saw A.D. Kersh standing just behind Skinner’s

shoulder.

X X X

Basement Office

J. Edgar Hoover Building

Washington, DC

1:36pm EST

Her heels clicked against the highly polished but

still drab gray tile floor, and the sound echoed

down the empty corridor. With her hand on the

doorknob, Scully paused and took a deep breath.

She knew Mulder was in there. She felt it. . .and

she hated the fact that she hesitated even for a

moment before opening the door. Just as she had

hated the look of frustration on Mulder’s face

just an hour before.

Scully had seen that expression on Mulder’s face

before. Usually it was directed at their superiors,

but sometimes it was directed at her. She could

deal with it. She had in the past, and she would in

the future. In many ways it was her role to play ying

to Mulder’s yang. There were times, however, when

Scully tired of the role. There were times Scully

truly *wanted* to believe, if for no other reason

than because Mulder did.

Still, she was what she was, and somewhere in

Scully’s heart she admitted she would always be a

hard core skeptic.

Light spilled into the office’s dark interior as

Scully opened the door. For a moment she thought she

had been wrong and that Mulder wasn’t there. Then she

heard his deep, well-modulated voice. “Close the

door.” And the familiar ritual began.

Scully approached Mulder’s desk, and he handed her a

pair of plane tickets before he turned to fiddle with

his slide projector.

She noticed the tickets were for an afternoon flight

to Birmingham, Alabama. Scully eyed Mulder. Skinner

had called her into his office to assign a case in

Birmingham. “You know about this?”

Flipping a switch, Mulder illuminated a slide.

“Is this an X-File?” she asked.

“I intend for it to be.”

No doubt that explained the angry look on Assistant

Director Kersh’s face when she had entered Skinner’s

office. Scully had thought the case had come to the

X-Files through Kersh. Now she suspected Kersh’s

presence in Skinner’s office had been because Mulder

had requested the case and Kersh had tried to prevent

the reassignment. That didn’t explain, however, why

two escaped prisoners in Alabama constituted a X-

File. She waited for Mulder to explain.

Mulder flashed the first image on the sceen. It was

a mug shot of a young man, probably in his mid-

twenties with narrow features and a thatch of unruly

sandy brown hair. “His name is Mark Hoyte. He was a

student at Auburn University and a PETA activist who

took his activism a few steps too far when he set lab

animals free.”

Scully took a seat in a chair facing Mulder’s desk.

Mulder continued, “It sounds like a college prank,

until you come to the part where you discover the

animals were being used for drug testing and had been

infected with meningitis. Two students died within

the week.”

Mulder went to the next slide. “In another protest,

Hoyte injected a medical researcher at the CDC with

AIDS-infected blood. He was convicted of attempted

murder, and had been serving his sentence at the

penitentiary in Atmore, Alabama.” He paused before

announcing. “Hoyte escaped two weeks ago.”

The next slide showed a man approximately the

same age as Hoyte, only this one looked scruffier.

He had heavy eyebrows, pale skin, and a mop of

stringy black hair. “James Reardon. He escaped with

Hoyte. Earlier today he was apprehended by a county

deputy in Birmingham, Alabama.”

“That still doesn’t explain what makes this an

X-File.”

Mulder gave a brief smile, and Scully waited for

the twist in the case which had sparked his

interest.

He explained with obvious relish, “According to the

deputy who made the capture, Mark Hoyte disappeared

into thin air. Reardon agreed.”

Scully frowned. “There could be many explanations

for that.”

“There could be.”

But Scully knew Mulder. He wasn’t finished yet.

“What is the rest of the story?” she asked.

He smiled. Scully knew he liked it when she

anticipated his moves, and his pleased expression

eased any of the lingering tention between them from

before lunch.

The two of them might be polar opposites in many

respects. They might not agree on everything, but

for the most part Scully was sure that fact didn’t

bother either of them. Total agreement was not

necessary. It also had the potential to be boring.

The occasional friction of their differing points of

view was necessary. . . and oddly pleasurable. While

they might not always understand each other, they

knew each other all too well.

Scully returned Mulder’s smile. Everything was okay.

Mulder went to the next slide. This one was older, a

vintage black and white photo of three Ku Klux

Klansmen. At the bottom of the slide Scully read the

date — November 3, 1969.

Mulder pointed to the man on the far left. “That’s

Orrin Lancaster. A few days after this photo was

taken, he and his two buddies there blew up an

African-American church in downtown Birmingham. They

killed two little girls and their Sunday school

teacher.”

“I know that case.” She looked at her partner.

“Lancaster was executed a few years ago, wasn’t he?”

“Yes.”

“So what connection does he have with Hoyte?”

“Lancaster bombed the church in 1969. He wasn’t

apprehended by the police until 1983.”

As far as Scully could tell, that information in no

way implied any connection between the two men.

“And?” she prompted, anticipating that Mulder was

leading somewhere with this information.

“And Lancaster was apprehended in the same location

where Hoyte disappeared.”

Scully arched a brow. “That’s quite a coincidence.”

Mulder pulled his feet off his desk and sat forward.

“Want more of a coincidence?”

He went to the next slide, and Scully almost gasped.

The square-jawed face that stared back at her had

been on the FBI’s 10 Most Wanted List for the last

three years.

“That’s David Dean Foster,” she said softly.

Without missing a beat, Mulder began rattling off

facts. “Foster was charged with bombing a stem cell

research lab at UAB medical center, a bar in New

Orleans whose patrons were mostly homosexual, and

the 1998 Good Will Games.”

“He’s a fanatical right wing fundamentalist.”

Mulder nodded. “And a dangerous one.”

Scully rose to her feet and approached the screen.

She stared at the man’s face–a man who had

killed two lab workers and permanently disfigured

a third. A man who had executed a room full of

men for no reason other than their sexual

preferences. A man who had made a name for himself

by targeting the Good Will games. Scully faced

Mulder. “What is Foster’s connection to Hoyte?”

“After the UAB bombing in 1999 there was a massive

manhunt centered–”

Scully closed her eyes and finished Mulder’s

statement. “In the same area being searched for

Hoyte.” She opened her eyes. “Any reports of Foster

disappearing into thin air?”

“Only in the euphemistic sense. There hasn’t been

a trace of him in years, but there’s never been

evidence that he left the area.”

Scully crossed her arms. “So are we looking for

the Blair Witch?” When Mulder cocked his head

to the side and gave her a quizzical look, Scully

said somewhat defensively, “I’m capable of making

pop culture references. People inexplicably

disappearing in the forest–the Blair Witch parallel

is obvious.”

“And outdated.” A smile played around the corners

of Mulder’s mouth.

“Are you mocking me?” she asked.

“I think you started this by mocking me.”

“Maybe. A little. But the reference is still

appropriate.”

Mulder turned off the slide projector. “Perhaps,

but not even I think we’re going to find the Blair

Witch.” As they left the office, he added, “Besides,

the sequel bombed at the box office.”

X X X

Highway 280

Birmingham, Alabama

4:53pm CST

Pale pink petals fell from cherry trees flanking the

entrances to glass and steel corporate buildings

situated behind manicured lawns or partially hidden

by towering long leaf pines. A constant stream of

traffic bisected a wide valley bounded by blue-green

hills which looked picturesque from a distance, but

up close were marred by a mismatched patchwork of gas

stations, convenience stores, and fast food

restaurants.

“Well isn’t that generica,” Mulder muttered as he

turned off of Highway 280, which could easily double

as a six lane parking lot, onto a smaller road which

ran parallel to the highway.

The suburbs looked roughly the same just about

anywhere in the U.S. these days. It didn’t seem to

matter whether they were located in the North, West,

or deep South.

Scully looked with surprise at the impressive line of

emergency vehicles–fire trucks, police cars, a

Shelby County Sheriff’s SUV which, oddly enough,

looked like a Mercedes M class. Indeed, on closer

inspection it proved to *be* a Mercedes.

Mulder addressed her unspoken question. “There’s a

plant that makes them just west of the city, near

Tuscaloosa.”

She raised an eyebrow. “A donation to the police

department?”

“And a nice one.

Other emergency vehicles were parked along the edge

of the street, blocking the old bridge that was

nearly hidden by the modern overpass which carried

Hwy 280 traffic overhead.

“This can’t be right.” Scully checked the directions

Skinner had given. Glancing behind her, Scully noted

a ten story office building sporting the logo of a

telephone company, while in front of her on the other

side of the small river was a busy, up-scale shopping

center. “The escaped prisoner is supposed to be

hiding in the woods.”

Mulder pointed to the oaks, pines, and flowering

dogwoods bowing over the lazy, glorified stream a

green sign marked as being the Cahaba River. “I

see trees.”

“Trees, yes,” Scully conceded. “But do they qualify

as woods?”

The river flowed over a rock spillway before dropping

seven or eight feet downward in a constant, but not

powerful, rush. Less than a quarter of a mile

downstream the river twisted around a bend blanketed

by a thicket of evergreens and deciduous trees with

fresh lime green-colored foliage. It was a far cry

from being a national forest where one might

reasonably believe a fugitive could elude capture for

an extended period of time. This was little more than

a patch of green bounded by civilization on all

sides.

An FBI agent Scully vaguely thought she recognized

carried a McDonalds bag across the street to sit on a

rock facing the river.

“I’ll check to see how things are going,” Mulder said

as he stepped out of the car.

Through the windshield, she saw the lean, dark-haired

agent rise as Mulder approached. After a few

moments she saw the agent gesture emphatically

while Mulder adopted a deceptively casual pose.

Scully opened the car door and moved to join them.

“Go back to Washington, Agent Mulder,” the agent

snapped sharply.

Scully couldn’t hear Mulder’s response, though she

could guess what it might be.

“Look,” the agent facing her partner said. “I’m in

charge of this field operation. I don’t need your

help, and what’s more, I don’t want it.”

Again, she couldn’t hear Mulder’s reply.

The shorter agent’s face changed to a ruddy hue.

“I don’t know if you remember me, Agent Mulder, but

I remember you. Dallas, 1998. You were assigned

to search one building and you searched another

instead.”

Karas. The name came to Scully out of the blue–

Special Agent Nick Karas. He had been Darius

Michaud’s second in command when she and Mulder had

been assigned to the domestic terrorism task force

in 1998 when the X-Files had been shut down.

Karas circled Mulder. “You and Agent Scully were on

the team for what? One week? Two? You ignored

procedure, ignored protocol, and on some whim–”

“Found the bomb and evacuated the building,” Mulder

stated flatly.

Scully stopped walking and closed her eyes. Though a

slight smile touched her lips, she couldn’t help

shaking her head and thinking Mulder never knew

when to keep his mouth closed.

Agent Karas didn’t look impressed. “You then left

town while rubble still littered the streets. It’s

all well and good to play Lone Ranger saying ‘here I

come to save the day–‘”

“That’s Mighty Mouse, actually.”

Even from a distance Scully could see a muscle jump

in Agent Karas’ jaw. “You weren’t there for the

ground work, Agent Mulder. You shirked what

responsibilities you were given. You played hero, but

didn’t stick around for the clean up, for the real

work. The job wasn’t half done, and you were in

Antarctica.” Karas glanced in Scully’s direction.

“I don’t need you or your partner here. I have

everything under control. Go back to Washington.”

A deputy came rushing out of the woods, “Agent Karas,

we’ve found something!”

Nick Caras turned and walked quickly down the path to

the woods. Mulder looked in Scully’s direction. She

nodded, and without a word passing between them, she

followed Mulder into the woods.

Long-fallen leaves and pine needles crunched under

their feet as they followed the sounds of officers in

the distance. The trail passed beneath dappled

patches of sunlight before they reached the rocky

shoulder of the river.

A couple of officers were wading waist-deep in the

water as they crossed the shallow stretch of the

river. On the other side of the Cahaba, a man lay

only half submerged in the water.

“Is that him?” Karas asked, still standing on the

river bank.

The agent crossing the stream stooped to peer into

the corpse’s face, then lifted his hand to give a

thumbs up. “It’s him.”

Karas nodded, then looked at Mulder. “Looks like

you made the trip for nothing. Job’s over.”

“Looks like,” Mulder said softly, but Scully noticed

he was looking in the direction from which they had

come. She didn’t say anything as Mulder walked to

the edge of the waterway. He paused, and Scully

followed the direction of his gaze.

“We didn’t travel far, did we?” he noted.

As they had walked down the path they had rounded the

bend in the river, but they were still less than a

quarter of a mile from the bridge where they had

parked.

Mulder shoved his hands into his pockets and nodded

toward the agents crossing the stream. “Hard to

believe they needed this many people to find a body

lying this close to a U.S. highway in a densely

populated suburb.”

Scully gave a slight shrug. “Perhaps an unwarranted

expenditure of resources, but it accomplished its

purpose. They found Hoyte. The search is over.”

“Mmm-hmm”

The non-committal reply told Scully all she needed

to know. Mulder wasn’t done. When she saw a new car

join the emergency vehicles on the bridge, Scully

straightened her windbreaker and began walking toward

the road. She knew the routine. She would have to

play FBI liaison to the county coroner. She would

also autopsy Mark Hoyte’s corpse.

X X X

Jefferson County Jailhouse

Birmingham, Al

6:40pm CST

Mulder swept the pile of empty sunflower seed shells

off the table and into his hand, but his gaze never

left the convict dressed in a bright orange jumpsuit.

Jimmy Reardon raked his hand through his unwashed

dark hair. He looked quite bored with being

interrogated.

“Why were you in the area?” Mulder asked again.

Jimmy rolled his eyes. “I told you. Lunch.”

“Lunch? You’re on the run, an escapee from federal

prison, and you stop for lunch?”

“A fella has got to eat, right? ‘Sides, it was Miz

Myree’s pie. I’ve been down in Atmore for two years.

You think I’m going to pass up a chance for a slice

of Miz Myree’s pie?”

“You risk being recaptured for a slice of pie?”

“You haven’t had Miz Myree’s pie.”

“Right.” Mulder looked at his notes, and the county

case report. He had been surprised by the fact that

Jimmy Reardon was in the Jefferson County jail when

he had actually been captured by a Shelby County

police officer. As Special Agent Karas had grudgingly

explained, the area where Reardon had been captured

and Hoyte’s body found was a tapestry of

jurisdictions. Some blocks belonged to the city of

Birmingham, others to the city of Hoover, while other

areas remained unincorporated Shelby county or

Jefferson county. More often than not, law

enforcement officers arrived, did their jobs, and

left questions of jurisdiction to the bureaucrats in

the courthouses. In Reardon’s case, since he was an

escapee from federal prison, the law officers had

decided to remove him to downtown Birmingham for the

sake of convenience.

Mulder cleared his throat before starting to speak.

“According to the report it was your friend–”

“Hold it right there. Hoyte was no friend of mine. He

was the environmentalist liberal greenie whacko in

the next cell. We had common goals, is all.”

“And that goal would be what? To escape?”

Jimmy nodded. “In a nutshell.”

Mulder closed the file and rested his clasped hands

on the table. “The report said you claimed your

*fellow escapee* shot–”

“Shot the sheriff?” Jimmy asked with bright eyes.

“It was a deputy.”

“I did not shoot the deputy.” Jimmy smirked, and from

the cadence of voice, it was clear Reardon knew the

song he mocked. “Look, Hoyte was seriously screwy. He

was one of those head cases who paid for that

billboard in Pensacola asking ‘Would you give your

right arm for a shark?’ It’s sick shoving crap like

that in the face of parents who just lost their kid

to a damn *fish.* If you ask me, the kid’s uncle was

right to shoot the thing. But Hoyte? He was upset for

the fish. He didn’t give a damn about the kid.”

Jimmy shrugged. “Guess you can’t expect much else

from a guy who killed two college kids to set bunnies

and lab rats free. Like I said, Hoyte had some

seriously screwed up priorities.”

“So says the federal prisoner,” Mulder drawled.

“Right. So says me. I’m a lot of things, most of them

not nice. But I’m no killer. I was put away for mail

fraud. Don’t need blood on my hands.” Reardon’s gaze

met Mulder’s squarely. He sounded sincere when he

said, “I really didn’t shoot that deputy.”

Mulder believed him. . . plus there was nothing in

Jimmy Reardon’s file to indicate violent tendencies.

“Okay,” Mulder agreed. “Let’s forget the deputy.”

“Wish I could. You ever see brains go splat?” Jimmy

shuddered. “I could live without ever seeing brains

going splat again.”

To be honest, Mulder felt the same, but in his

line of work it was doubtful such a wish would be

granted. These days Mulder was just hoping for a

few months hiatus between hospitalizations. Was that

really so much to ask? Disturbing deaths Mulder

could handle, but he was tired of looking into

Scully’s worried blue eyes while laying flat on his

back in a hospital bed.

Taking charge of the conversation, Mulder brought up

the point he had been leading to since the beginning

of the questioning. “According to your file, you

claim Mark Hoyte disappeared in front of your eyes.”

“Yeah, I’m claiming. So?”

“So did he?”

“Disappear? Yeah, he did.”

Mulder took a deep breath. “Are you sure he didn’t

take an escape route you didn’t see? He could have

slipped away while you were distracted.”

“I know what I saw, and what I didn’t see,” Reardon

insisted. “Hoyte went poof. One second he was there,

the next he wasn’t. It was like Elizabeth Montgomery

on Bewitched or something. . . though I would’ve

preferred Jeannie in a bikini with the pony tail

thingie.” He smiled. “Hey, that rhymed, didn’t it?”

In the face of Mulder’s deliberately blank

expression, Reardon shifted his weight in his chair

and cleared his throat. “Still. . .um. . . Agent

Mulder, you get my point.”

“That you watched too much afternoon television as

a kid?”

“Come on, lighten up. I didn’t mention Gilligan’s

Island or Star Trek.”

Mulder shook his head in disbelief. “It’s amazing

you survived this long in prison.”

Jimmy grinned. “Hey, why do you think I was trying

to escape?” He leaned forward. “Look, I know it

sounds nuts. I know if I keep talking about it

someone is going to haul my ass down to Bryce in

Tuscaloosa to lock me up with the rest of the loons.

But I’m telling you, Hoyte disappeared into thin

air. For real.”

ACT II

Brook Highland Hotel

Birmingham, AL

10:50pm CST

Scully inserted the card key and waited for the

familiar clicking sound of the door unlocking.

Pressing her hand to her lower back, she opened the

hotel room door to find Mulder sitting on one of the

beds with his ankles crossed, watching a Braves

baseball game.

“Nice to see someone is comfortable,” she drawled

as she dropped the rental car keys on the table.

“Someone has clearly spent too many hours in the

morgue. Did the corpses get to you?” Mulder didn’t

bother to glance away from the TV screen as Scully

crossed the room.

“Another day, another autopsy” was her only reply as

she fell backwards onto the bed next to Mulder.

“Find any surprises?” He had finally pulled his gaze

away from the screen to look at her.

“No.” Scully closed her eyes. It had been a long

day.

“Hoyte drowned then?”

Scully rolled over and propped her head on one

hand. “Massive head trauma. He probably fell

while running along the ridge near the river. A

misplaced step, and he took a header onto the rocks.”

Scully heard the crack of a bat making contact

with a ball and the roar of the crowd on the TV. It

captured Mulder’s attention as well, and he watched

the rest of the play before he asked, “Nothing

mysterious?”

Scully lay back once more. “Don’t sound disappointed,

Mulder. I know you *are* disappointed, but don’t

sound disappointed.”

“You know that, do you?”

“Yes. No unexplained chemicals in his system. No

genetic mutations. Nothing the tiniest bit out of the

ordinary. Everything you don’t want to hear.”

“I take it I’m predictable.”

Scully smiled softly while keeping her eyes closed.

“Don’t feel bad, Mulder. We both are.”

“Turn over,” he commanded.

Scully opened one eye suspiciously.

“Turn over,” he repeated.

Scully complied and felt Mulder’s warm hands knead

the tense muscles of her back.

“That’s a nice skill you have there,” she murmured.

“Thought you might like it.”

His fingers pressed firmly into the knotted muscles

of her shoulders, rubbing them, easing the ache.

It felt sinfully wonderful.

“Mmmm.” Scully sighed tiredly, then forced herself

to ask, “So what did you do while I was slaving away

in the morgue?”

“Met Jimmy Reardon.”

She arched a brow. “The escaped convict?”

“None other.” Mulder’s hands moved slowly down her

back then slipped under the hem of her shirt.

“Reardon is convinced Mark Hoyte disappeared.

Literally.”

“And you believe him.”

Scully felt Mulder move closer. She even felt his

breath against her cheek as he whispered in her ear,

“You know I’ll believe almost anything.”

Scully smiled. “I came to that conclusion when we

chased the Jersey Devil.”

She felt the heat of Mulder’s hands moving over her

bare skin, undoing her bra with practiced skill and

coming to rest between her shoulder blades. Somehow

he found the exact, right spot and began massaging

deeply.

This was good. This was nice. This was far, far

better than nice. Mulder should give back rubs more

often.

Scully’s stomach growled.

“No dinner at the morgue?” he asked.

Scully’s stomach growled again. “What do you think?”

“I think you never looked at the other bed.”

Scully reluctantly opened one eye then the other. In

the middle of the other bed lay a large flat box. She

knew that at that moment her smile expressed equal

parts hope and bliss. “Pizza?”

“Just for you.”

Scully rolled off the bed.

As she opened the box, Mulder told her, “Feta cheese,

pine nuts, Greek oregano, and sun dried tomatoes.”

Scully looked at her partner with surprise. That

didn’t sound like Mulder’s usual ‘everything and then

some’ order.

“Agent Karas chose it,” Mulder explained, as he

fluffed a pillow and stuffed it behind his head.

Scully silently raised both eyebrows.

Mulder shrugged, which, considering he was laying

sprawled across the bed, couldn’t have been easy to

do. “An olive branch,” he said, while reaching for

the box and stealing a slice of pizza. “Oh, and there

are olives on this thing, too.”

Scully was too stunned to taste her dinner. “The two

of you went out for pizza?”

“It’s worse than that,” Mulder drawled. “I bought.”

Scully almost dropped the box. Mulder had made a

conciliatory gesture toward an FBI agent that wasn’t

her?

As if he could feel her gaze boring into him, Mulder

explained, “While I might disagree with the way Karas

characterized our actions in Dallas, the fact is,

he’s been assigned to this place for nearly three

years. What started as a manhunt has become a futile

exercise in frustration. Given everything that

happened in New York and Washington in the fall,

Karas has to feel like he’s running in circles while

he’s desperately needed elsewhere. An assignment like

this, for someone in the anti-terrorism division,

must feel like having both arms handcuffed behind

your back and being forced to sit in the corner of a

dark room, while your knowledge and experience are

needed for the rest of the building.

Mulder’s hazel-eyed gaze locked with Scully’s. “I

suppose after Dallas you and I weren’t the only ones

on A.D. Kersh’s shit list.”

Scully recognized the fierce intelligence and insight

mixed with a stunning capacity for compassion in the

depths of his gaze as he told her, “I remember what

it was like when they shut down the X-Files. I didn’t

like it. Karas must be feeling something like that

now. The least I could do was buy the guy beer and

pizza.”

Scully was used to Mulder. She saw him day in, day

out, and most nights as well. She fought with him,

opposed him, and frequently became frustrated by him.

But every now and then she was simply struck by how

genuinely good he could be. Mulder cared about

things passionately, but he also cared about people.

He could be somewhat obsessive, but it was tempered

by moments of surprising empathy. He was–as simple

and understated as it sounded–a good man.

Setting her pizza and the box aside, Scully reached

to touch Mulder’s cheek. He looked at her curiously

as she traced his cheekbones with her thumbs and

threaded her fingers through his short, crisp hair.

He looks tired, Scully thought.

Something in his eyes looked old and worn, as if

Mulder had seen too much somewhere along the line.

And Scully knew that he had. Mulder had seen too

much, endured too much. . .which made it all the more

amazing that somehow he still found a way to believe-

-in people, in things, in the future.

He closed his eyes.

Scully realized the last few months had been trying.

Then she stopped and corrected herself. The last few

*years* had been trying. His entire life had been

about searches and losses. Mulder had once told her

a story about entering his home with his eyes closed,

secretly hoping that one day he would open them and

find his family standing there, including the sister

he had lost.

Scully leaned forward and pressed her forehead

against Mulder’s.

There had been too many injuries, too many brushes

with death, too many injustices, dead friends, dead

colleagues, and dead enemies. Too much. The list

always seemed to be growing, and already it felt

endless.

She laid her cheek against his hair.

Their lives were difficult, and their work was

dangerous. Mulder lifted his face to hers and

Scully pressed a soft kiss to his mouth. She

felt his arms come around her, pulling her to

stand between his legs as he sat on the bed. His

warmth surrounded her, enveloped her.

Scully sighed and confessed, “I think Mark Hoyte was

murdered.” She rushed on before she could lose her

nerve. “There’s no concrete reason I should be

suspicious it wasn’t an accident. His injuries were

consistent with the explanation I gave you. A fall

from the ridge is the most likely cause for the head

trauma…”

“But?” Mulder leaned back a little and they faced

each other as he tucked a stray strand of her hair

behind her ear. “The way your sentence is trailing

off tells me there’s a ‘but’ in there, Scully.”

“But I can’t shake the suspicion that, likely and

logical though my explanation may be, it’s not the

*right* explanation. For some reason–” She couldn’t

bring herself to say it.

“You think he was murdered.” Mulder’s hands moved

rhythmically, soothingly up and down her back. “Is

there anything you want to do about it?”

“I don’t want to go back to Washington.”

Mulder appeared to consider her words for a moment.

“Okay.” He pulled her to him, falling back onto

the bed with Scully on top of him, his hands cupping

her head. “Besides,” he added. “I’ve heard that on

Red Mountain they have a deconstructed statue with

the world’s largest naked iron ass. I don’t

want to miss seeing that.”

X X X

Brook Highland Hotel

Birmingham, AL

11:18am CST

Scully exited the hotel to find Nick Karas talking

to another agent. Several of the agents temporarily

assigned to Birmingham for the manhunt had been

housed in the hotel. Thankfully, because they had

been late to arrive, neither she nor Mulder had been

required to share a room with any of the other

agents. Technically, she and her partner had separate

rooms. Mulder had even slept there. . .eventually.

Karas looked in her direction. Scully supposed Karas

was at the hotel to see off the agents who had

temporarily been assigned to the search. Now they

were leaving. Karas on the other hand would be left

behind, since he was still technically assigned to

the David Dean Foster case.

After a friendly pat on a departing agent’s back,

Karas approached Scully. His features looked less

severe this morning, less tense. He held out his

hand. “I’m sorry you made this trip for what amounted

to so little excitement,” he said in a pleasant

voice.

Scully arched a brow, surprised by the man’s apparent

sincerity. Karas grimaced. “I know I didn’t exactly

put out the welcome mat when you and Agent Mulder

arrived.”

Scully relented. “Given the events in Dallas, I can

understand.” She and Mulder had flaunted the rules

and regulations in that case, but they had also saved

lives.

Scully believed in rules. She was a rule follower if

ever there was one, but she didn’t believe in blindly

following rules simply because they were rules. A

person

had to think for herself. But she did understand why

Agent Karas would be less than thrilled about another

round of help from the X-Files.

Looking somewhat mollified, Karas said, “I know I

was being defensive. Like Agent Mulder said, the two

of you managed to evacuate a building in Dallas. I

have no business resenting the fact that the two of

you disappeared so soon afterward.”

“A mistake we won’t make this time,” Mulder said, as

he exited the hotel.

Karas glanced from Mulder, to Scully, then back to

Mulder. “I don’t understand.”

“We aren’t leaving,” Mulder explained.

Karas frowned. “There’s no case.”

Mulder tossed his rental car keys in the air and

caught them with his left hand. “Scully and I

still have a few questions.”

“Questions?” Karas’ dark brows drew down sharply.

“We had two escaped prisoners. One was recaptured,

the other is dead. Is there something I’m missing?

There are no questions that need answers.”

Mulder walked toward the parking lot. “There are

always questions, Agent.”

After a glance in Scully’s direction, Karas followed

Mulder. . .and Scully followed Karas.

“I was right before, wasn’t I?” The tone of Karas’

voice could only be called accusatory. “You weren’t

here because of Reardon and Hoyte. You came here

because of Foster.”

Scully spoke. “We have questions about the way Mark

Hoyte died.”

Karas pinned her with an angry stare. “It was ruled

an accident. *You* ruled it an accident.”

Scully had nothing to refute that.

“She has questions,” Mulder said for her.

“What questions?” Again Karas looked at Scully.

She didn’t answer. She couldn’t. Usually she

had something practical, something logical to

say.

There were times when she had the pitch and

demeanor of a drill sergeant, so it felt strange

and wrong to feel hesitant, uncertain, and almost

unwilling to speak. Usually, if she had questions,

they were based in something she could point to and

say, “This doesn’t add up.” The problem here was

Mark Hoyte’s death *did* add up. She had no real

reason to have questions, she simply did. And Scully

didn’t know how to defend that.

Mulder, on the other hand, was far too familiar

with defending the ill-defined and inexplicable.

“We wanted to check the woods where the body was

found,” Mulder explained. “Perhaps there is

something we overlooked.”

Part of Scully resented Mulder speaking for her;

another part of her was happy that he did.

Somehow she didn’t want to be the one accused of

following a whim, then she felt terrible for

feeling that way. Was she really so rooted in

skepticism and that she didn’t want to admit when

her suspicions led her away from the easily

quantified and provable?

Karas’ jaw tensed. He looked angry. “I can’t

stop you,” he growled. “Go ahead. Search. You

won’t find anything. You’re not going to

miraculously stumble over David Dean Foster. I’ve

been searching those woods for nearly three years.

If I can’t find him, he isn’t there.” Karas faced

Mulder squarely. “You aren’t going to play twelfth

hour hero.”

Karas stomped away.

Scully drawled, “I see we still know how to win

friends and influence people.”

Mulder looked far too pleased with himself. “We do

know how to piss people off, don’t we?”

“It’s a talent.” Scully slid into the passenger seat

of the rental car.

Mulder took the driver’s seat. “Counting great

backrubs and understanding the minds of serial

killers, that makes three.”

“Wow, Mulder, four talents. I’m impressed.”

“Four? I only said three.”

“I added another talent.”

Mulder watched her with a flirtatious glint in his

eyes. “And the talent would be. . .?”

Scully refused to crack a smile. With a straight

face she said, “Driving.”

“Mmm-hmm.” Mulder still looked absurdly pleased with

himself, but–what the hell–Scully rather liked it.

Fifteen minutes later they once again parked above

the spillway. Mulder got out of the car, but Scully

didn’t move. He walked around the car and opened her

door. Scully could feel Mulder’s silent, questioning

gaze on her. She knew they were here because of her.

It felt strange.

She looked at her partner. “I’m not sure what we’re

looking for.”

Mulder didn’t say anything, but Scully knew what

his reply would be–the truth. They were looking

for the truth. They were always looking for the

truth. Scully knew that. What she couldn’t figure

out was what they were hoping to find.

What possible proof could their be that Mark Hoyte

had not simply fallen from a rock ledge into a

shallow river?

Mulder appeared purposeful but unconcerned. “Let’s

look around and see what we can find.”

And hope that Mulder’s incredible intuition kicked

in? Scully wondered if that was what she was really

hoping as she stepped out of the car. How

many cases had they solved based on nothing more

than one of Mulder’s incredible leaps of. . .not

logic. Logic so rarely applied to the intuitive

leaps Mulder made.

She examined Mulder’s profile and wondered if

perhaps some small part of the reason Mulder found

answers where no one else would or could was because

he left himself open to them? He was willing to

believe.

Which left Scully. . .where? Mulder was the

intuitive one. She was the one walking around

demanding cold, hard facts. Why were they here

at her request?

She didn’t know. Scully honestly didn’t know. She

didn’t know why she had disbelieved the conclusions

of her own autopsy when those conclusions had been so

simple, so clear, so logical. She didn’t know why

she was following Mulder into the woods once more.

She didn’t *know* why. . .she just knew that it felt

right.

After walking for ten minutes or so, Scully realized

that it felt like her blue windbreaker was sticking

to her skin. For an early spring day it seemed

unusually warm. The air felt thick, heavy, and humid.

She glanced at the canopy of trees and could see the

sky was a pale gray. “Did you check the weather

report?” she asked.

“Rain is expected later today,” Mulder told her as

he made his way down the river embankment.

This time they had walked down the side of the river

where the body had been found. They picked their way

down a narrow trail that ran along the ridge until

they had made their way to the water’s edge.

Standing on the rocky shoal, Scully looked up at the

ridge they had just traversed. “The drop is far

enough to explain the injuries Hoyte sustained,”

Scully concluded as she found Mulder kneeling looking

at the spot where the body had been found. “Find

anything?” she asked.

Mulder stood. “I’m afraid not–just rocks,

water, and a few blood stains.”

Scully searched for any rocks which might be big

enough to use as a weapon to cause Hoyte’s head

injuries. Of course, such a rock wouldn’t mean

anything. For it to be a weapon, someone would have

to wield it. There had only been two prison escapees,

and Jimmy Reardon had been captured.

“Could there be any connection between Hoyte and

Foster?” she asked.

Mulder shook his head. “Nothing obvious. Hoyte is

a political radical and Foster is a religious

fundamentalist. There isn’t much social overlap

between those groups.”

“Not much,” she agreed. “But is there any?”

“I don’t think so.” Mulder faced Scully. “Last

night, between going for pizza and waiting for you

to return from the morgue, I did some research. It’s

possible Foster had some connection with Orrin

Lancaster, but there’s nothing to indicate any

association with Hoyte. Lancaster burned crosses,

wore sheets, and terrorized anything he perceived

as being different from himself. On the other hand,

Hoyte wrote pamphlets demanding restitution be paid,

both for slavery and the for the relocation of

Southeastern Native American tribes such as the

Choctaw, Cherokee, and Cree. For the way they were

driven west on the Trail of Tears.”

Mulder paused, then said, “I also found something

else that might be of interest–at least of

historical interest.”

Scully stood at the river’s edge, examining the spot

where the Hoyte’s body had been found.

Mulder continued, “A Civil War battle was fought in

this general area.” Mulder approached the striated

rock wall. “A Union officer wrote an account of it,

and some historian has it posted on his Web site.”

“And?” Scully knew Mulder wouldn’t mention the

account if he didn’t think there was a connection.

“And the Union officer swore the Confederate

regiment–a rather large Confederate regiment–

literally appeared out of nowhere.”

Scully examined their location. The vegetation

around them was rather thick, dense, and dark.

While she knew they stood less than a mile from a

busy business district, it was impossible to guess

that from their immediate surroundings. The area

would have been remote and isolated more than a

century earlier.

“I would assume the Confederates were more familiar

with the area, and therefore in a better position

to know where and how to conceal themselves,” she

conjectured.

“Perhaps.” Mulder looked thoughtful.

“But?”

“But it was a *very* large regiment.”

She saw Mulder glance at her over his shoulder.

“There *is* a connection, you know,” he told her.

“Between all of them. Hoyte, Lancaster, Foster. . .”

“You just said there wasn’t.”

Shoving his hands into his pockets, Mulder

approached her. “Not a concrete connection, but

a ‘similarity of purpose,’ if you will.”

“A similarity of purpose? You just said that

Lancaster and Hoyte were on opposite ends of the

political spectrum.”

“And they are, or at least, they were.”

Scully frowned then proceeded to ‘think’ out

loud. “But Foster, Hoyte and Lancaster all shared

a tendency to use violence to defend a cause.” She

lifted her gaze to meet Mulder’s. “One could even

make the argument for the Confederate soldiers.

Is that the connection you’re hinting at–violence

in defense of a cause?”

“That, too.”

“Too?” Scully arched a brow.

“To use violence to defend a cause means *having*

a cause, Scully. They believed.”

“Believed what?”

“Different things. The point being, they believed

in *something.*”

She tried considering that for a moment, but

something inside her insisted that the idea was

absurd. “Are you seriously suggesting these woods are

a Mecca for people who believe in lost causes?”

“Not quite, but close.” Mulder looked distracted,

as if something had caught his eye. “Did you see

that?”

“See what?”

Mulder pointed to the top rocky ridge. “There. Did

you see that flash of light?”

Scully squinted and shaded her eyes with her hand.

“I don’t see anything.” Something didn’t feel right.

“Mulder?” She looked over her shoulder, but he

wasn’t there. “Mulder?”

There was no sign of him, not a trace.

The water’s surface was like black glass–still,

dark, and tranquil. The rock shoal stood barren, and

the ridge overhead uninhabited.

“Mulder, where are you?”

clip_image001

X X X

Scully had disappeared into thin air. . .not that the

air felt thin at the moment. Actually, the air felt

pregnant with energy. But the fact remained that

Scully was no where to be seen. She had literally

disappeared before his eyes.

Mulder looked around himself. Nothing else had

changed. It was a bit sunnier than it had been, but

other than that, everything was exactly where and how

it had been only a moment earlier. . .except Scully

was gone.

Something came whizzing by his ear. He recognized

the sound. Someone had shot at him!

Mulder dove for the ground as another bullet buzzed

overhead, hitting the surface the river with a

small splash that radiated concentric circles of

disturbance across the water.

All too aware of the flat, barren rock around and

beneath him, Mulder lay exposed. He needed cover.

Luckily, a bullet wasn’t lodged in him.

Pressing his hands against the rock, Mulder shoved

himself to his feet and ran toward the rock wall

of the ridge. If he pressed himself against

it, he would at least provide a smaller target for

whoever was shooting at him.

Scully, where are you? Mulder wondered.

X X X

A low, deep roar of thunder reverberated through the

valley, amplified by the rocky surroundings of the

river and causing Scully to look skyward with

trepidation. The clouds were now a dark, ominous

charcoal gray.

Scully had hiked up and down a quarter mile stretch

of river shoreline twice looking for any sign of

where Mulder might have gone.

She hadn’t found a thing.

People couldn’t disappear without a trace, Scully

reassured herself. It was impossible. Clues might be

missed, or trails lost, but someone did not disappear

without leaving clues behind.

Except this wasn’t ‘someone.’ This was Mulder.

And this wasn’t Mulder walking into another room and

then her not being able to find him. This wasn’t

Mulder walking deep into the forest and her not

knowing where to find him. Mulder had been standing

beside her–right beside her–and he had disappeared

in mid conversation.

It couldn’t be. . .and yet it was.

Scully felt the thunder come again. It was closer

now, and seemed to vibrate inside her as well as

around her. As Scully felt the first drops of rain

pelt her, she decided to make her way up the ridge

to search for a better view of the area.

X X X

He had to move. Mulder knew it. Pressing himself

against a rock wall might provide some small

protection, but it wouldn’t last long. The shooter

would move soon, and where would Mulder be? If Mulder

was standing where he was now, he would be nothing

more than a human bull’s eye.

He heard something.

It was the sound of a twig snapping–which might mean

nothing. Listening intently, Mulder became acutely

aware of the sound and feel of his own breathing in

an oppressive silence devoid of the sounds he would

have expected so close to the city. Why couldn’t he

hear the sound of traffic on Highway 280? He wasn’t

far away, yet somehow the unnatural stillness that

pervaded the woods made Mulder feel as though he was

completely isolated from civilization.

He waited for the sound to come again. Seconds

passed before it did. Someone or something was off to

Mulder’s right. He turned to search for the sound’s

source, but little light penetrated the dense canopy

of trees causing deep, impenetrable shadows.

Mulder waited.

Nothing.

He stepped away from the wall.

Still nothing.

He heard another loud snap, the sound of a branch

breaking beneath someone or something’s foot. Mulder

whipped his head around, trying to locate the source

of the sound or at least to find who stalked him. .

.but no one was there to be seen.

Mulder decided to run for it. It was the only

reasonable choice. He took a deep breath and started

running, only to be stopped by another sound directly

behind him.

“Don’t move, Mister!”

Mulder turned to face David Dean Foster.

X X X

ACT III

Woods near the Cahaba River

Birmingham, AL

3:12pm CST

Rain beat steadily down on Scully as she trudged

through the woods, pushing aside the underbrush and

calling her partner’s name. She wasn’t sure exactly

how long she had been doing it, but she had passed

the point where she seriously believed Mulder would

answer.

The sky was oppressively dark now. Looking around

her, there was little way to tell whether it was day

or night. Cloud cover was dense, the rain steady and

hard, and wind rushed overhead, causing the tall,

slender pines to sway to an astounding degree. Scully

wouldn’t have been surprised to hear one of them snap

or see one fall, pulling up its roots.

She hit the speed dial on her cell phone and waited.

One ring. Two. Three, and a mechanical sounding voice

answered, saying the phone she was trying to reach

was out of the calling area.

“Damnit, Mulder,” Scully muttered to herself. “Where

are you?” There was no possible way he was out of

the area, but she had made the call more than a

dozen times. The message was always the same.

A flash of lightening made Scully shiver, and she

counted the seconds before hearing the crash of

thunder. The storm looked–and felt–fierce. It

was dangerous to stay out in it, but she had to

find Mulder. As a last resort she used her phone

to dial a different number.

X X X

Diffused sunlight beat down on Mulder, and it felt

good. The gun aimed at his skull, however, did not

inspire pleasant sensations.

“I told you not to move!” Foster yelled when Mulder

shifted his weight.

Mulder reassured the man, “I’m not moving.”

“How many of you are there?”

“What?”

“Feds. You found me, but how many of you are there?”

Mulder debated what he should say. As far as he

knew, the only other person in these woods was

Scully. . .even if he couldn’t find her at the

moment. It would probably be wise to keep her

presence a secret, as Scully might be the only

advantage Mulder had. On the other hand, Mulder could

try bluffing and saying that there were dozens of

agents in the vicinity.

“How many!” Foster demanded again.

Mulder studied the fugitive. Foster looked like

hell–sunburned, unshaven, and unclean. In fact,

Foster looked exactly like what he was. . .a

homicidal hermit. Mulder kept his hands held high

above his head, not wanting to give Foster cause to

shoot.

The way Mulder saw it, he had only one chance at

making it out of this alive. He dropped like

dead weight to the ground.

“Hey!” Foster looked confused by Mulder laying

on the ground, curled in the fetal position and

clutching his chest.

“Get up,” the fugitive commanded. “Get to your

feet.” Foster reached down and grabbed Mulder

by the shoulder.

It was what Mulder had been waiting for. Wrenching

clockwise, he hammered his foot into Foster’s knee

and dragged the fugitive to the ground. Grabbing the

man’s wrist, Mulder struggled to knock the gun from

Foster’s hand.

Foster punched him.

Ignoring the pain, Mulder jabbed his elbow into

Foster’s neck, while managing to loosen Fosters’s

grip on his weapon. Unfortunately, Mulder was unable

to grab the gun for himself as it fell from his

opponent’s hand.

Pushing off the ground, Mulder propelled himself to

his feet as Foster struggled to reach for the lost

gun. Mulder staggered, but managed to kick the gun

out of Foster’s reach. It tumbled off the edge of the

rock drop off.

An infuriated growl burst from the fugitive as Foster

struck at Mulder, kicking at the back of Mulder’s

legs in an obvious effort to knock Mulder to the

ground. Mulder jumped out of reach and searched his

surroundings for something to use as a weapon. If

they were fighting one on one, Foster had the

advantage. Foster outweighed Mulder by at least

thirty pounds.

What in the hell had Foster been eating while hiding

in the woods for three years?

The ridiculously superfluous thought streaked through

Mulder’s mind even as he lunged toward the rock ledge

and jumped.

X X X

Scully’s shoes squished uncomfortably as she pushed

wet hair out of her face only to have a fierce wind

whip it into her eyes again. As she rounded the bend

in the river, she saw the bridge just ahead and was

relieved to see an SUV parking there. Slipping

momentarily in the mud but quickly righting herself,

Scully made her way up the rise to the road just as

Nick Karas circled his truck.

“Thank you for coming,” she said, raising her voice

to compensate for the low roar of wind and thunder.

“How long has he been missing?” Karas sounded gruff

and businesslike as he opened the rear door of the

truck to allow a German Shepherd to jump to the

ground.

“Two hours or so.” The dog walked up to her and

sniffed her shoes. “I tried his cell phone but the

message kept coming back ‘out of area.'”

Karas frowned and pointed to the ten story building

across the river. “Cell tower. If Agent Mulder is in

these woods, there’s no way he’s out of area.”

“He’s in the woods.” Scully looked over her shoulder

at the rising river. Water that the day before had

fallen over the spillway in a slow, weak rush, was

now tumbling powerfully over the rocks.

Karas patted the dog’s head. “Have anything of his?”

Scully frowned, then Karas’ question connected. He

needed something with Mulder’s scent for the dog.

“Hold on.”

She went to the car and pulled out Mulder’s

windbreaker. Handing the jacket to Karas she again

looked down at the spillway. “How is the water rising

so fast?”

“Major storm to the Northwest. Flash flooding.

Tornadoes. If I didn’t say it in Dallas, let me say

it now–you and your partner have godawful timing.”

Scully couldn’t deny it–not that she wanted to

discuss it at the moment. It was time for action.

“I’m glad you brought the dog.”

Brushing her hair behind her ear, Scully walked

steadily toward the woods without bothering to look

to see whether Karas would follow. He would.

X X X

Mulder began having sympathy for the idiots

in the Blair Witch Project. Tucked somewhere in his

memory was a line of dialogue about the impossibility

of becoming lost in America. If you walked long

enough in any direction, you were bound to run into

someone. Civilization bordered you on all sides. So

why had he been walking for what felt like hours

without finding a sign of life?

His cell phone wasn’t working either.

Mulder wondered whether he was walking in circles. It

seemed likely. By all appearances he was in the

roughly the same area as where he had jumped off the

ledge.

Of course, things could be worse. He could be dead,

or shot, or injured. Mulder had been lucky that the

ledge from which he had jumped had only been four or

five feet high–high enough for him to duck out of

sight, but not so great a distance that Mulder had

hurt himself with the fall.

After pulling his gun from his holster, Mulder had

doubled back to the location of his confrontation

with Foster. Only Foster had no longer been anywhere

in sight. Hardly a surprise, but the situation was

dangerous nonetheless. Foster was still out there

somewhere. . .and so was Scully.

Mulder had then decided to follow the river upstream,

hoping to reach Highway 280 and call for

reinforcements. He should have made it to the bridge

long before now. He and Scully had not traveled far

before they had been separated, and, despite all the

walking Mulder had done since they had parted,

Mulder’s instincts told him he hadn’t crossed much

terrain.

Mulder paused and looked up at the hazy blue-gray

sky. Shouldn’t it be dark by now? For some reason his

watch had stopped, but his internal clock insisted

that sunset should have come and gone.

Then he heard something. It was a faint sound. It

could be an animal, but if was an animal, it was in

distress. There was something choked and desperate

about the cry.

Mulder tried to tune out the constant low roar of

rushing water that now crashed through the deep

ravine as he tried to locate the animalistic cry for

help. The river had been steadily rising for…well,

for however long he had been walking. The water had

also turned the color of dirty, melted orange

sherbet. Mulder guessed it had something to do with

the river picking up silt from the red clay of the

surrounding terrain. It was something to be

expected if there was a flashflood, only it wasn’t

raining. The sky was. . .well, the sky was not

precisely clear, but there was no rain. Still, in

defiance of logic, the water level of the river

continued to steadily rise.

Mulder felt a cool breeze stir his hair even as

he held himself perfectly still, listening for the

sound which had caught his attention. Finally, it

came again, a sputtering sound, broken and

intermittent, as if a creature was dying and gasping

for air.

Mulder ran down the hill, sliding on loose dirt and

gravel until he reached water’s edge. Shading his

eyes with his hand, Mulder looked up river to see

David Dean Foster, shoulder deep in pale orange

sludge gushing over the spillway.

A twig snapped under Mulder’s weight when he rushed

forward. It grabbed Foster’s attention, and he turned

and aimed a pistol at Mulder. In synchronized motion,

Mulder raised his own weapon.

It was a stand off. Neither man fired.

“Lower your gun,” Mulder demanded.

Foster gave a bitter sounding laugh. “Right.”

“Do it!”

“How ’bout I shoot you instead?” Foster threatened.

“You can’t. You need my help.” At Foster’s look of

disbelief, Mulder shouted. “You’re trapped, aren’t

you?” It wasn’t really a question.

Foster blinked. The water was higher still, and the

torrent falling over the spillway and slamming into

his shoulders grew steadily more violent. The fact

that Foster hadn’t moved indicated to Mulder that

Foster *couldn’t* move.

“What happened?” Mulder asked. “Did you try to

cross the river at the spillway–”

“I fell. My foot got trapped between some rocks.

That all right with you, asshole?”

Mulder inched forward cautiously. “Can you move

your foot at all?”

“If I could, do you think I’d be standing here

having my head beat in by the river?” Foster

never lowered his gun even though the water had

risen as high as his shoulders.

“I’ll pull you out.”

Foster brandished his gun recklessly. “Don’t need

and don’t want your help.” The water rose to his

neck.

If the level kept rising at its present rate,

Foster would drown in minutes.

“Let me help you.” Mulder slowly, painstakingly

worked his way toward the spillway.

Foster fired his gun.

X X X

The thick, orange mud sucked at Scully’s feet as

she made her way up the embankment. She and Nick

Karas had hiked back to where Mulder had disappeared.

The dog Agent Karas had brought yelped eagerly while

leading both herself and Agent Karas through the

woods. . .to exactly where they had begun. They

stood on the river bank just below the spillway,

only yards form the Old U.S. 280 bridge.

Scully shouted to be heard over the rising sound

of the storm as she shone her flashlight in Karas’

direction. “The dog must have lost the scent

somewhere.”

“Are you surprised?” Karas’ voice sounded harsh,

even in the din of the storm. “We’re in the

middle of a flash flood. No scent can hold up to

a several thousand gallons of water, and the river

is overflowing its banks.”

Scully backed away from the river’s edge. “We

should double back once more.”

“Hell no!”

“We can’t stop now. We haven’t found Mulder.”

Between the darkness and the torrential rain, Scully

could barely make out the outline of her fellow

agent’s features. A flash of curtain lightning

highlighted thick, billowing black clouds, and was

immediately followed by a violent, deafening crash.

Somewhere beneath the cacophony the dog’s anxious

yelping continued.

Karas lifted his head. “Agent Scully, this is

insane!”

Scully glanced toward the 280 overpass, then back

to the impenetrable darkness of the woods as she

nervously fingered the small cross at her throat.

Karas caught her windbreaker’s sleeve. “I know you’re

worried about your partner, but it’s dangerous to

stay outside in this kind of storm.”

Still she tried to search the darkness. Karas

shook her gently. “Agent, do you hear me?”

Scully glared at Karas fiercely. “Yes, Agent Karas,

it *is* dangerous to be out here, but my partner is

missing. He may be injured, and as you have just

pointed out, the river has overflowed its banks and

is still rising. We have to find Mulder.”

Karas ran his hand through his dark, wet hair. “And

where do you suggest we search that we haven’t

already looked?”

Scully started down the embankment once more, but

Karas caught her, swinging her around to face him.

“The trail is dead, Agent Scully. Even the dog

can’t find anything.”

“If you want to give up, give up,” she snapped. “I’m

not leaving without my partner.

Scully wouldn’t budge. “I know you have little reason

to like Mulder. I know you think he’s arrogant and

that he’s stepping on your toes–”

“Do you really think I give a damn about that

now? He’s a fellow agent–”

“Yes, he is. So you *know* we can’t leave him.”

Once again she plunged into the blackness of the

storm.

X X X

Mulder had watched bark peel and splinter away from a

pine tree inches to the left of his shoulder after

Foster fired his gun. The bastard had almost killed

him.

“I bashed that kid’s head in yesterday,” Foster

yelled. “Don’t think I won’t–” he choked on a wave

of water “–kill you.”

“I can’t believe–”

“Back off!” the fugitive ground out in a vicious

voice. “You aren’t taking me in. Not alive anyhow.”

“You can’t want to die,” Mulder protested.

“Sure I can. If I die, it’s in a righteous cause.”

Another wave of water hit him solidly. “God can take

me home as far as I’m concerned.”

“You aren’t being rational. Think!”

“I am thinking. This is my way out.”

Mulder stared at the man in disbelief. “This is no

way out.

“Don’t you get it? God’s calling me home. It’s my

reward for doing God’s work, for taking out the

queers and fags, for stopping that research using

unborn baby’s insides, for striking back at all that

global village crap. I–” He choked and bobbed under

a wave of orange-tinted water.

The man was dying, and for what? Some insane,

misguided, half-assed cause? Foster was killing

himself out of blind stubbornness and stupidity.

“I’m not going to prison!” Foster yelled. “I’m not

letting you win. Got that?”

Mulder shook his head. “It’s not about winning.”

“You ain’t got no faith, man. If you did, you’d

know it’s an honor to die for what you believe.”

Really?

As Foster’s head disappeared beneath a surge of

muddy water, Mulder dove into the river. He couldn’t

stand by and watch a man die–even a wild-eyed,

fanatical bastard.

X X X

Karas called after her. “This is insane!”

Scully stopped. “No, it’s not.” Even though some

part of her agreed with Karas that it was.

“Mulder is here and we’ll find him. Tonight.”

“If we don’t drown first. What the hell were the

two of you doing out here anyway? The Hoyte case

was over. Done. Did the two of you honestly

believe you could show up and find Foster, when I

haven’t been able to in three years of searching?”

Karas confronted her. “The joke is on you, Agent.”

The dog ran up to Karas, who absently patted the

animal’s head. “You and your partner can’t find

Foster because he’s not here to find. Haven’t you

figured it out yet? This is an exercise in futility,

courtesy of Assistant Director Kersh. It’s his way

of punishing me for that mess in Dallas.

Scully couldn’t believe it. “That’s absurd.” Not

to mention unjust and vindictive. From all

she knew, Karas was a good agent. It would be the

height of asinine behavior to assign Karas to a

do-nothing, go-nowhere case in some blindly petty

attempt to punish Karas for an event over which he

had no control. Then again, it was Kersh they were

talking about.

With his shoulders slumped, Karas asked, “What did

the two of you hope to find?”

Scully almost gave him Mulder’s standard reply–the

truth. She looked at Karas. “We were looking for

answers. That’s all any of us can do.”

“Look around you, Agent Scully. Do you see answers?”

Scully fingered the cross that hung on a narrow

chain around her throat. “Not yet, but I haven’t

stopped looking. I won’t stop looking.” She lifted

her chin and gave a steely stare. “And I *will* find

what I’m looking for. I believe that.”

The rain stopped.

Just like that, the rain stopped. It was strange and

unnerving, and at first Scully thought lightning had

struck again because it was no longer pitch dark.

She turned off her flashlight and studied her

surroundings as she tried to shake her feelings of

disorientation and confusion–the same feelings she

had experienced when Mulder had disappeared.

Mulder.

Skidding down the hill, she was long past the point

of caring about the damage done to her clothes and

therefore unconcerned when she sank into soggy red

clay almost to her knees. Wading into the edge of the

river, she shouted, “Mulder!”

Battling the current, he turned his head toward her.

“Scully, stay there.”

Then she saw he was dragging a body with him as he

sidestroked to the shore. Trudging through the

mud, she followed him downstream, where Mulder was at

last able to reach the shore.

Falling to her knees beside the body, Scully prepared

to perform mouth to mouth resuscitation, but Mulder

gently placed his hand on her shoulder and shook his

head. “He’s gone. He was underwater a good ten

minutes before I could free him.” And she saw

from the look in his eyes that this bothered Mulder.

She looked down at the body. It was David Dean

Foster. Somehow Scully wasn’t surprised, but then why

would she be? Hadn’t Foster been what she and Mulder

had hoped to find?

She heard Mulder sigh.

Scully asked, “You said ‘free him.’ Was he trapped?”

“In more ways than one.”

Scully shot Mulder a quizzical look.

Mulder explained, “He attempted to walk across the

spillway. Things didn’t go as planned. His foot

became caught–”

Scully finished Mulder’s statement for him. “And he

drowned in the rising flood waters.”

“I tried to save him.”

That didn’t surprise Scully. She knew Mulder. He

was a good man, a moral man. She reached to cup his

cheek, and felt the scratch of his stubble against

her palm and saw the disappointment in his eyes.

His shadowed gaze locked with hers. “It wasn’t just

his foot that was caught, you know. He had this

whole skewed belief system. It was insane, and it

made no sense, but he was willing to die for it.

He believed in it that much.” Mulder looked at

Foster’s dirty, cold body. “It wasn’t worth killing

or dying for.”

X X X

What the hell? Nick Karas suddenly found himself

plunged into darkness. “Agent Scully?” he called.

“Agent, where are you?”

There was a flash of lightening, and Karas saw

a body floating half in, half out of the river.

“Agent Scully!” Sliding in the mud, Karas plunged

into the water. A sick sense of dread settled over

him as he waded toward the body. It was probably

Agent Mulder. Karas didn’t want to see the look

on Agent Scully’s face when he had to tell her.

Lightning and thunder struck almost simultaneously

as Karas neared the corpse. The sound was enough to

completely drown out Karas’ shocked gasp.

In the blue-white lightening of the storm, Nick Karas

stared into the face of his three-year-long snipe

hunt.

“Son of a bitch,” he whispered.

It was David Dean Foster.

“You find something?” Agent Mulder asked

from where he and Agent Scully sat at the

river’s edge.

EPILOGUE

Miz Myree’s Bar-B-Q

Birmingham, AL

12:13am CST

“So, you’re letting Agent Karas write the report.”

Scully removed the cellophane wrapper from her

plastic fork.

Mulder shrugged. “It was his case.”

“Mmm-hmm.”

“You sound doubtful.”

Scully smiled. “I’m trying to decide whether this act

of generosity was motivated by your allergy for

writing reports or because you were sympathetic to

Karas’ predicament.”

Mulder took his slice of pie from the waitress.

“Because I hate to do paperwork, of course.”

She didn’t believe him.

“You’re looking pensive,” Mulder said softly.

Scully raised an eyebrow. “Pensive?”

“Go with it. It’s an accurate description. What’s

going on in that complicated head of yours?”

Scully leaned forward. “We’re closing a case. We

have two dead bodies, and we know exactly how they

died. Not only that, the methods of their deaths

were completely ordinary.”

“And you have a problem with that?”

Scully shook her head. “We have all the answers we

need–concrete, believable answers.” She tilted her

head to the side. “But those answers really don’t

explain anything. They don’t explain how or why.”

Mulder shrugged. “Isn’t the old adage that science

explains how and faith explains why?”

“But in this case science doesn’t explain how, and

as far as faith is concerned. . .” She felt as though

she had reached an impasse. Faith was simply that–

faith. It was either there, or it wasn’t.

“There are none so blind as those who will not see.”

“Okay, Mulder, now you’re just shooting bull.”

Mulder crossed his arms and leaned against the table.

“They believed, Scully. Each of them in his own way

believed they would find what they were looking for.”

“Okay, so Hoyte believed. Lancaster and Foster

believed. Does it strike you as something of a waste

that this metaphysical Zion was reserved for

fanatical killers?”

“Perhaps not. Unless you’re calling me a fanatical

killer.” Mulder paused and looked at Scully with a

curious expression. “Speaking of which, exactly how

did you find me?”

She didn’t answer.

“Scully?”

She couldn’t hide anything from Mulder. She knew

it, and the truth was, she didn’t want to. Scully

fingered her cross and confessed, “Mulder, you may

believe almost anything, but I’m far more

particular.” She reached across the table and took

his hand. “One of the things I happen to believe in

is you.”

He stared at her for a long moment, then smiled.

“Okay.”

She sat back in her chair. “Still, where this case

is concerned, it looks as though we’re in the company

of killers.”

“Not necessarily.” Mulder picked up his own fork.

“When I was doing research, I found that the area by

the river was used as a stop on the underground

railroad during the time of slavery. As far as I can

tell, faith and belief are morally neutral. It’s

possible to believe fervently in many things, either

good or bad. You’d probably be well advised to be

careful what you choose to believe, never losing

sight of the facts or reality.”

Scully considered that conclusion and decided she

liked it. Reaching across the table, she dug into

Mulder’s pie.

“Hey!” he protested. “You could have ordered your

own.”

“That’s okay. I’ll just have some of yours.”

“Typical.”

X X X

Mulder watched Scully as she stole forkfulls of his

pie. She looked happy, and he liked that look on her.

All in all, things had worked out well. He had even

managed to connect a few of the dots in the case.

The underground railroad had been targeted by “The

Brotherhood” in the 1850s. It was possible that

Lancaster had learned some of the area’s secrets from

the terrible secret society to which he had belonged,

and it was possible he had passed that knowledge onto

Foster.

On the other hand, he’d found something hidden in

Mark Hoyte’s research for his pamphlets on the U.S.

owing moral restitution to mistreated minorities–an

historical account of early Spanish explorers of the

area claiming to have heard tails of a mysterious

place called “Tuscaluza.” It was supposed to be a

utopian place, but the explorers had decided it was

yet another of their ‘lost cities of gold.’ The

natives had proceeded to send the explorers on a

year-long wild goose chase for Tuscaluza, until De

Soto’s men had either deserted, died, or returned to

Spain. Like Nick Karas, they had never found that for

which they had searched.

Maybe they had never had enough faith that they would

find the answers?

Thankfully, he and Scully had solved the problem

for Nick Karas, and Mulder was more than happy to

allow Karas to take credit for finding David Dean

Foster. Karas had earned the right, and as a fringe

benefit it would infuriate Kersh. It would have

infuriated Kersh more for Mulder to claim the honor,

but Karas claiming it would be enough. Karas had

lost years of his life in the search for Foster.

Thinking about the dead fugitive made Mulder

grimace. Mulder had watched the man willfully die

for a passionate but deluded belief. Even as Foster

had gone under the last time, the man had clung to

the belief he was right, that he was being rewarded,

that his own death and the deaths he had caused were

justified. Foster had been wrong.

Scully stole another bite of Mulder’s pie, and after

licking the confection off her fork she gave Mulder

a soft smile. Suddenly Mulder realized he didn’t

want to die for some nebulous, ill-defined belief,

or for an X-file he could not really prove.

There were things in this world worth dying for.

A manila folder in a basement filing cabinet was not

one of them. Because–Mulder playfully swatted

Scully’s hand as she raked the whipping cream off

his slice of pie–he realized he had something to

live *for.*

The truth was, when he really looked at his life, he

realized he enjoyed it. He enjoyed searching for

answers to impossible questions, and he enjoyed

asking those questions with this woman at his side.

He had a life to be envied. He had a job that served

a purpose, a job that he enjoyed. And he had a woman

who happened to be the most important person in his

world, who also happened to believe in him. Yes, it

was a life worth living. . .he just wished it

involved fewer hospitalizations.

X X X

End

Psi Time for Skeptics

cover

Title: Psi Time for Skeptics

Author: Vickie Moseley

Summary: Mulder and Scully, on vacation

at Disney World, stumble onto a case of

mind-blowing proportions.

Spoiler: None, but a couple of old

‘friends’ pop up.

Rating: PG 13

Category: Humor, MSR, MT/SA

Archive: Two weeks, Virtual Season 9,

then just let me know.

This story is produced for the enjoyment

of the viewers of Virtual Season 9, I

Made This! Productions. No copyright

infringement is intended and no animals

were harmed in the production of the

episode.

Timeline: VS 8 and 9 diverge from the

television series right after the 7th

Season episode Je Souhite.

Many thanks to my first run betas: Deb,

Jan, Ten and Frances for such quick work!

Thank you, thank you!

Dedication: This story is dedicated to

everyone involved in I Made This!

Productions-VS9. I love you and thank

you for keeping the dream alive.

Teaser

Monday, 3:15 pm

Lydia Forby lived in a red brick, two-

story house on a quiet street in

Winnetka, Illinois. In the summer, her

front porch came alive with red geraniums

and the window boxes overflowed with

white, red and purple petunias. In

winter, a birdfeeder just outside the

front picture window was a constant

source of nourishment for cardinals, jays

and the occasional squirrel. Even though

the neighbors knew full well that Lydia

dabbled in the occult, no one thought ill

of her and her house was still a ‘must

stop’ for all the children of the area at

Halloween.

On this windy afternoon, the sunlight was

warm through the picture window, even

though the trees on the boulevard beyond

held the stark charcoal outlines of

winter. A ghost of steam still wafted

from her rapidly cooling teacup, placed

absently on the table by the window,

clouding the glass with frost. The scent

of cinnamon and apples filled the room,

as it would for another day or so, from

the tea and the potpourri that filled the

small bowls and vases scattered around on

tables and bookshelves.

Lydia sat at the table near the window.

Tarot cards, old and yellowed with age,

but edges sharp, in near perfect

condition, lined across the starched

cotton tablecloth with the blue and white

crocheted edging. Her gray hair, held

back from her face with a headband, was

streaked with the raven black that had

once been her trademark. Her eyes were

closed, and if someone had walked into

the room right then, they would have

assumed her to be deep in thought,

concentrating on what the cards before

her foretold.

But she wasn’t concentrating. And she

was not sleeping. She was stone, cold

dead. No spark of life in her. The

coroner’s report would show that she died

of natural causes, even though he would

be hard pressed to point to which natural

cause it was. She was 78 years old, her

heart had given out, a stroke had ended

her existence painlessly–take your pick.

She had just died, sitting in the house

she’d lived in for 53 years, doing what

she’d always done on cold, sunny winter

afternoons since she’d turned 34 and

someone had told her she had ‘the sight’.

If anyone had bothered to look at the

cards under her hands, they would have

known she hadn’t just died. Lydia had

been murdered. What is more, she knew

who her killer was and that they would

not stop with her death, but continue on.

And because Lydia took that knowledge

with her to her grave, her killer would

roam free, able to kill again.

Act I

Sheraton Hotel

Kissimmee, Florida

Tuesday, 8:53 am

The room was colored by the soft light

coming through the heavy drapes.

Sunlight found a single opening and

pushed through to dart a straight line

across the floor, just barely touching

the foot of the bed. The only sounds

were the quiet breathing of two sleepy

people.

Fox Mulder ran his hand along the bare

thigh of the woman lying next to him in

the king sized bed.

“Where are we again, Scully?” he asked

languidly as he watched his hand dance

lightly over her skin, leaving a trail of

goose bumps and an arousing pink flush.

“Kissimmee, Mulder,” she sighed.

Immediately, he leaned over and captured

her lips in a passionate kiss. Almost

devouring her for several heartbeats, he

finally broke away, and lay back on his

pillow with a satisfied smirk on his

face. “Just gotta love the name of this

town!” he exclaimed gleefully.

Her put-upon sigh didn’t completely cover

the happiness twinkling in her eyes. She

propped her head up on her hand and

stared him straight in the eyes.

“Mulder, if I’d known . . .”

“What?” he laughed. “You aren’t going to

try and convince me that you would

actually prefer to stay someplace as

mundane as ‘Or-land-o’,” he drawled

with exaggerated slowness, “when you

could sleep each night and wake up each

morning in . . . what is the name again,

Scully?”

She closed her eyes, trying with all her

might to keep the smile off her face.

This vacation was exactly what they

needed. The images of trying to find him

during his capture by their last suspect

had not left her mind, but they were

growing dimmer. Each sight of him as he

was now, this playful Mulder who begged

to go on Space Mountain one more time,

was helping to fade those awful

memories.

“St. Cloud,” she teased and was rewarded

instantly with long fingers digging into

the muscles just under her ribcage. The

full throated shriek and peals of giggles

that followed were punctuated by her

partner’s insistent questioning.

“Say the name, Scully.”

“Fl-fl-Florida!”

“You know better, G-Woman,” he told her

but his stern words lacked any

conviction. “Now, what is the name of

the town we are currently residing in?”

“Alexandria. Oh, right, you live there.

I’m in Georgetown.”

More vicious tickles and somehow a pillow

got swept up in the act.

“The name, Scully! I want the name of

the town this hotel is in!”

She was kneeling in front of him, eyes

wide, hair that looked like it had been

through a blender, her chest heaving from

the exercise. She licked her lips and he

knew he was in trouble. But maybe he

didn’t mind that kind of trouble.

“Kiss. A. ME,” she purred and just as

suddenly as he had tickled her, she

lunged forward and pinned him to the bed,

this time taking her time to let her

tongue become more than intimately

acquainted with the roof of his mouth and

the back of his teeth.

Half an hour later, he crawled out of

bed, heading for the bath. “Coffee,” he

mumbled.

“Is that a pet name, or did you forget

how to use the phone to get room

service?” she grinned at his retreating

bare bottom.

“I’m about to keel over from dehydration,

woman, and it’s all your fault! The

least you could do is phone down for some

coffee.” After finishing his morning

ritual, he started the tap and rummaged

through his shaving kit for his razor and

shave cream. Concentrating on lathering

his face, he jumped several inches when

her bare arms snaked around his middle.

“I have a better idea. I’m famished. I

want food. There is an IHOP just two

blocks from here.”

“All these years, Scully, and I never

would have guessed you for a maple syrup

junkie,” he grinned through the lather.

“OK,” he caved, rather easily she

decided. “You jump in the shower while I

shave.”

“You could join me,” she said coyly,

again licking her lips.

His smile lifted her spirits even more

than they already were. “Scully, you

said you were hungry,” he reminded her

playfully.

“We’re on vacation, G-man. We can do

anything we want. We can play around the

room all morning and eat all afternoon.”

He finished up the lather on his chin

faster than she could remember seeing him

in all their years together. He turned

and pushed aside the shower door.

“Good point. Move over. And hey, wash

my back?”

International House of Pancakes

1:45 pm

“Are you going to finish that, Mulder?”

All around them was the chatter of

voices, the clanking of dinnerware and

glasses. The room smelled of maple and

the strong odor of French Roast coffee.

He shook his head slowly, holding back a

smirk. His diminutive partner had just

shoveled a buttermilk pancake combo with

two eggs over easy, two strips of bacon

and two sausage patties into her mouth in

rapid succession and was now eyeing the

remains of his skillet omelet.

“Aren’t you hungry, Mulder?” she asked,

after swallowing the mouthful

of food.

“I think I got filled up earlier,”

he said with a wry smile.

She raised and eyebrow, but surprisingly,

didn’t blush. “That’s why I want you

to take it easy this week, Mulder. We

need to fatten you

up!”

His eyes widened. She seldom got this

playful in public. He fought his own

blush and decided to give the double

ententre a rest. “So I can spend the

next

two months running the track? Great game

plan, Scully. So where are we going

this afternoon? We’ve seen the Magic

Kingdom. It’s a little too late to do

Epcot, isn’t it?”

At that moment, their table was invaded

by three all-too-familiar individuals.

“Geez, Mulder, make it hard to find ya,”

Langly announced without greeting.

“Mulder, all your message said was IHOP.

There has to be a dozen IHOPs in the

greater Kissimmee-St. Cloud area,” Byers

noted, as if anyone really cared.

“But only one two blocks away from the

Kissimmee Sheraton,” Frohike added as he

pulled out the chair opposite Scully and

sat down. “Mulder, you need to put on

some weight, man. A strong wind would

blow you away.”

“Mulder?” Scully’s voice was both

question and warning.

“Uh, Scully. Did I mention the guys IM-

ed me last night when I was online in the

hotel room?”

“No, I think you forgot to pass on that

information,” she said through gritted

teeth.

“Well, um, they did. And would you

believe it? They were here in Florida!

Is that incredible or what?”

“What do I get if I say ‘or what’?” she

asked, gracing their new companions

with

an acid glare. “And I’m to guess you

told them where we were having brunch?”

“While you were putting on your makeup,

yeah, but the really incredible part

is-”

“Agent Scully, this is a chance of a

lifetime! Even you will be impressed,”

Byers cut Mulder off as he slid a

newspaper clipping across the table

within reach of her hand.

“We are on vacation,” she told them all,

making her intention crystal clear.

“Yeah, that’s the great part! This isn’t

really an X-File,” Langly chimed it

eagerly.

Scully pursed her lips, glanced at the

clipping and then switched her gaze over

to her partner, who sat chewing the

cuticle of his left index finger.

“The guys are here to witness a psi

experiment, Scully,” he informed her

sheepishly.

“A ‘what’ experiment?” she asked, taking

the clipping into her hands and squinting

at it.

“A psi experiment. Psi, P-S-I, for

psychic. ESP. Telepathy. It’s going to

set the world of parapsychology on it’s

ear!” Langly exclaimed happily.

“Mulder.” The inflection was meant for

him and him alone.

“Scully, it’s all set up. It’s at the

Hyatt down the road. The experiment is

part of the convention sponsored by the

Skeptical Inquirer. This afternoon

at 2:30-”

“Eastern Standard Time,” Frohike

cheerfully supplied.

“Mulder, we were going to Epcot this

afternoon,” she said, hating the whining

tone in her voice.

“Scully, the rest of Walt’s World will be

there tomorrow,” Mulder chided tenderly.

He reached across the table and took her

hand in his. “The experiment will only

take about an hour. Then we can high

tail it over to Disney and still see the

Electric Light Parade. Now, whaddya

say?”

“Mulder,” she sighed, tilting her head in

that way he found totally irresistible.

Finally, she heaved a deep sigh of

resignation. “An hour.”

“From the minute we hit the hotel door

until we are on the shuttle to Mickey and

Minnieland,” he said solemnly, holding

his right hand high in the same way he

did when he was on the witness stand.

His little display earned him a quick

glare.

“And remember, Scully. We’re here for

the week. C’mon. I’ll even go shopping

with you one afternoon to make up for

it.”

“Shoe shopping?” she counter offered with

a gleam in her eye.

He winced but finally nodded. “Yes, I’ll

even hoist, er, carry home the bags. You

do this and I’ll do anything you want for

the next five days.”

“Be careful, Mulder. I have witnesses,”

she said, pushing the check across the

table and giving him a wink.

Much to Scully’s chagrin, the boys had

driven to Florida. The Vanagon created a

homey eyesore in the parking lot filled

with Ford Expeditions and Lincoln

Navigators. On the way over to the

Hyatt, Frohike attempted to fill Scully

in on the experiment.

“Basically, it’s like a game of

telephone, only without the tin can and

string,” he said, handing her an issue of

the Skeptical Enquirer and pointing to

the cover.

She flipped pages to the story and

skimmed it before looking up. “So they

did this already?”

“Well, they did one like it,” he amended.

“See, in the last experiment it was only

pictures projected on a flat screen.

This time the experiment will focus on

the use of video, including sound and

action.”

“Let me get this straight,” Scully said

with a frown of concentration. “There

are 100 people sitting in an auditorium

in Kissimmee, and another 100 people

sitting in a separate auditorium in

Tampa. And someone projects pictures on

a screen in Tampa, then the ‘receiving

end’ group in Kissimmee must ‘visualize’

the images in their minds and describe

them on note cards which are then

recorded?”

“That was the first experiment, yes,”

Byers confirmed from the driver’s seat.

“But it was, well, not very successful.”

“Only about one quarter of the receivers

got the right images,” Langly said with a

sigh.

“But this time, they upped the ante,”

Frohike said with a devilish grin.

“Upped the ante, how?”

“This time, they invited only known

psychics to be the receivers,” Mulder

interjected.

“The article says they used psychics in

the first experiment,” Scully countered,

flipping back to a different page in the

magazine.

“Well, all you had to do was say you were

a psychic in the first experiment.

Naturally, you got a lot of wanna-bes

that way,” Byers said with a sad shake of

his head.

“Naturally,” Scully answered, and

wondered if her sarcasm was always lost

on these three.

“This time, you have to give references,”

Frohike assured her.

“Oh, I’m sure that’s going to make a

world of difference,” Scully deadpanned.

As they exited the Vanagon in the parking

lot and made their way to the lobby

doors, Mulder pulled on Scully’s arm and

they dropped back from the group.

“One thing, Scully. We’re playing this

low profile,” he said, his voice dropping

to an almost whisper.

“Low profile?” she asked, confused.

He chewed briefly on his upper lip. “If

it got out in the convention that you and

I were here . . . Let’s just say it

would draw quite a bit of unwanted

attention.”

“You’re telling me you don’t want to meet

with your fan club, Mulder?”

“Very funny. And for your information,

I’m not the only one with a fan club in

this hotel. The SI invited a number of

known skeptics as well, to witness the

experiment and ensure that it’s on the

up and up. You might find yourself being

worshipped from afar here. Or much

closer.”

“Look, Mulder! They have a shuttle to

Disney World, too,” she pointed out

hopefully.

“C’mon, Scully. You promised. You can’t

weasel out now. Just play it low key,”

he admonished.

“How low is low key?” she asked, giving

him the look he’d come to know all too

well as her ‘death stare’.

“It’s just for the afternoon . . .Laura.”

“Tonight, you’re painting my toes . . .

Rob,” she shot back.

Scully hung back while Mulder registered

them as ‘guests: Laura and Rob Petri’.

The Gunmen were already listed as

conferees. Each was given a packet of

material including the names of the

experiment’s participants in both

Kissimmee and Tampa as well as a

corresponding list of witnesses.

Witnesses were assigned places to one

side of the room, while ‘receivers’ were

seated in chairs in the center of the

room. An area in the back was reserved

for ‘guests’. The room was not unlike

any other hotel ballroom that Scully had

ever been in, set up for a typical

conference. Even the attendees seemed

more normal than what she expected.

“Looking for something, Laura?”

Mulder asked as she craned her neck

around to see all the people in the room.

“Definitely looks more normal than the

‘Def Con’ I was tricked into attending

back in ’99,” she whispered.

“I should hope so,” Mulder hissed. “You

know, just because someone has psychic

abilities doesn’t make them a crackpot.

Remember Clyde? Typical insurance agent.

And the serial killer/psychic turned out

to be a bellboy.”

She pursed her lips and glared up at him.

“Thanks for reminding me, Rob. Let’s

just hope we don’t have a repeat of that

little escapade.”

With a quick glance to make sure the

‘boys’ weren’t looking, he kissed the

crown of her head. “Not to worry, Laura.

This time we get to sit back, relax and

enjoy the show, which looks about ready

to start.”

A man walked up to stand in front of the

white projector screen at the front of

the room. Immediately, Scully recognized

him. It was the Stupendous Yappi.

“Oh God,” she moaned.

“He’s just the MC, Scully. He’s not even

in the experiment.”

“But we’re in the same time zone, Mulder.

I never wanted to be in the same time

zone with that man again . . .”

“Shhhh, he’s starting,” Mulder shushed

her.

“Thank you, thank you all for coming,”

Yappi droned on in his hard to pin down

European accent. “I am the Stupendous

Yappi.” He paused, waiting for the

applause to die down. The frown on his

face indicated the crowd’s reaction was

much less than he’d expected, but he

continued. “My book Psychics Are Better

Lovers is available for purchase in

the Exhibitor’s hall. There will be a

book signing tomorrow afternoon . . .”

A series of coughs from the direction of

the skeptics table drew his attention

and

Yappi got back to business.

“As you all know, this is an experiment

of the highest historic order. We plan,

without a doubt, to prove today the

existence of remote telepathic connection

between not just two individuals, but

between two groups of individuals.”

His remarks garnered sporadic applause.

“Our team of witnesses includes some of

the most skeptical minds in the world,”

he waved absently over toward the table

of a dozen people. “And our test

subjects are all renowned psychics from

all over the planet.” More applause

from the thirty or more gathered guests

at the back of the room.

“We will be projecting a 15-second clip

on the screen in Tampa. It will

include

music and action. Although we will be

receiving the images, it is our hope that

our combined efforts can visualize and

actually project some, if not all, of

those images on to the screen here in

Kissimmee. I have to ask for absolute

silence for the next ten minutes. Test

subjects, I will give you one minute to

clear your minds and prepare to receive

the transmission.” He held up his hand

and then brought it back down swiftly

cutting through the air, like a starter

at a NASCAR race.

“Mulder, this is the biggest waste . . .”

“Shhh,” he hissed back again. She

sighed and was quiet.

The concentration in the room was

electric. On small, closed circuit

television sets over on the skeptic’s

table, the witnesses were shown the

images being projected from Tampa. Since

they alone had the benefit of earphones,

none of the guests were privy to the

information.

The seconds seemed to drag by. Scully

found her seat to be uncomfortable and

couldn’t resist a small squirm. Mulder

shot her a fierce glare, which she

grinned at, but kept silent. Just when

she thought more than ten minutes had to

have gone by, someone behind her gasped

and drew her attention

to the screen at the front of the room.

Ever so faded, the images of two people,

one on top of the other, appeared on the

screen. It was so faded, it took her a

moment to realize that she knew the

footage. Knew it all too well. Gary

Shandling and Tea Leoni in a coffin–

“Oh for Pete’s sake!” she exclaimed

loudly, drawing annoyed shushes from

people seated around them.

“Laura,” Mulder said in a warning tone.

“But Rob–” she hissed back. Before she

had a chance to point out the total

humiliation they were facing, a loud pop

reverberated from the skeptic’s area.

One of the women at the table screamed as

a man slumped forward and smoke billowed

from the television just in front of him.

A tall man at the end of the table jumped

up and put his hand to the fallen man’s

neck. “He’s dead!” he called out and the

room exploded into pandemonium. People

were out of their chairs as Scully tried

to move past a knot of bodies to get

to the skeptic’s table. In the rush,

Mulder was slammed into a chair, fell and

pinned his wrist underneath him.

Scully finally got past the crowd, using

her credentials as a battering ram. “I’m

a medical doctor, please let me through,”

she shouted to anyone who would listen.

Finally, she was at the table and moved

around to the injured man.

The television screen was intact, which

confused Scully for a moment. She

assumed the television had exploded and

the resulting jolt of electricity from

the earphone might have been enough to

electrocute the man. She placed her hand

on his neck, feeling for a pulse. None

was to be found. Then she peeled back

the man’s eyelids. The whites of

both eyes were filled with red. As she

moved the head slightly, a trickle of

blood ran out one ear.

“Has someone called 911?” Scully shouted.

“And everyone, get away from those sets!

There could be another power surge.”

The witnesses scrambled away from the

table, someone had the presence of mind

to disconnect the power strips that the

television sets were plugged in. There

was a lot of milling around as people

tried to determine exactly what had

happened.

From the crowd, Langly made his way over

to Scully. “Uh, you better come quick.

Mulder got hurt in the scuffle.”

“What?” she asked, annoyed and worried at

the same time.

“He’s says he fell on his arm. Judging

from the pain he’s in, I think it’s

broken. Pretty bad, too.” Langly was

turning an interesting shade of pale

green.

“I’ll be right there.” Security from the

hotel had arrived and Scully felt

reasonably sure that they would control

the crowd for the time being until the

ambulance and coroner arrived. She

noticed the hotel maintenance people were

already checking out the televisions and

the electrical cords.

“Where is he?” she asked, but it didn’t

take long to spot him. Mulder was

sitting on one of the chairs reserved for

the test subjects, his right arm cradled

to his chest. His face was pale gray and

sweat was dripping down his temple. He

looked up at her with pain filled eyes.

“I think I did a number on it, Scully,”

he said, foregoing their aliases.

Gently, she reached out to run her hand

over the injured limb, but he flinched

back and gritted his teeth at her

slightest touch. “Christ, I’ve never had

a break hurt this bad,” he panted.

“Easy, Mulder, just take it easy. OK,

guys, here’s the deal. This place is a

mad house at the moment and it would be a

lot easier if we just drove him to

the hospital ourselves. Byers, get the

van and pull it up under the lobby

awning. Langly, see if we can clear a

path through this crowd, I don’t want him

jostled in any way. Frohike, go get some

ice, fast. I want to ice it down to

reduce the swelling.” She still hadn’t

had a really good look at the arm, but

from his reaction to the pain, her

thoughts were reeling with images of

compound fractures and displaced bones.

Sheraton Hotel

8:45 pm

“Easy does it, Mulder. Just lie down and

I’ll prop your arm up on these pillows.”

Mulder complied, anger and pain still

warring in his features. “I can’t

believe this, Scully. I just can’t

believe this shit!”

She poked a pill out of a plastic

blister pack and got a glass of water

from the bathroom. She handed them to

him and watched as he swallowed the pill

before sitting down next to him.

“A sprain! Can you believe I passed out

from a sprain?!”

“Mulder, sprains can be more painful than

breaks,” she said, but even she could

tell she didn’t sound too convincing.

“It could be a side effect-”

“That was days ago, Scully, and I haven’t

had a single symptom,” he cried, lying

back on the pillows and searching for a

comfortable position.

“At least you aren’t in a cast,” she

pointed out hopefully.

He glared at the Ace bandage wrapped

around his wrist and the blue generic

sling holding his arm in position.

“Yeah. I can take a shower. If I can

stand the pressure of the water on my

skin,” he growled back. “What is wrong

with me?” he cried out, closing his eyes

and shutting out the world.

She patted his leg. She wondered the

same thing, but didn’t dare give voice to

her concerns. Mulder had vomited during

the ten minute ride to the hospital. In

the ER, he had actually passed out from

the pain. She had been certain the x

rays would show a displaced bone,

possibly even a Jones fracture or other

equally painful break. Instead, the

black and white photos showed absolutely

no damage.

The swelling was minimal and the doctor

on call had been generous in giving the

diagnosis of a sprain. In reality it was

more of a bruise than anything else.

Scully had hated the looks the nurses had

given her partner as they prepared to

leave. She heard one of the nurses at

the desk grumble about ‘hypochondriacs

taking up all their time’ and almost

went back to give the woman a piece of

her mind. She knew Mulder too well to

think he was faking his pain in any way.

She couldn’t help but remember how he’d

been incapacitated by the drug he’d been

exposed to just a short week before.

The drug had worn off, or so they

thought. Now she was uncertain what they

should be doing. She had asked for a

blood workup at the hospital, which

the doctor had thought fairly useless,

but had agreed to reluctantly. They

promised to call her with the results as

soon as they were back from the lab.

Two hours later, a knock at the door

startled her. Mulder was sleeping, out

for the night under the influence of the

painkiller the ER doc had given him.

Scully was online, searching through

medical sites for any information on

‘brain enhancing drugs’ and their

possible side effects. She went to the

door, half expecting the Gunmen, but not

entirely pleased to see them.

“He’s asleep, guys. Come back in the

morning,” she told them through the half-

open door.

“Agent Scully, we’d never intrude, but

this is really important,” Byers pleaded,

his hand on the doorframe. “Please, we

won’t take up more than a few minutes of

your time.”

Scully glanced over to the bed, where

Mulder was still snoring softly. Shaking

her head, she let the three conspiracy

geeks into the room.

“Out with it. You have 10 minutes

and then you are gone,” she said tersely,

sitting down at the desk by the window.

“After we dropped you off at the ER, we

went back to the convention,” Byers

started.

“And it was just as chaotic as when we

left,” Langly chimed in.

“But all hell broke loose when someone

heard that the hotel electrician told

housekeeping that it wasn’t a power surge

that caused the TV to explode,” Frohike

added.

“Well, it was a power surge,” Byers

corrected. “Just not in the direction we

all figured it would be.”

Her neck was hurting from following the

conversation bounce back and forth

between the three men. She stood up with

her hands on her hips. “What the hell

are you trying to tell me,” she blurted

out a little louder than she’d wanted.

Mulder moaned, rolled over onto his

side, but didn’t awaken. “Now, tell me-

quietly-what the hell you are talking

about,” she hissed, dragging Byers over

to the far side of the room.

“According to the electrician, the

television did not experience a surge of

electricity from the outlet.”

Scully shook her head as if trying to

clear cobwebs, or possibly improve her

hearing. “So it wasn’t a power surge

that killed the witness?”

“No, it was most definitely a surge of

electricity,” Byers corrected. “Just not

from the outlet.”

“Then from where?” Scully asked

impatiently. “The sky?”

“No. From Victor’s earphone,” Byers

explained excitedly.

“Victor?”

“Victor Anton, the witness. The man who

died. You might have heard of him. He’s

known theatrically as the Amazing Victor.

He did Leno about six months ago. Opens

for Copperfield in Vegas occasionally.”

“The victim is a . . . what? Other than

a skeptic?”

“He’s a magician. To be honest, quite a

few magicians find themselves in the

skeptical ranks. They know the tricks,

or they figure they do. They consider

self-proclaimed psychics to be hustlers

and view them

very unfavorably,” Byers continued.

“Wait. You said the surge came from the

earphone. Then it came from the

television,” Scully reasoned.

“No, Agent Scully. That’s what I’m

trying to say. The power surge went

through the earphone into the television.

The surge itself came from Victor.”

“You’ve got to be kidding,” Scully said

seriously. One look at the bearded man’s

face and she had her answer. “You aren’t

kidding. But how could the electrician

know that?”

“The way the wires were melted,

apparently. And when we heard that,

well, we figured maybe you could go over

to the morgue, take a look at Victor’s

body. I mean, if Victor caused the power

surge during the experiment, do you have

any idea what this could mean?”

“It could mean Victor Anton had psychic

powers. Or it could mean we have a

murder on our hands,” said Mulder from

the bed.

Act II

Kissimmee City Morgue

12:45 am

“Mulder, are you sure-”

“Scully, asking me that question yet

again is not going to change the answer!

I feel fine, and I mean that in the most

literal sense of the word! Aside from a

little light-headedness, which is

probably from that Tylenol 3 I took, I

feel great.”

Scully gave him a worried look and then

returned her gaze to the body lying on

the table in front of them.

“So, were the boys right? Did Victor

just . . . implode?”

“Mulder, this makes no sense. I’ve never

seen a brain look this scrambled! I

don’t understand what happened. It’s not

just an aneurysm, it’s like the brain

just . . .”

“Popped?” he supplied. “That’s probably

the sound we heard just before he slumped

over.”

Scully pulled the safety glasses off her

face and stared down again at the body.

“OK, I have to say he died of some sort

of electric charge which seems to have

originated in his own brain. But Mulder,

how does that equate to him being

murdered?”

Mulder had hopped up on a nearby counter

and was swinging his legs, bumping his

sneakers against the metal drawers.

“Scully, look at the circumstances.

We were in the presence of over 100

psychics-”

“Exactly 100, Mulder,” she corrected.

“Not if you include those members of the

guests who might exhibit psychic ability

but didn’t make the cut, and don’t forget

the 100 in the hotel in Tampa,” he

reminded her.

“OK, so there were a lot of psychics,”

she admitted.

“So, this experiment has gotten a lot of

play in the community, Scully.”

“What community, Mulder? The greater

Orlando Metro area?” she snorted.

“No, the paranormal community. For many

of these people it was ‘put up or shut

up’ time. When the last experiment only

proved marginally successful-”

Her snort caused him to roll his eyes,

but didn’t stop his monologue.

“They knew this experiment had to prove

the theory.”

“And what theory is that, Mulder?”

“That psychic ability is real, and

quantifiable.”

This time she rolled her eyes. “So why

kill only Victor Anton? Why not kill all

the skeptics?”

Mulder shrugged. “I don’t know. Maybe

their powers have limits. But Scully,

look at this. I found it in the packet

we received when we registered as

guests.”

He handed her a slip of light blue paper.

She skimmed it quickly and looked back at

him. “A memorial tribute to Lydia

Forby?”

“Lydia Forby was a very well known

skeptic. For that matter, although it’s

always been rumored that Lydia herself

had psychic ability, she was the person

responsible for gathering the group of

skeptics who acted as witnesses this

afternoon. She’s had several articles

published in the SI stating unequivocally

that psychic ability is nothing more than

a circus act and basically hogwash. She

did her doctoral dissertation on that

very subject.”

“This says she died peacefully at her

home,” Scully read from the blue sheet.

“Last . . . Mulder, this was just two

days ago!”

“Yeah. I thought it was odd that she

wasn’t at the skeptics table. I hadn’t

heard of her death.”

“You would have recognized her?” Scully

asked with a raised eyebrow.

Mulder found his shoelace incredibly

interesting at that moment. When he

looked back up, his eyes were shy.

“Let’s just say I find strongly skeptical

women extremely attractive,” he said,

punctuating the comment with a randy

wink.

That got him a smile and a shake of her

head. “But Mulder, this has her date of

birth. The woman was almost 80 years

old. She probably died in her sleep,

of a stroke, a heart attack, any number

of natural causes.”

“Makes it pretty easy to cover up her

murder, huh?” Mulder winked again.

“I think you’re reaching,” Scully said,

her arms crossed firmly in front of her

and one eye brow cocked and ready to

fire.

“Scully, I’m just saying this looks like

it could get interesting–very

soon.”

Kissimmee Hyatt

3:00 pm

“I think this is an incredibly bad idea,”

Scully groused as she stood in front of

the hotel desk, signing the registration

form.

“It’s not like this is a flea bag,

Scully. Sheez, you get to stay in three

really nice hotels in a row and you’re

complaining! Next time, we stay in our

usual budget fare,” he warned, his eyes

twinkling.

“It’s not changing hotels that has me

worried, and you know it! I don’t like

the fact that we’re now front and center

at this convention. And the fact that no

one else has died casts a bit of a shadow

on your prediction of last night . . .”

“The night is young, Scully. The last

death was just 24 hours ago,” Mulder

pointed out defensively.

“And there is only one more day left of

the convention,” Scully reminded him.

“So, we stay here one night and then we

go back to the Sheraton. What’s the big

deal? Scully, even if there are no more

deaths, we still have one to look in

to. Two, if you count Mrs. Forby,” he

said shaking his finger at her.

“We are on va-ca-tion, Mulder. That

means we are not working. Do I have to

spell this out to you again?”

“Right here? In the lobby?” he leaned in

and whispered in her ear. “Let’s spell,

G-Woman!”

Thankfully for Scully, the desk clerk

looked up at that moment. “Mr. Petri,

you have a message.”

Scully’s eyebrow reached an all time

high. She waited, not too patiently, as

Mulder read the pink slip of paper.

“It’s from the guys. They’ve invited us

to a hospitality suite tonight. Langly

says it’s better than going out to eat,

they have tons of free food. It starts

at seven.”

Scully’s face was impassionate stone.

“There will be a lot of people there,

Scully. If this killer intends to strike

again, that might be the logical place.”

Scully glanced down at her watch. “It’s

3:15. Since we don’t have to worry about

dinner reservations,” she said with more

than a hint of sarcasm, “that gives us 3

hours and 45 minutes. Just enough time

for two coats of nail polish to dry.

Move your fanny, Rob. You have work to

do!”

Hyatt Suite 1156

8:15 pm

“So, you read or do you just feel?”

“Excuse me?” Scully asked, somewhat

startled that the tall man with shocking

white hair and a fake bone necklace had

decided to strike up a conversation with

her. Mulder had gone off to get drinks

over 10 minutes ago and in the throng of

bodies, she’d lost sight of him

completely. To be honest, she couldn’t

even tell what direction the bar was in.

“I asked if you read, you know, tarot,

crystals, tea leaves. Or do you get your

images by feel?” His accent sounded

almost Jamaican, but she couldn’t be

sure.

“Um, I don’t,” she said simply.

His smile grew brighter. “Ah! You’re

one of ‘them’, are ya now? Fascinating.

And your lover, is he also a non

believer?”

Scully’s tongue found the hollow place in

the middle of her front molar and smiled.

“I think I need a drink,” she announced

and hastily got to her feet.

A knot of people carrying wine glasses

and coming toward her gave her somewhat

of a guide. She headed past them and ran

directly into Frohike.

The little man dropped his eyes at first,

then his head jerked up and he grinned at

the agent. “Nice foot fashion, Agent

Scully. Is that ‘To Die For Red’ by

Revlon on those toes?”

Scully just raised half an eyebrow.

“Focus, Hickey. Where’s Mulder?”

Frohike had the good grace to swallow any

retort and nodded over his left shoulder.

“He was about four people behind me in

the line. And I think the chickadee in

front of him was ordering for a table.

He might be a while. In the meantime,

care for a Harvey Wallbanger?” He

offered her the drink in his hand.

She shook her head with a sigh. “The

food table looked great, but I couldn’t

get within five feet of it,” she huffed.

“Too bad, the jalapeno poppers are

fantastic!”

Scully shook her head. “Those things

always give me gas,” she said with

disgust. “I want something light-and not

greasy.”

“Oh, well, they have cheese and crackers

and those little pieces of chicken on

sticks. You should be able to find

something, eventually. I think the whole

convention is packed in here. But wait

till Langly gets back. He knows how to

work a buffet table, he’s bringing a

plate. Hey, a couple of seats just

opened up! Let’s grab ’em.”

Scully was about to object and go off to

find Mulder when there was a scream

somewhere in one of the small alcoves to

the left of her. Instinctively, she

reached for her gun, which was not at her

hip because she had left it at home. It

was when a man’s voice called for a

doctor that she forced her way through

the crowd.

This time some of the attendees

recognized her and helped her through the

throng of people. When she reached the

center of all the attention, she found a

woman lying motionless on the blue plush

carpet.

Quickly, Scully dropped to her knees

beside the woman and felt for a pulse

while listening for any breath sounds.

She found neither, so she immediately

started CPR.

“The ambulance is on the way, Dr. Petri,”

one of the conference staff members

assured her. She ignored the use of the

alias Mulder had picked out and continued

her efforts for a moment. Sitting back,

she did a cursory exam and found blood in

the ears and in the whites of the eyes.

“I’m afraid it’s too late,” she said with

a heavy sigh.

Another staff member, one she recognized

from their check in, was suddenly at her

elbow.

“Dr. Petri, your husband has taken ill!”

Just through the sea of faces, Scully saw

someone familiar. “Byers! Come here and

keep all these people back!”

The bearded man looked first shocked and

then slightly dismayed at his sudden

responsibility.

“I need to get to Mulder,” Scully added

through gritted teeth.

“Of course, Agent, er, Doctor Petri,”

Byers agreed and started moving the crowd

away from the body with his arms

outstretched.

“It’s not like you haven’t seen a dead

person,” he was saying to the others as

Scully pushed her way through, trying to

follow the young man who had told her

Mulder was sick.

She found her partner sitting on the

floor, leaning against the bar, doubled

over. He was panting heavily and his

arms were holding his stomach as if he’d

been gut shot and was trying to stop the

bleeding. She knelt down beside him and

touched his arm.

“Mulder, what’s wrong?” she asked gently.

“Gut,” came the one word response. He

didn’t even look up, his face still

hidden from view as his chin was pressed

into his chest.

“Your stomach? Where? Where is the pain

located?”

“Sick!” was all the warning he gave her

and she grabbed an ice bucket off the bar

counter, tossed the melting contents onto

the floor and got it in his hands just in

time for him to begin retching.

There was another crowd gathered, this

time around the sick man and the gall of

these people was past getting on her

nerves. “Get everyone out of this room,”

she hissed to the staffer, who was still

standing, wide-eyed, next to her.

“Yes ma’am!” he answered, obviously

relieved to have something to do.

“Awright, clear out, everybody! Show’s

over. Sorry for the inconvenience. Hey,

don’t forget the tarot card readings at

breakfast start at 9 sharp, so you want

to get some shut eye. Everybody out!”

By the time the room was empty, except

for Scully, Mulder and the Gunmen, the

paramedics arrived. The pain in his gut

had moved up and Mulder tried, through

clenched teeth, to explain the pain in

his chest.

“Crushing,” he gasped out and his eyes

rolled back in his head.

The paramedics loaded him quickly on a

stretcher, hooking up monitors and IV’s

as they moved and before Scully could

insist on going with them, they were

gone.

She stood in the driveway to the hotel,

holding back tears.

“Do you think it was a heart attack?”

Byers asked softly, a stricken look on

his face.

Scully swallowed hard. “I don’t know.

Let’s get in the van, I need to get to

that hospital. And Frohike-you drive.”

Doctor’s Hospital

Kissimmee, Florida

10:45 pm

Scully was ready to start breaking down

walls. Byers had gone for coffee, had

gotten lost and had been escorted back by

a security guard. Frohike had asked the

admissions clerk out for drinks after her

shift. Langly had crashed out in front

of the television set in the ‘children’s

lounge’ during a Dexter’s Laboratory

marathon. And there was still no word on

Mulder.

“I’m going back there,” the agent

declared with fire in her eyes.

Byers started to reach for her arm to

pull her back, but her burning glare

stopped him short. “Agent Scully,

please. The nurse said they would notify

us the minute the doctor has a diagnosis.

We just have to be patient,” he pleaded.

“I’ve been patient,” she hissed. “Now,

I’m taking action.” She headed for the

double doors toward the Emergency

Department and shoved the release bar

with all her might. It held fast. A

quick glance to the side wall revealed a

keyboard and slide card lock.

“To hell with this,” she spun around,

looking for anything to pry the door

open. She’d picked up a small wire trash

basket and was attempting to unravel the

mesh when the doors opened and a

disheveled young man in green scrubs

entered the lounge.

“Mrs. Mulder?” he asked, eyeing the

wastebasket in her hands with obvious

trepidation.

“My name is _Doctor_ Scully,” she said

evenly as she shoved the wastebasket in

Byer’s direction and walked closer to the

man. “Where’s my partner? What’s his

condition?”

The young man seemed a little perplexed

by her attitude and her questions, but

struggled to keep in control. “I’m Mark

Lomb, I’m the head resident in the ER.

I’ve examined your-did you call him your

partner?”

“Yes, he’s my partner, and I’m his next

of kin,” she said impatiently without

going into details. “What are his

vitals?”

“Well, his vitals, now, are quite good.

He’s breathing was never a question, his

ox sat never dropped below 96 percent, BP

shot up for a little bit, but dropped

back to 118 over 80 and the pain in his

chest and stomach seems to have

dissipated with the administration of 80

mg of Simethicone and 750 mg of calcium

carbonate.”

Scully blinked, but drew herself up to

her full 5 foot 2 inches. “You

administered antacid for a heart attack?”

she growled.

“Well, it would appear that your

‘partner’ was suffering from severe

indigestion. When we got him in the

treatment room and on a monitor, his

heart rate was rapid, but not irregular.

We did a EKG and a CT scan and found no

abnormality. Then I tried the antacid.

He, uh, expelled quite a bit of gas, and

now he’s resting comfortably. You can

take him home as soon as we wake him up

and get him dressed.”

Scully continued to glare at the young

man to the point where he started

searching out the pattern of the floor

tiles. “It’s an easy mistake to make,

really. The gas was trapped in the

stomach and large intestine, causing

pressure to build up on the diaphragm.

That, in turn, caused pressure on the

heart and of course, the lungs-”

“I know what happens when you have

indigestion,” Scully spat out. “But the

pain was too intense. Besides, he

vomited at the hotel!”

“That’s not uncommon, either. It’s quite

possible that the gas trapped in the

large intestine wasn’t affected by the

vomiting,” Lomb added helpfully.

Scully was way past playing with her

molar. She was well on her way to

drilling a hole in her tooth with her

tongue. “Thank you, Doctor,” she replied

icily. “If you’d be so kind as to take

me back to see my partner, I’ll take it

from here.”

She was escorted back into the ER

treatments rooms to find that Mulder,

looking rather sheepish, was pulling on

his sneakers and tying up the laces.

“I’m really sorry about this,” he said

quietly, staring at his shoe.

“Mulder, I don’t know what happened back

at the hotel, but that was not

indigestion! You get gas from time to

time, especially when you insist on

getting green salsa on your nachos, but

that pain was off the chart. It was

something entirely different!”

He looked up, fear in his eyes. “I

really thought it was the big one,

Scully,” he admitted in a whisper.

She reached out and put her hand on his

shoulder. “So did I,” she nodded and

fought back the tears that were choking

her throat. He pulled her into his arms,

holding her close.

“Shhh, it’s all right. I’m fine,” he

assured her.

“But it’s not all right,” she objected,

her voice muffled by speaking directly

into his shoulder. “Mulder, that’s the

second time in two days. This has to

stop!”

He closed his eyes and absently stroked

her hair. “I know, Scully. Believe me,

I know.”

Act III

Kissimmee City Morgue

1:45 am

“I want you to go back to the hotel and

get some sleep!”

“I’m fine, Mulder,” she said, rolling her

shoulders again. “I just want to see if

the blood work-”

“Scully, you know as well as I do that

the lab won’t rush this. Elizabeth Mason

appears to have died of natural causes.

No way are they gonna drag someone out in

the middle of the night to test blood

unless there’s a gunshot or knife wound

somewhere in the mix. Besides, you’re

dead on your feet,” Mulder accused.

“Are you just trying to get me in bed,

Agent Mulder?” she asked with a coy raise

of one eyebrow.

“Always, Agent Scully, but this time I’m

serious. Look, the Medical Examiner

already thinks we’re two tacos short of a

combo plate and you’ll be here all night

looking for something you’re not going to

find.”

“And what, exactly, would that be, this

elusive something?” she asked, arms

crossed in a very defiant posture.

“A scientific explanation,” he said as he

walked up behind her and massaged the

area right between her shoulder blades.

“Scully,” he whispered as he leaned into

her ear, his breath raising goose bumps

across the back of her neck. “These

people’s deaths can not be explained by

mere science.”

“You say it like it’s hokum, Mulder.

‘Mere science.’ I’ve spent my life, my

career, oooh, yeah, right there, no, no,

to the left, yeah . . .” she said with a

contented sigh as his long fingers

continued to work their magic on her

tired muscles. After a few minutes,

though, she came back to herself and

pulled away from his hands.

“Thought you had me that time, didn’t

you, G-Man,” she accused.

“Who, me?” he replied, holding his hands

up in surrender. “Scully, I know it’s in

your nature to search for the scientific

explanation, but look at the facts. Poor

Ms. Mason died in exactly the same manner

as our buddy Victor Anton. You said

yourself that you’d never seen a brain so

completely scrambled. I’m willing to bet

the contents of my bottom desk drawer

that poor old Lydia was killed by the

same person. Did some lost KGB agent,

not knowing the Cold War is over, come in

and hit each of them with a microwave ray

gun? I mean, face it, that’s a touch

more outlandish than the obvious answer.”

“The obvious answer being that a psychic,

or group of psychics, turned the evil eye

on the opposition, is that what you’re

saying, Mulder?”

“I never said it was a group, Scully. I

believe the evil eye acted alone on this

one.”

Scully closed her eyes in defeat. “You

have absolutely no proof of that

statement,” she said with an exasperated

huff.

“Yeah, well, since we have no proof of

any kind, save for dead bodies stacking

up like cord wood, I would say mine is

the most viable explanation because it

doesn’t require physical proof!”

She stared at him a full minute before

opening her mouth. “You know, as tired

as I am right now, that almost made

sense.”

“Let’s go back to the motel and go to

bed,” he said tenderly, pulling on her

hand.

“Shouldn’t we be calling someone? The

Kissimmee Police Department, the Osceola

County Sheriff’s Department, . . .

Skinner?” she asked, allowing him to pull

off her safety glasses and tug off her

lab coat.

“Why? When did you start to like being

laughed at by local law enforcement? Do

we need to be seeking professional help

for this condition?”

“But if there have been three murders . .

.” Her comment was punctuated with a

long yawn.

“When we can prove they were murders, and

when we can hand over the UNSUB, then

we’ll call in the troops. For now, we

might as well just keep a low profile and

observe.”

“Low profile. Mulder, you’ve been

carried out of the hotel twice already.

Once on a gurney to a waiting ambulance.

You don’t think that’s just a tad ‘high’

profile?”

“It’s a great cover, Scully. Who would

ever think that such a hypochondriac

would be a federal agent?”

“They are psychics,” she countered.

“Humor me,” he pleaded.

She reached out to take his hand and

clutched it to her cheek. “That scares

me, too, Mulder. I don’t know what’s

happening with you.”

He tried to look braver than he felt, for

her sake. “So far it looks like there

are no lingering ill effects after these

attacks,” he pointed out.

“Still, I want you to take it easy. We

seem to have no idea when an attack will

take place. And when we get home, you’re

going to GUMC for another full battery of

tests,” she ordered.

“You’re the doctor,” he said with a wink

and placed a quick kiss on the crown of

her head.

“Don’t you forget it,” she said, pulling

him down to kiss him on the lips.

Kissimmee Hyatt

10:50 am

Frohike spotted them from across the

convention lobby. “Hey, there they are!”

His two companions quickly followed him

toward the two agents, who were

attempting to turn back and get on an

elevator, any elevator.

“You missed the tarot card reading,”

Langly accused as Mulder tried to hide

behind a potted palm. Scully tugged on

his arm and pulled him out into the open.

“We were tired after last night,” she

explained lamely. “The autopsy . . . and

everything . . .”

“Tired. Right. And I’m the Secretary of

Def–” started Langly.

“The debate is starting at 11,” Byers

interrupted before Langly could earn

Mulder’s wrath, and Scully’s. “We need

to get into the auditorium if we want

good seats.”

“Debate?” Scully asked, looking over at

Mulder, who was still carrying the

convention folder with all the

information sheets.

Mulder shuffled some papers and found the

schedule. “Let’s see. Debate. A panel

of two psychics and two skeptics are

going to debate the use of psychic

ability in law enforcement.” He looked

up and grinned. “Sounds like it’s just

up our alley, Scully, er, Laura.”

“After this vacation, Rob, you owe me a

vacation,” she growled.

Byers led them to seats in the auditorium

near the middle aisle. Scully looked

around, seeing many of the same faces

from the hospitality suite the day

before.

The mood of the crowd was somber. It

certainly didn’t mirror the carnival

atmosphere of the Defense Contractor’s

convention she’d been lured to in Las

Vegas two years before.

A young woman took the podium to the left

of the table with the panelists and

tapped on the microphone.

“If you could all please take your

places. I believe there are still some

good seats up front, if any one wants to

come a little closer. I promise, we

don’t bite,” she said with a good natured

smile.

“It’s not biting we’re worried about,”

said an unidentified voice from the

crowd.

The young woman smiled nervously and

cleared her throat.

“As we all know, law enforcement from

time to time calls upon those of us with

psychic ability to help them in solving

crimes and finding missing persons. Some

feel this is a waste of precious time and

resources. Others think it is the only

way some criminals will ever be brought

to justice. Today, we are honored to

have two individuals who have actually

been called in by the police and have

successfully led them to capture

criminals. On my right, nearest to me,

is The Stupendous Yappi.” The audience

applauded while Yappi stood up.

“I think I’m getting sick again, Scully,”

Mulder whispered in her ear. She shot

him a worried look, only to see that the

cause of her partner’s ‘illness’ was the

man standing at the panelist table.

“Me first, Mulder.”

“Shhhhh!” hissed Frohike as the young

woman went on to introduce the remainder

of the panel.

One hour and forty-five minutes later,

the debate was over.

“Well, wasn’t it surprising to find out

that Yappi led the cops right to that

murdering bellboy in Minneapolis?” Mulder

asked sarcastically as they left the

auditorium. “And the FBI’s involvement

wasn’t even mentioned.”

“I’ll make sure to amend that report the

minute we get back home,” Scully said

dryly. “But more to the point, did you

notice anything interesting in there?”

“I think that was a botched dye job. I

don’t think it’s possible for a person to

have naturally purple hair,” he replied

with a grin.

She faked a laugh. “No, think about it.”

“Nobody died. I did notice that. Every

other time there’s been a general session

or gathering, there seems to be a death.”

“I think that lends just a little

credence to my contention that these

deaths were of natural causes and their

grouping was just coinci-”

Scully was interrupted by shouts coming

from the convention area lobby. Before

long, someone called out ‘Fight’ and

everyone started running.

Mulder was the first to arrive at the

scene and stood wide-eyed at the boxing

match before him. The Stupendous Yappi,

his hair mussed and his ascot just barely

looped around his neck, was in the

process of strangling Martin the

Marvelous, a two-bit carny magician and

freelance contributor to the Skeptical

Inquirer who had been one of the skeptics

in the debate. Martin was busy getting

his own kicks in, literally, making

contact with Yappi’s shins with each

blow. The two men were obviously intent

on beating the crap out of each other.

“Mulder!” Scully yelled, to get his

attention. “All right, let’s break this

up,” she directed at the two combatants,

who ignored her completely. “I said,

break this UP!” she shouted and proceeded

to wade into the fray.

The two combatants seemed to not hear the

shrill warning of the red-haired woman

and continued to pummel each other. As a

result, Mulder felt duty-bound to weigh

in on Scully’s side. Grabbing Yappi by

the ascot, he yanked up, dragging the

famous psychic away. As he did,

something incredible happened. Martin,

who was being held now by Langly with

Scully helping to hold him back, tried

one more lunge at Yappi. Just as he did,

there was a enormous roar, like a sonic

boom, and Martin was torn from Langly’s

grip, thrown through the air across the

lobby, and landed in a crumpled heap near

the doors of the elevators.

Yappi seemed as shocked as everyone else,

but didn’t really have time to react.

Mulder, who had him in a choke-hold,

suddenly careened to the left, falling

unconscious to the floor of the lobby.

Yappi struggled to free himself from the

agent’s grasp, and was finally

successful. His freedom was short-lived,

as Scully immediately ordered a recently

arrived hotel security guard to restrain

him.

“I want you to call 911, call for police

and two ambulances,” she barked. “Tell

them two men are down, one a Federal

Agent and we have the suspect in

custody.”

The gathered crowd stared on in silence.

Scully caught Byer’s eye and jerked her

head, indicating that she needed his

help. The nervous editor nodded in

compliance and hurried over to where

Mulder was still slumped on the floor.

That gave Scully an opportunity to check

on Martin, who was, as she suspected,

dead. Before she had a chance to check

more than the man’s eyes and ears, Byers

was calling her.

clip_image002

“Agent Scully, something’s wrong!” Byers

shouted and immediately started to

administer CPR to the fallen agent.

Scully was beside him in a flash, ripping

Mulder’s shirt open and then checking for

a pulse.

“Damn it, what is going on?” she

demanded, but really never expected an

answer. She moved Byers back, motioning

for him to continue chest compressions

while she did respirations. They worked

as a team until the paramedics arrived

less than ten minutes later.

Doctor’s Hospital

Kissimmee, Florida

12:10 pm

Dr. Lomb met her at the doors to the ER.

“I got the call and recognized the name.

What is it this time?” he asked with one

eyebrow cocked.

“Arrhythmic and not breathing at scene,

200 joules got a rhythm, still no resps,

so we bagged him enroute,” answered the

paramedic before Scully had the chance.

“BP’s high, 150 over 110 and he’s

unresponsive to any stimulus.”

That seemed to convey the seriousness of

the situation to the doctor. “Dr.

Scully, I’ll be out in a little while to

talk to you,” Lomb said in clipped tones

as he swiped his cardkey and held the

door open for the paramedics and the

gurney.

“Not this time,” Scully growled and

grabbed the door before it could close

her out and away from her partner. “I’m

coming, too.”

Two hours later, Scully walked beside

Mulder’s gurney as he was moved to a room

in the hospital. Lomb was on the other

side of the gurney, still shaking his

head.

“I don’t understand it. He’s exhibiting

all the symptoms of severe electric

shock. But you say he wasn’t near any

electric power source. And there are no

contact burns.”

“I suspect, Dr. Lomb, that the shock was

administered by an individual. Someone

the police have in custody.”

“Dr. Scully, a stun-gun didn’t do this,”

Lomb chided. “I would dare to say a high

power line, but not a stun-gun.”

“I’m not saying it did, Doctor. But how

he was attacked makes no difference in

his treatment. What do you intend to do

for him?”

Lomb looked down at his patient and

heaved a sigh. “For now, we treat the

symptoms. I intend to replace lost

fluids, keep him on the respirator and

the heart monitor. We’ll continue with

the Mannitol to bring his pressure down.

We’ll watch him closely and hope he comes

out of it on his own. I really don’t

know what else do to for him, Dr.

Scully.”

When they were settled in the room,

Scully pulled a padded chair over, sat

down and reached through the bed rail to

take her partner’s hand.

“I said this had to stop, Mulder,” she

whispered, a tear hanging valiantly to

her eyelash before plunging to the metal

railing with a silent splash.

“I just don’t understand it. I know you

said this was probably the work of a

psychic, someone who could mentally cook

someone’s brain from a distance, but

Yappi, Mulder? The man is not a

certified psychic. Just plain

certifiable, yes, but psychic, I don’t

think so! So how could he have done

this? And don’t take this the wrong way,

but why are you still alive? Not that

I’m complaining, mind you.” She gave him

a teary smile. “I’m just

trying to work this all out.”

She took a moment to check all the

monitors. Everything was in order, at

least for the moment. There was a soft

rap on the door and she looked up,

expecting to find a nurse. Instead, John

Byers stood in the door and grimaced at

his own intrusion.

“Sorry. I hope I’m not disturbing you,”

he said hurriedly.

Scully swiped at her eyes quickly and

sat up straighter. “We’re just trying

to discuss the case, but Mulder seems

to want to withhold information,” she

said lightly, trying to conceal the deep

worry she felt.

Byers stepped into the room and stood at

the foot of Mulder’s bed. “After you

left, the police took Yappi into custody.

He was asking to talk to you while they

were escorting him out to the squad car.

Well, actually, he was screaming to talk

to you. He kept saying he could help you

find the real killer. I just thought, I

mean since Mulder can’t tell us anything

right now . . .”

She shook her head. “I can’t leave right

now, John,” she said firmly.

“Agent Scully, if Mulder’s right, he’s no

safer here than he was at the hotel.

Bars do not a prison make when the killer

has the ability to toss a person across a

room with his mind.”

Scully closed her eyes, hoping to think

of any reasonable argument to that

statement. None came to her. She opened

her eyes slowly, but still looked only at

Mulder.

“You’ll stay with him?” she asked in a

cracked whisper.

“Until you return, yes, of course,” Byers

quickly assured her. “And I’ll call you

if anything develops. Immediately.

Agent Scully, the Police Department is

only a few blocks from the hospital. In

an emergency, you’d be back here in less

than five minutes. Frohike and Langly

will wait for you right outside the

station, they’ll even keep the van

running, if you want.”

She sat there, not moving for several

seconds. Finally, she stood up and

leaned over, kissing Mulder on the

forehead. “If you do anything while I’m

gone, Mulder, it better be an

improvement,” she warned and then kissed

him again before turning to Byers.

“You’ll call-”

“At the first sign of any change, I

promise.”

To the bearded man’s surprise, she

reached up and squeezed his shoulder.

“Thank you, John. You’re a good friend.”

She then kissed him lightly on the cheek.

He sat down, stunned and smiling as she

left the room.

Act IV

Kissimmee Police Department

3:06 pm

Scully’s posture was hard as steel when

Yappi was brought in wearing an orange

jumpsuit and looking terrified.

“Thank you, I’ll let you know when I’m

finished interrogating the prisoner,”

Scully said tersely to the guard.

The guard looked dubiously at the agent

and then at the prisoner. “What about

his lawyer?”

“I waive my right to a lawyer if I can

just talk to Agent Scully,” Yappi said,

in amazingly clear English completely

devoid of an accent, except for a slight

Midwestern twang.

“Rudy Randolph Yapinski?” Scully asked,

regarding the folder in front her on the

table with a disdainful expression.

“I took the name Yappi when I went into

show business. Easier to spell,” Yappi

explained with a shrug. “Agent Scully,

you know me. I didn’t kill those people.

I’m not capable of killing those people.”

“You mean you don’t have the nerve to

take someone’s life?” Scully asked

mockingly.

“No. I just plain don’t have the

ability! Agent Scully, what you are

proposing is someone with incredible

psychic power. Why, someone like that

could do anything they wished. I’m

definitely not the killer. I am not that

person!”

Scully crossed her arms, unconvinced.

Yappi shook his head at her and rolled

his eyes to the ceiling. “If I had that

kind of power, do you honestly think they

could keep me here without my consent?”

“I don’t know what powers you do or do

not possess, Mr. Yapinski,” Scully said

with a sneer. “All I do know is that my

partner was trying to subdue you in order

to keep you from hurting another

conferee. Suddenly, the person you were

fighting was thrown across the room, died

of a massive brain trauma, and my partner

was taken to the hospital to be treated

for severe electric shock. Now, the only

person to touch either of those two men

was you. Why should I believe it was

anyone else, regardless of how incredible

I think the nature of these attacks

were?”

“I know you think I have incredible

powers, Agent Scully,” Yappi said

remorsefully. “But you have to believe

me. I couldn’t ‘psi’ my way out of a

paper bag! There are others at the

conference, though, who do have psychic

ability, and would do anything to keep

that ability a secret.”

Scully’s head jerked up. “What are you

talking about?”

Yappi smiled sadly. “Not all skeptics

are what they appear,” he said

cryptically.

Before she could question him further,

the guard appeared at the door. “Agent

Scully, the Desk Sergeant says there’s a

call for you. A Mr. Byers, says you

should come back to the hospital

immediately.”

Scully stood and was halfway to the door

before she remembered her suspect. “I’m

not through with you, Yapinski,” she

warned him with a pointed finger.

Yappi shook his head at her as she

hurried out of the room. “Now that is

negative energy,” he told the guard.

“Ya think?” the guard replied gruffly,

pulling the prisoner to his feet and

shoving him out the interrogation room

door.

Kissimmee Memorial Hospital

Room 306

Scully wasn’t too surprised to see Mulder

sitting up in bed. She’d made a quick

stop at the nurses station to confirm his

improved condition before she’d gone on

to his room. She was a little concerned

by his other visitor.

“Scully, this is Zelda of Armenia.

Zelda, Special Agent Dana Scully. Yes,

that one,” Mulder said with a wry grin as

both women sized each other up. He made

no explanation for the fact that he

looked much better, Scully would have to

wait for that.

Zelda was sporting all the accoutrements

of a gypsy fortune teller, down to the

flowing paisley floor length skirt,

brightly covered scarf on her head and

large gold hoop earrings. She smiled

excitedly at Scully.

“I’ve been wanting to meet you forever!”

she exclaimed in a distinctly West Texas

accent. “Ever since I heard you worked

with Agent Mulder here, I’ve just been

dyin’ to meet you. Oh, and by the way, I

think it’s just wonderful that the two of

you are finally, well, you know,” Zelda

hooped her index and ring finger and was

fully prepared to insert her other index

finger in the circle when Scully jumped

in.

“Mulder, what is all this about?” Scully

demanded before Zelda had a chance to go

any further.

“Zelda, or Elaine Tripp of Odessa, Texas

as her kith and kin know her, came to see

me about half an hour ago with quite a

story to tell. She’s convinced we have

the wrong man in custody, Scully. And

after hearing her out, I’m beginning to

think she might be right.”

Scully drew in a deep breath and pulled

up a chair. With a quick look to her

partner, confirming that he was much

better after his latest attack, she

folded her arms and sat back. “OK, hit

me with it.”

“Yappi couldn’t mind bend a spoon, much

less toss people across the lobby or cook

their brains up like chicken fried

steak,” Zelda said, pacing a short

distance at the foot of Mulder’s bed.

“He’s a charlatan. Couldn’t guess the

number of jelly beans in a jar at the

local Wal-mart. But he’s harmless,

completely harmless.”

“You know him well, do you?” Scully

asked, one eyebrow reaching for her

hairline.

“Sweetie, we’ve had a dance or two,”

Zelda answered with a wink. “But more

importantly, it couldn’t have been Yappi.

Because I know who did this.”

Scully’s tongue found that hollow spot.

Was it her imagination, or had the spot

grown slightly larger in the last few

days? “And that person is . . .”

“Jean Pierre LaFeete. He’s one of the

men who acted as a skeptic at the

experiment. Tall fella, hair as white as

Don King. Kinda scary, all the way

around,” Zelda said with a knowing nod of

her head.

“He’s a skeptic?” Scully asked,

remembering instantly the tall, strange

man who asked her if she ‘read or felt’

at the hospitality suite. He’d given her

the creeps, but not because she thought

he was a killer.

“He’s from Jamaica, the son of a Voo Doo

priestess and a powerful Voo Doo priest.

Word is he was conceived in some long

lost ritual that would ensure the

resulting child had the key to the ‘other

side’. But by the time he was 16, he’d

had enough of his parents and their

religion. He denounced his heritage, got

a fancy-schmancy degree from the

University of South Florida and teaches

Behavioral Psychology or some nonsense.”

Mulder shot Zelda a wounded look, but she

didn’t notice and carried on.

“He’s been a skeptic for years, but

really turned rabid just recently. He’s

been publishing articles and giving

speeches everywhere. I’m surprised you

haven’t crossed paths already,” Zelda

concluded with a shrug.

“So, just because the man has an odd

background and is now a confirmed skeptic

of paranormal abilities, that makes him a

killer,” Scully stated derisively. She

looked over at her partner and frowned.

“Did the doctor have a chance to take a

good look at your head before you and

Zelda had your little chat?”

Mulder looked sheepish and started to

speak, but Zelda held up her hand and cut

him off. “He’s powerful, I tell you.

And he’s got the control of his

abilities. He’s got so much control, he

can take out two people at once.” She

looked purposefully over at Mulder who

had the good grace to look innocent.

“You think he’s been attacking Mulder at

the same time he’s killing these other

people?” Scully demanded, rising to stand

protectively near to her partner.

“Why not just kill me, too?” he asked,

and winced at the killer look Scully shot

him. “Not to give anyone any ideas, mind

you,” he amended quickly.

“I think you fascinate him,” Zelda

offered with a shrug. “Or maybe, you

scare him. Hell, he might not even be

after you. It could just be that you’re

sensitive to all that energy. I don’t

know. But he’s killing people who know

he’s got the ability and, sad to say,

that list includes me. I want him caught

and done away with before he comes

after me.”

“Done away with?” Scully asked

incredulously

“OK, drugged to the gills. If he can’t

think straight, he can’t hurt anybody,

right?” Zelda countered. “Well, as fun

as this has been, I gotta run. I’m gonna

cast a nice protective spell around my

room and hide out there until this thing

all blows over. In the meantime, I

suggest the same for you, Agent Mulder.

I sure would hate for LeFeete to get

carried away and fry your brains, too.”

She patted Scully’s arm as she was

leaving the room.

“Next time you’re feelin’ frisky, try for

the spot right behind his knee. It’s his

most sensitive tickle spot and sweetie,

you will not be sorry,” she winked and

smiled and left the room.

Scully turned to glare at Mulder, who was

already in a defensive posture, holding

up his hands to fend off the attack. “I

have no idea how she knew that, Scully,

honest to god!”

“You believe her,” Scully said

disdainfully.

His eyes twinkled as he answered. “Well,

it does kinda fire my rockets, but you

have to hit the spot just right. I mean,

if you tickle too hard-”

“Mulder,” she warned.

“Yes, I believe her. Scully, face it,

Yappi is definitely a pain in the butt,

but a killer? He probably calls an

exterminator to get rid of the flies in

his basement! And whoever did this has

to be very powerful.”

“The son of two Voo Doo practitioners who

wants to keep his parentage a secret,”

Scully provided.

“Works for me,” Mulder said with a

shrug. “You know how hard it is to get

published in JAMA.”

Scully stood up and walked to the window,

spinning to confront him. “OK, let’s

assume for the sake of argument that Jean

Pierre LaFeete is an extremely powerful

psychic. So powerful, he can kill with

his mind. How in the world do we catch

him, Mulder?”

“Ever hear the expression ‘takes a thief

to catch a thief’?”

Scully merely rolled her eyes.

Dr. Lomb was not as easily convinced

an hour later when he stopped by to see

his patient.

“No! Unequivocally, unconditionally, no.

I cannot in any way release you from this

hospital, Agent Mulder. You’ve been seen

in the ER three times in the last 36

hours with three separate illnesses, a

new record for this hospital. I have no

idea why you continue to have these

attacks, but I can tell you they are

increasing in severity. I want you here,

under observation, for at least the next

48 hours. If you manage to stay

conscious and breathing during that time,

I’ll reassess. But for now-”

“I’d like to request to be released

against medical advice,” Mulder said

coolly. He’d already changed into the

clothes Scully had Langly bring up to the

hospital. The clothes he’d put on in the

morning were little more than rags after

the ER department had finished cutting

them off him earlier.

“Absolutely not,” Lomb said, crossing his

arms.

“What?” Mulder asked in shocked

disbelief.

“You heard me. I will not let you walk

out that door. I will not be brought up

on charges of endangering the life of a

federal officer!”

“I wouldn’t-”

“I’m sure you wouldn’t, Agent Mulder, but

I am pretty sure your partner would!” He

glanced nervously around, looking for the

partner in question.

“She’s bringing the car around,” Mulder

said evenly.

“Well, she can park it back in visitor’s

parking, because you are not leaving here

today. Now, I suggest you get back in

the hospital gown, or I’ll have to call

an orderly.”

“You can’t keep me here,” Mulder said,

shaking his head. “I won’t stay.”

“Then I’ll sedate you,” Lomb said

defiantly.

Right that moment, Scully walked in the

door. “Mulder, are you all set?”

“Why don’t you direct your question to

the good doctor here,” Mulder said,

leveling his gaze at Lomb.

Hyatt Hotel

Kissimmee

5:30 pm

“So, Mulder’s pretty pissed, huh?”

Frohike asked as Scully lead the way to

the front doors of the hotel.

“In a manner of speaking,” she said. “He

definitely wasn’t happy when I told

him I wanted him to stay at the hospital.

But I think Dr. Lomb was correct.

Besides, if this LeFeete is as powerful

as everyone seems to think, I don’t

want them in the same building. Mulder

is safer in a hospital room.”

“Yeah, but how safe is the hospital room

from Mulder,” Langly whispered to Byers

before Scully shot him a dagger-like

glare.

“John, did you get a chance to ‘rally the

troops’?” Scully asked, finally deciding

to let Langly live-for the moment.

“They’ll be in the Grand Ballroom A in

one hour. But Agent Scully, don’t you

think this is, well, a little far

fetched? I mean, what if this LeFeete

person figures out what’s going on?”

“That’s why we have to set out some

bait,” Scully said confidently. “Now,

I’ll

make sure LeFeete is there at 6:30 sharp.

Just make sure the room is ready.”

After she left, Byers looked sadly at

Langly. “You know what Mulder’s going to

do. He’s gonna kill us when he finds out

what the plan is.”

“Which is why we create a diversion,”

Langly said with a nod. “Let’s just hope

Frohike doesn’t let us down.”

6:30 pm

“So, that’s the general idea behind my

thesis, Ms. Petrie,” the tall, dark

skinned man said with a feral smile.

“Fascinating,” Scully sighed. “And

please, call me Dana. ‘Petrie’ was just

a ruse dreamed up by my friend. You have

no idea how refreshing it is to find a

like minded person in all this-” She

waved her arm toward the hallway.

“Rabble,” LeFeete supplied. “Yes, it is,

isn’t it? But you seem to have been

uncompromised, even though you have a

relationship with a confirmed believer in

psychic powers.”

Scully looked at LeFeete and smiled.

“He’s a recent acquisition, I assure

you.” She sipped her wine. “I’m

famished. Would you consider having

dinner with me?”

“We could order room service,” LeFeete

offered with that same feral smile.

Scully could feel the blush on her

cheeks.

“Maybe dessert,” she crooned and rose

quickly to the door. “Please, I hate the

smell of room service in the morning,”

she tossed over her shoulder.

“Of course, how silly of me,” LeFeete

chuckled.

As they approached the first floor,

LeFeete started sweating.

“Are you all right?” Scully asked, hoping

she sounded concerned.

“Is it warm in here?” LeFeete asked,

pulling at the collar of his shirt.

“No, I’m fine. Well, here’s our floor.

Now, the restaurant is just over there,

past the ballrooms.” Scully led the way,

but stopped outside Ballroom A. “I just

heard something,” she said, looking

suspiciously at the double doors.

LeFeete’s eyes widened. “Surely, it’s

nothing,” he concluded and grabbed her

arm to propel her toward the restaurant.

“No, I’m certain I heard something. I

want to see what’s going on in there,”

she said firmly, pulling away from her

companion. “Let’s see what it is.”

LeFeete held his ground, but his demeanor

changed from nervous to angry. “I know

exactly what you’re doing, Agent Scully

and I can assure you it won’t work.”

“Oh, I think it will,” Scully said with a

faint smile. “Byers, Langly, now!”

The doors flew open and over one hundred

people stood before them, eyes closed,

humming. LeFeete squared his shoulders,

drew in a deep breath and slammed his

eyes shut as if exerting extreme energy.

Suddenly, he was lifted off the floor by

an unseen force and tossed across the

foyer to the ballroom. He fell to a

crumpled heap on the floor.

Byers ran over to LeFeete and gingerly

placed a hand to his neck. “He’s out

cold,” he reported.

“But this doesn’t exactly prove he’s

guilty,” Langly pointed out to Scully as

a rousing cheer grew up from the

assembled psychics.

“No, but a notebook with the names of the

victims, each with a red line crossed

through it, along with a few other names,

including Mulder’s, will go a long

way to convincing a judge to at least

hold him.” Scully tossed them the book

checking on LeFeete.

“Won’t he get away? I mean, he still has

all that power,” Langly continued,

unconvinced.

“Not anymore,” Zelda said triumphantly,

holding a loft a bloody, headless

chicken, still sporting all it’s

feathers. “I did some research on the

net this afternoon. I think we’re safe

now.”

Epilogue

Kissimmee Sheraton

Two days later

Mulder tossed the white plastic bag

inside the door to the room and stalked

into the bathroom.

“I’m taking a shower,” he said as he

slammed the door.

Scully picked up the bag and peeked

inside, noting the same wash basin and

generic tissues that were standard

hospital ‘parting gifts’. She dropped

the bag and it’s contents into the small

trash can near the door. When she heard

water running, she went over and tried

the doorknob. As she suspected, it

was locked.

“Are you planning on staying mad at me

for the rest of our vacation? Because if

that’s the case, Frohike wants me to give

him a call and we can do Epcot without-”

The door opened suddenly and a dripping

wet Mulder grabbed her and dragged her

into the bathroom.

“Mulder, you’re wet!” she cried as he

crushed her against the tiled wall.

“OK, Scully, you win. I’m not mad

anymore. Now, tell me exactly what

happened while Frohike was beating me at

Hearts.”

“Well, I went back and talked to a few of

the psychics, at Zelda’s urging. They

convinced me that though they might not

be able to overpower LeFeete, but they

could possibly block his power and use it

against him. He was knocked out cold by

his own force, or so said the psychics,

and when he came to, he was babbling

about losing his ability.”

“Cool. Defensive posturing. But how did

you lure him down to the room? Why

didn’t he sense there was a trap being

set?”

Scully wrapped her arms around Mulder and

started to nibble on his neck. “Don’t

worry about that part, Mulder. It’s all

in the past and LeFeete is in custody.”

Mulder pulled back from her embrace to

look at her. “You didn’t.”

She looked up into his eyes, all

innocence. “What are you trying to do,

Mulder? Read my mind?”

His eyes narrowed and grew dark. “If I

find out that you coerced him down there

with your womanly wiles, you’re gonna

wish you had the power to block me,” he

said gruffly.

One small leg shifted and wrapped around

his much longer one and before he knew

what hit him, he was on the floor of the

bathroom, Scully straddling him.

“Consider yourself blocked, Mulder. Now,

about that shoe shopping trip . . .”

The end